the cambridge history of
CHINESE LITERATURE
*
volume 1
To 1375
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature gives an account of three
thousand years of Chinese literature accessible to non-specialist
readers as well as scholars and students of Chinese. From the
beginnings of the Chinese written language to the lively world of
Internet literature, these two volumes tell the story of Chinese
writing, both as an instrument of the state and as a medium
for culture outside the state. The volumes treat not only poetry,
drama, and fiction, but early works of history and the informal
prose of later eras.
The first volume begins with the question of the Chinese written language and the earliest inscriptions, dating from the late
second millennium bc. In doing so it traces the beginnings of one
of the longest continuous literary traditions in the world. By the
end of the period there was a fully evolved commercial print culture, encompassing both writing in the older classical language
and an emerging urban vernacular. The chapters in this volume
chart the rise and fall of major dynasties and the role of the court
in literary production, the cultural influences of other Asian countries, including the introduction of Buddhism, and the social and
material contexts of the most important authors. The contributors
keep in mind the traditions that preserved classical texts as much
as the conditions that originally produced them.
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
THE CAMBRIDGE
HISTORY OF
CHINESE LITERATURE
*
Edited by
KANG-I SUN CHANG AND STEPHEN OWEN
*
VOLUME 1
To 1375
*
Edited by
STEPHEN OWEN
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
cambridge university press
Cambridge, New York, Melbourne, Madrid, Cape Town,
Singapore, São Paulo, Delhi, Dubai, Tokyo
Cambridge University Press
The Edinburgh Building, Cambridge cb2 8ru, UK
Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press, New York
www.cambridge.org
Information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9780521855587
c Cambridge University Press 2010
This publication is in copyright. Subject to statutory exception
and to the provisions of relevant collective licensing agreements,
no reproduction of any part may take place without
the written permission of Cambridge University Press.
First published 2010
Printed in the United Kingdom at the University Press, Cambridge
A catalogue record for this publication is available from the British Library
isbn 978-0-521-85558-7 Hardback
only available or a two-volume set:
isbn 978-0-521-11677-0 2-volume set
Cambridge University Press has no responsibility for the persistence or
accuracy of URLs for external or third-party Internet websites referred to
in this publication and does not guarantee that any content on such
websites is, or will remain, accurate or appropriate.
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Contents
List of contributors page xii
Preface xvi
Acknowledgments xix
Introduction xx
1 · Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han 1
martin kern
I. The Chinese language and writing system 1
II. Inscriptions on oracle bones and bronze artifacts 7
III. The Classic of Poetry 17
IV. The “Airs” and the early hermeneutic traditions
V. The royal speeches in the Classic of Documents
VI. Warring States narrative literature and rhetoric
28
39
43
VII. The question of literacy 56
VIII. The Han construction of Warring States textual lineages
60
IX. The texts of Warring States philosophical and political discourse 66
X. The Verses of Chu
76
XI. The poetry of the early empire 86
XII. Western Han historical and anecdotal narrative 99
XIII. Qin and Western Han political and philosophical discourses 107
XIV. The status of the Classics
111
v
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Contents
2 · From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317) 116
david r. knechtges
I. Eastern Han literature 116
Overview 116
The Ban family and its contemporaries 119
The Cui family 130
Du Du and Feng Yan 131
Huan Tan and Wang Chong 134
Two newly emerging prose genres: the inscription and admonition 138
The middle period of Eastern Han 140
Zhang Heng 141
Ma Rong and Cui Yuan 148
Two southerners: Wang Yi and Wang Yanshou 149
End of the Eastern Han 151
Late Eastern Han discourses 152
Zhao Yi 154
Cai Yong 155
Eastern Han poetry 160
II. The Jian’an period 166
Overview 166
The literary salon in Ye 169
Cao Zhi and Cao Pi 172
III. The Zhengshi period 176
Overview 176
The Seven Worthies of the Bamboo Grove 177
Ruan Ji 177
Xi Kang 180
IV. Western Jin literature 182
Overview 182
Pan Yue 186
Lu Ji and Lu Yun 188
Zhang Xie, Zuo Si, and Zuo Fen 189
Western Jin fu 192
Liu Kun, Lu Chen, and the transition to the Eastern Jin 195
3 · From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649) 199
xiaofei tian
I. Literature of the fourth century 199
The Eastern Jin (317–420): an overview 199
Social uses of literature 203
Accounts 210
Introspective landscape: poetry and prose 213
vi
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Contents
Other topics of poetry and fu 217
The yuefu songs 217
Literary criticism 218
Tao Yuanming 219
Literature of the Sixteen Kingdoms 222
II. Literature in the south: the fifth century 226
An overview: 420–479 226
Writings and social life 232
Xie Lingyun 234
Yan Yanzhi 238
Bao Zhao and Jiang Yan 238
Liu Yiqing and his literary entourage 241
The rise of the literary quatrain 242
The Yongming generation 244
III. Literature in the south: the sixth century 249
The rule of Emperor Wu and the rise of a cultural elite 249
Literary production: catalogues, encyclopedias, anthologies 253
Literary criticism 257
Palace-style poetry 261
Other literary forms 264
The cultural construction of the “north” and “south” 266
Trauma and diaspora: writing the fall of the south 268
The aftermath 270
IV. The northern court: early fifth through early seventh centuries
An overview 271
Northern literature in the fifth and sixth centuries 277
From Emperor Yang to Emperor Taizong 283
271
4 · The cultural Tang (650–1020) 286
stephen owen
Overview
286
I. The age of Empress Wu (650–712)
293
II. The reign of Emperor Xuanzong: the “High Tang” (712–755) 304
III. Buddhist writing
317
IV. After the rebellion (756–791) 320
V. The mid-Tang generation (792–820)
VI. Last flowering (821–860)
330
346
VII. The fall of the Tang and the age of regional states (861–960)
358
vii
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Contents
VIII. The new dynasty (960–1020)
366
IX. Dunhuang narratives (WILT IDEMA)
373
5 · The Northern Song (1020–1126) 381
ronald egan
Overview
381
I. Mei Yaochen, Ouyang Xiu, and the emergence of a new poetic style
384
II. Ouyang Xiu and literary prose 393
III. Wang Anshi, the political reformer as poet 399
IV. Su Shi
410
V. Huang Tingjian and the Jiangxi School of poetry 418
VI. Buddhism and poetry 425
VII. Poems on paintings
432
VIII. The song lyric 434
Zhang Xian, Yan Shu 439
Liu Yong’s controversial synthesis 441
Ouyang Xiu 442
Su Shi and the turn away from the feminine 444
The beginnings of song lyric criticism 447
Zhou Bangyan 450
IX. “Nonliterary” prose 453
Miscellanies and anecdotal collections 454
Remarks on poetry 460
Connoisseur literature 461
Informal letters 463
6 · North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries 465
michael a. fuller and shuen-fu lin
I. Literature in the age of “China turning inward” (SHUEN-FU LIN) 465
The Northern Song’s fall to the Jurchens 465
China turning inward 466
The impact of the Northern Song’s fall on learning and literature 468
II. Literature and the Way: the impact of Daoxue (MICHAEL A. FULLER) 476
The Daoxue critique of embellished language 477
A literature of interiority and the countermovement outward 480
viii
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Contents
The early years: the convergence of aesthetic and philosophical issues in Yang Wanli
and Lu You 482
The early years: Zhu Xi and the transparency of texts 487
The early thirteenth century: taking positions on “principle” 490
The later years of the Southern Song: a poetics of the moral self 494
III. The social world of literature: groups and clubs and the impact
of printing (MICHAEL A. FULLER) 498
Printing and examination culture 499
Public and private printing in Southern Song China 500
Poetic style and the literary elite 503
Poetic groups: the social organization of style 505
IV. Elite literature of the Jin dynasty to 1214 (MICHAEL A. FULLER) 507
The early Jin: “borrowing talent from another dynasty” 509
The middle period: the reigns of Emperor Shizong and Emperor Zhongzong:
the historical and cultural contexts 511
Writing during Emperor Shizong’s and Emperor Zhongzong’s reigns 514
V. Professionalism and the craft of song (SHUEN-FU LIN) 520
Classical poetry 520
Song lyric 523
Prose 531
VI. The pleasures of the city (SHUEN-FU LIN) 533
Urban development during the Southern Song 533
Depiction of urban life in literature 534
Entertainments in the Song city 540
VII. The fall of the Southern Song (SHUEN-FU LIN) 542
The Mongol conquest of the Southern Song 542
Literati-turned-warriors 545
The variety of Song loyalist writers 547
Remembrance and criticism of Song culture 550
7 · Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375 557
stephen h. west
Overview
557
I. Northern writing to 1300 565
II. Southern writing to 1300
575
III. The Four Masters of Yuan Poetry 586
IV. Foreign writers
592
ix
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Contents
V. Poetry to 1375 599
VI. A note on the fu 613
VII. Colloquial literature in the Yuan
VIII. Sanqu: a new form of hybrid poetry
IX. Epilogue
619
633
649
Select bibliography 651
Glossary 660
Index 691
x
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Contents of Volume 2
Acknowledgments xxi
Introduction to Volume 2 xxiii
1 · Literature of the early Ming to mid-Ming (1375–1572) 1
kang-i sun chang
2 · The literary culture of the late Ming (1573–1644) 63
tina lu
3 · Early Qing to 1723 152
wai-yee li
4 · The literati era and its demise (1723–1840) 245
shang wei
5 · Prosimetric and verse narrative 343
wilt l. idema
6 · Chinese literature from 1841 to 1937 413
david der-wei wang
7 · Chinese literature from 1937 to the present 565
michelle yeh
Epilogue · Sinophone writings and the Chinese diaspora 706
jing tsu
Select Bibliography 715
Glossary 740
Index 769
xi
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Contributors
Kang-i Sun Chang is the inaugural Malcolm G. Chace ’56 Professor of East Asian
Languages and Literatures at Yale University. Her primary areas of research are classical
Chinese literature, lyric poetry, gender studies, and cultural theory/aesthetics. She is
the author of The Evolution of Chinese Tz’u Poetry (Princeton, 1980), Six Dynasties Poetry
(Princeton, 1986), and The Late Ming Poet Ch’en Tzu-lung: Crises of Love and Loyalism (New
Haven, 1991). She is also co-editor (with Ellen Widmer) of Writing Women in Late Imperial
China (Stanford, 1997), and compiler and co-editor (with Haun Saussy) of Women Writers
of Traditional China (Stanford, 1999). Her most recent book is Journey through the White
Terror: A Daughter’s Memoir (Taipei: National Taiwan University Press, 2006). She has also
published several books in Chinese about American culture, feminism, literature, and film.
Ronald Egan is Professor of Chinese at the University of California, Santa Barbara. His
works include book-length studies of Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi, as well as a translation of the
selected essays of Qian Zhongshu, Limited Views: Essays on Ideas and Letters (Cambridge,
MA, 1998). His most recent work is The Problem of Beauty: Aesthetic Thought and Pursuits in
Northern Song Dynasty China (Cambridge, MA, 2006).
Michael A. Fuller is Associate Professor of Chinese Literature at the University of
California, Irvine. He is the author of An Introduction to Literary Chinese (Cambridge, MA,
1999), The Road to Eastslope: The Development of Su Shi’s Poetic Voice (Stanford, 1990), and the
chapter “Sung Dynasty shih poetry” in The Columbia History of Chinese Literature (2001).
Michel Hockx is Professor of Chinese at SOAS, University of London. His research
centers on modern and contemporary Chinese literary media and institutions, as well as
modern Chinese poetry and poetics. His major publication is Questions of Style: Literary
Societies and Literary Journals in Modern China, 1911–1937 (Leiden, 2003).
Wilt L. Idema studied Chinese language and culture at Leiden University. Following
study in Japan and Hong Kong, he taught at Leiden University from 1970 to 1999. He has
taught Chinese literature at Harvard since 2000. He has published widely in both English
and Dutch on Chinese vernacular literature of the last four dynasties. His most recent
English-language publications include The Red Brush: Writing Women of Imperial China
(co-authored with Beata Grant; Cambridge, MA, 2004); Personal Salvation and Filial Piety:
xii
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
List of contributors
Two Precious Scroll Narratives on Guanyin and Her Acolytes (Honolulu, 2008); and Meng Jiangnü
Brings Down the Great Wall: Ten Versions of a Chinese Legend (Seattle, 2008).
Martin Kern is Professor of East Asian Studies at Princeton University. He has published
widely on ancient Chinese literature, history, and religion. His current work addresses the
intersection of poetic expression, ritual performance, and the formation of Zhou cultural
memory and identity. His most recent books are The Stele Inscriptions of Ch’in Shih-huang:
Text and Ritual in Early Chinese Imperial Representation (New Haven, 2000) and the edited
volume Text and Ritual in Early China (Seattle, 2005).
David R. Knechtges is Professor of Chinese Literature at the University of Washington.
His publications include Two Studies on the Han Fu (Seattle, 1968), The Han Rhapsody: A Study
of the Fu of Yang Hsiung (Cambridge, 1976), The Han shu Biography of Yang Xiong (Tempe,
AZ, 1982), and Wen xuan: Selections of Refined Literature (Princeton, 1982, 1987, 1996). He is
the editor of Gong Kechang’s Studies on the Han Fu (New Haven, 1997), and co-editor (with
Eugene Vance) of Rhetoric and the Discourses of Power in Court Culture (Seattle, 2005).
Wai-yee Li is Professor of Chinese literature at Harvard University. She is the author
of Enchantment and Disenchantment: Love and Illusion in Chinese Literature (Princeton, 1993)
and The Readability of the Past in Early Chinese Historiography (Cambridge, MA, 2007), and
co-editor of Trauma and Transcendence in Early Qing Literature (Cambridge, MA, 2006). In
collaboration with Stephen Durrant and David Schaberg, she also translated Zuozhuan
(Seattle, forthcoming).
Shuen-fu Lin is Professor of Chinese Literature at the University of Michigan. Author
of The Transformation of the Chinese Lyrical Tradition: Chiang K’uei and Southern Sung Tz’u
Poetry (Princeton, 1978) and The Pursuit of Utopias (in Chinese, 2003), he is also co-editor of
The Vitality of the Lyric Voice: Shih Poetry from the Late Han to the T’ang (Princeton, 1986),
and co-translator of Tung Yueh’s (Dong Yue) The Tower of Myriad Mirrors: A Supplement to
Journey to the West (Berkeley, 1978; revised edn, Michigan, 2000).
Tina Lu is Professor of Chinese Literature at Yale University. She is the author of Persons,
Roles, and Minds: Identity in Peony Pavilion and Peach Blossom Fan (Stanford, 2001) and
Accidental Incest, Filial Cannibalism, and Other Peculiar Encounters in Late Imperial Chinese
Literature (Cambridge, MA, 2008).
Stephen Owen is James Bryant Conant University Professor at Harvard University,
with joint appointments in the Department of Comparative Literature, and in East Asian
Languages and Civilizations. His primary areas of research interest are premodern Chinese
literature, lyric poetry, and comparative poetics. Much of his previous work has focused
on the middle period of Chinese Literature (200–1200), and he is currently engaged in a
complete translation of the Tang poet Du Fu. His most recent books are: The Late Tang:
Chinese Poetry of the Mid-ninth Century (Cambridge, MA, 2006), The Making of Early Chinese
Classical Poetry (Cambridge, MA, 2006), An Anthology of Chinese Literature: Beginnings to
1911 (New York, 1996), The End of the Chinese “Middle Ages” (Stanford, 1996), Readings in
xiii
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
List of contributors
Chinese Literary Thought (Cambridge, MA, 1992), Mi-lou: Poetry and the Labyrinth of Desire
(Cambridge, MA, 1989), Remembrances: The Experience of the Past in Classical Chinese Literature
(Cambridge, MA, 1986), and Traditional Chinese Poetry and Poetics (Madison, WI, 1985).
Shang Wei is Wm. Theodore and Fanny Brett de Bary and Class of 1941 Collegiate
Professor of Asian Humanities, and Professor of Chinese Literature at Columbia University.
His research interests include print culture, book history, intellectual history, and fiction
and drama of the late imperial period. His book “Rulin waishi” and Cultural Transformation in
Late Imperial China (Cambridge, MA, 2003) addresses the role of ritual and fiction in shaping
the intellectual and cultural changes of the eighteenth century. His other publications are
mainly concerned with Jin Ping Mei cihua (The Plum in the Golden Vase), late Ming culture,
and fiction commentary in the Ming and Qing periods. He is the co-editor of several books,
including Dynastic Crisis and Cultural Innovation from the Late Ming to the Late Qing and Beyond
(Cambridge, MA, 2005).
Xiaofei Tian is Professor of Chinese Literature at Harvard University. Her research
interests include Chinese literature and culture, manuscript culture, book history, the
history of ideas, and world literature. She is the author of Tao Yuanming and Manuscript
Culture: The Record of a Dusty Table (Seattle, 2005) and Beacon Fire and Shooting Star: The Literary
Culture of the Liang (502–557) (Cambridge, MA, 2007). Her Chinese-language publications
include a book on the sixteenth-century novel The Plum in the Golden Vase (2003; revised
edn, 2005); a book on Sappho (2004); a book on the history, culture, and literature of
Moorish Spain (2006); and several works of translations, as well as a number of collections
of poetry and essays. She is currently working on a book about visionary journeys in early
medieval and late imperial China.
Jing Tsu is Assistant Professor of Chinese Literature in the Department of East Asian
Languages and Literatures at Yale University. She specializes in modern and contemporary
Chinese literature, as well as Chinese intellectual and cultural history. Her research areas
include science and popular culture, race, nationalism, dialects, and diaspora from the
nineteenth century to the present. She is the author of Failure, Nationalism, and Literature:
The Making of Modern Chinese Identity, 1895–1937 (Stanford, 2005) and Literary Governance:
Sound and Script in Chinese Diaspora (Cambridge, MA, forthcoming).
David Der-wei Wang is Edward C. Henderson Professor of Chinese Literature at
Harvard University. He specializes in modern and contemporary Chinese literature, late
Qing fiction and drama, and comparative literary theory. His works include Fictional Realism
in Twentieth-Century China: Mao Dun, Lao She, Shen Congwen (New York, 1992), Fin-de-siècle
Splendor: Repressed Modernities of Late Qing Fiction, 1849–1911 (Stanford, 1997), and The Monster
that Is History: Violence, History, and Fictional Writing in Twentieth-Century China (Berkeley,
2004).
Stephen H. West received his Ph.D. from the University of Michigan in 1972. He
began his teaching career at the University of Arizona in 1972 and subsequently taught at
the University of California, Berkeley from 1986 to 2004, where he was the Louis Agassiz
xiv
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
List of contributors
Professor of Chinese. He currently serves as Director of the Center for Asian Research,
and is Foundation Professor of Chinese Language in the School of International Letters
and Cultures at Arizona State University. He teaches courses in the prose and poetry of
late medieval China (the Song and Yuan dynasties), urban literature of the twelfth and
thirteenth centuries, and early Chinese drama. His research specialties are early Chinese
theater, and the urban culture and cultural history of the late medieval period.
Michelle Yeh is Professor of East Asian Languages and Cultures at the University of
California, Davis. Her work focuses on modern Chinese poetry, comparative poetics, and
translation. She is the author of Modern Chinese Poetry: Theory and Practice Since 1917 (New
Haven, 1991), and is the editor and translator of the Anthology of Modern Chinese Poetry (New
Haven, 1992). She co-edited and co-translated No Trace of the Gardener: Poems of Yang Mu
(New Haven, 1998) and Frontier Taiwan: An Anthology of Modern Chinese Poetry (New York,
2001). She has also published several books in Chinese, including Essays on Modern Chinese
Poetry (1998), From the Margin: An Alternative Tradition of Modern Chinese Poetry (2000), and A
Poetics of Aromatics (2005).
xv
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Preface
The two-volume Cambridge History of Chinese Literature traces the development
of Chinese literary culture over three millennia, from the earliest inscriptions
to contemporary works, including the literature of the Chinese diaspora. Our
purpose is to provide a coherent narrative that can be read from cover to
cover. In order to achieve consistency and readability, our contributors have
consulted with one another throughout the writing process, particularly when
subject areas and time periods overlap from one chapter to the next. We have
carefully considered the structure and goals of each individual chapter, as well
as the best point at which to break the history into two volumes so as to add
to, rather than detract from, the understanding of the reader.
Literary history as practiced in China has been shaped both by premodern
Chinese categories and by nineteenth-century European literary history; historical accounts of Chinese literature in the West have in turn been shaped by
Chinese practices, whose categories have become habitual even though the
result often seems strange to Western readers. In these volumes, we have the
opportunity to question these categories. In particular, we have attempted as
much as possible to avoid the division of the field into genres and to move
toward a more integrated historical approach, creating a cultural history or a
history of literary culture. This is the most natural approach to the earliest time
periods, and still relatively easy in the middle period, but becomes increasingly
difficult in the Ming, the Qing, and the modern period. It is possible, however,
to achieve our goal by providing a clear framing of the general cultural (and
sometimes political) history. For example, the Tang chapter in Volume 1 has
not been divided into the standard categories of “Tang poetry,” “Tang prose,”
“Tang stories,” and “Tang ci.” Rather, we will explore the period in terms
of “The age of Empress Wu,” “The reign of Emperor Xuanzong,” and so
on, treating poetry, prose, anecdote books, and stories as part of a cohesive
historical whole. Similarly, the chapter discussing early and mid-Ming literature in Volume 2 is divided into “Early Ming to 1450,” “The period from 1450
xvi
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Preface
to 1520,” and “The period from 1520 to 1572,” with each section focusing on
topics of literary culture such as “Political persecution and censorship,” “New
perspectives on place,” “Exile literature,” and so on. Issues of genre do need
to be addressed, but the historical context of a given genre’s appearance and
its transformations clarifies the role of genre in ways that are made difficult
by a genre-based organizational scheme.
A problem one encounters when using this historical approach is that there
are a number of works that evolved over a long course of history and as such
do not belong to a single historical moment. This primarily involves popular
material of the vernacular culture, which appears relatively late in the textual
record, but often has older roots. This issue has been handled by Wilt Idema
(Chapter 5 of Volume 2), who has worked to dovetail his treatment with the
authors of the historical chapters.
Due to the size and complexity of our undertaking, we have decided not to
encourage extended plot summaries, and instead have favored short synopses
of novels and longer plays. In addition, much of Chinese literature is in the
form of relatively short works. The standard Chinese approach (as well as
the approach of other Cambridge histories of literature) has been to focus
on individual authors. Inevitably, our approach also involves the discussion
of some of the great writers throughout the ages. Apart from those authors
whose lives (real or invented) have become part of the reading of their works,
however, we have in many cases focused on types of situations or writing
rather than on individuals.
Maintaining a coherent narrative becomes more difficult in the Ming, Qing,
and modern periods, as literature becomes more diverse and the options for
its dissemination increase. In order to restrict this history to a reasonable size
and scope, we have chosen not to discuss the literatures of linguistic minorities
in the present-day PRC. Our historical approach also compels us to exclude
literature written in Chinese in Korea, Vietnam, and Japan, although the
circulation of literary texts between China and other East Asian countries is
touched upon when the exchange is integral to the history of Chinese literary
culture itself.
Histories of literature are inevitably shaped by the academic conventions
and standard categories of a given national literature, as much as by the
material itself. In the case of Chinese literature, the periods, names, generic
terms, and conventional translations of Chinese words can occasionally pose
a substantial barrier to even the most enthusiastic reader. We therefore have
tried as much as possible to find ways to present our material in ways that will
xvii
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Preface
not pose unnecessary difficulties to readers familiar only with Anglo-European
traditions.
We have tried to be consistent with the translations of terms and titles,
although contributors have been urged to use their own best translations for
the titles of works confined to their own period. Each initial occurrence of a
book title in the text will be given in translation first and then succeeded by
a transliteration of the original Chinese title in parentheses. Unless otherwise
specified, all translations in these chapters are the work of the contributors.
The Chinese characters in book titles, terms, and names are not given in the
text; in most cases they can be found in the Glossary at the end of book.
Given length and space constraints, sources are not referenced in footnotes
but are often mentioned in the text itself. The bibliographies are very selective;
in particular, due to the magnitude of publications in Chinese, we have omitted
from the bibliographies works of Chinese scholarship to which the editors and
authors of these chapters are deeply indebted.
xviii
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Acknowledgments
An undertaking of this magnitude can be carried to completion only with
the support of many individuals and institutions. The Acknowledgments here
is to ensure that the “unsung” heroes and heroines are celebrated. We are
grateful to Linda Bree of Cambridge University Press for suggesting the idea
to Kang-i Sun Chang (I came in later), and to the Council on East Asian Studies
at Yale University for supporting the initial workshop and the index. Another
individual who deserves special words of gratitude is Eleanor Goodman for
preparing the Index.
It is, perhaps, unusual to thank one’s contributors. Most were prompt with
their submissions; all were responsive to editing and a pleasure to work with.
I must thank my co-editor Kang-I Sun Chang for her general oversight of
the whole enterprise, ever reminding me of what needs to be done and taking
care of endless details.
I thank Tian Xiaofei, not only for putting up with long hours and an editor’s
anxieties, but also for stepping in to help me when there was simply too much
to do.
I want to give very special thanks to my graduate student Wangling Jinghua,
who served as a second copy-editor. She was always ready to help out in
checking over things for proper form and adherence to the guidelines. The
errors that remain are my oversight, but she has caught a great many.
SO
xix
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
Chinese shares with Sanskrit and Hebrew the privilege of being one of the
longest continuous literary traditions. The antiquity of each of these traditions
has murky origins that are to some degree shaped by later construction,
additions, and editing. Each culture, however, never lost sight of its early
texts, which served as reference points as the traditions transformed over
millennia. In the course of millennia and spreading over large geographical
regions, Chinese and Sanskrit in particular amassed a vast corpus of literary
texts, which are still read and studied.
Apart from inscriptions, which survive because of their durable media,
the received tradition of Chinese literature begins in the first quarter of the
first millennium bc and has continued with a steadily increasing volume of
production. Students in primary schools all over China still read selections
of texts from antiquity and the medieval period, though heavily annotated.
Paper, which proved to be the most successful medium for the written word,
gradually came into general use probably in the first and second centuries
ad. Paper could not compare to parchment or vellum for durability, but
neither did the production of a book require whole herds or flocks; like its
equally inexpensive competitors, papyrus and palm leaves, paper enabled
levels of circulation that made literary texts more than isolated treasures.
China, moreover, had state-sponsored printing by the tenth century and a
flourishing commercial printing industry by the late eleventh century. As
Europe later discovered, paper and printing were a winning combination for
the dissemination of knowledge.
When books and writings are produced, they are gathered, stored, then
scattered with losses, after which they are only partially recovered. Before
texts are stabilized by some form of cultural authority – religious, political, or
scholarly – they tend to grow or shrink or generally transform. Readers often
seek a lineage of distinct moments in literary history, represented by texts that
belong to some single moment in the past. More often, particularly before the
xx
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
age of print, we find sediments of textual change by which later generations
shaped the textual legacy according to their later interests – through recopying,
editing, and emendation.
In China there was a long tradition of scholarship that sought to assess and
conserve the textual legacy. Our first extant catalogue of the imperial library
dates from the end of the first century bc. A continuous tradition of bibliography followed thereafter, mostly state-sponsored before the twelfth century,
but with significant contributions by private bibliographers thereafter. Emperors felt a particular responsibility to conserve the textual legacy; edicts were
issued seeking rare books, which were then copied and disseminated; imperial
libraries went up in flames, and new edicts were issued. Attrition happens;
much was, thankfully, lost; but much also was preserved and lovingly conserved by a very bookish culture. We are more aware of the transformations
of the pre-print textual legacy in China than in some other cultures precisely
because we know so much about that legacy. The history of a textual culture
is not something simply given by that culture’s greatness; it is a history of
motives and material that is continuously re-creating that culture’s past for
the needs of some present moment.
A “history of Chinese literature” might mean several different things. It
could include all literature written in the Chinese language, whose classical
form was commonly used as a written medium for literature in Korea, Vietnam, and Japan. A “history of Chinese literature” might include all literature
from within the political borders of modern China, a territory that encompasses many languages and some old and extensive literary traditions that are
quite independent of Han Chinese literature. In these volumes we adopt a
more restricted definition of the field: literature produced and circulated in
Han Chinese communities, both those communities within the borders of
modern China and diaspora communities. Even though not all the authors
discussed were ethnically Han Chinese, all participated in a Han Chinese
culture.
This apparently simple definition begs many questions. It can only be based
on ethnic self-identification of communities spread across millennia and the
assumption of a common identity among what linguists would recognize as
different but closely related languages. Like all such “imagined communities,”
it is essentially tied to a polity that is now a “nation state.” The Chinese state’s
relation to Han Chinese communities outside the polity and their own relation
to that polity remain a contested issue.
No matter how we try to contain literary history, the enterprise has become
far more complicated than it seemed when this genre of scholarship reached
xxi
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
its first mature form in the early nineteenth century. Two centuries ago it was
self-evident to literary historians that there was a unity between language,
ethnicity, and the nation state, either as a historical fact or as an aspiration.
Even then there were often communities inside nation states speaking – and
often writing – in other languages. We recognize further complications now.
There were classical languages, sometimes radically distinct from the spoken
language, that could constitute the bulk of literary production, but were
entirely or in large measure excluded from histories of “national literatures.”
There were and still are macaronic languages, languages changing under the
pressure of translation, national languages spreading and mutating in colonies
and former colonies, diasporas and multiethnic immigration.
All these phenomena present problems for literary history, and they clearly
show the degree to which literary history as a modern enterprise has been tied
to the nation state and its interests, supplying it with a continuous cultural
history. If no nation state formed, literary history of a particular ethnic group
often became the affirmation of a cultural history of a “people,” tied to a
language that justified the possibility of such a state.
Although Chinese literature served the purpose of constituting a shared
cultural identity of a class long before the modern period, the modern writing
of Chinese literary history, which first reached full maturity in the 1920s, has
clung to that nineteenth-century belief in the unity of language, ethnicity,
and the polity. For almost a century it has continuously retold a Han Chinese
epic, recounting the history and continuity of Chinese literary culture from
antiquity to the present, spread across a huge territory.
This brings us to the Chinese language and what became, in the twentieth
century, the language politics that has resulted in a two-volume Cambridge
History of Chinese Literature, rather than a volume called The Cambridge History
of Classical Chinese Literature and a volume called The Cambridge History of
Vernacular Chinese Literature. In Western Europe one would not have used the
same word for both volumes: the first would be called “Latin,” and the second,
one of the European vernaculars – let us say “Italian” to invoke a parallel case,
in which Italian was until relatively recently not a national language but the
“vernacular,” volgare. The fact that in China the same word is used for both
volumes and in Europe different words are used is “political,” both in the
usual sense and in the cultural sense.
As is well known, Chinese is a character-based language. The consequences
are generally less well understood. The pronunciation of the same character
has varied greatly through the history of the language and across the large
linguistic area of distinct, but related, languages and dialects. In addition,
xxii
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
Chinese has only the unrecognized traces of an archaic morphology; it seems
uninflected. If the original function of a written grammar was a way to control
regional variation and historical change in language, Chinese did not need a
written grammar because of the variable pronunciation of characters and the
apparent lack of morphology. As in all languages, the words and the patterns
changed over time in different places, but the variation of pronunciation made
it seem that a simple “classical Chinese,” based on the language of antiquity,
was no more than the proper formal written form of the existing spoken
language. Until the language reforms of the 1920s the situation in China
was closely analogous to a teacher considering a student’s writing exercise
in American English: “gotta” (representing the spoken language), “got to”
(spoken language translated into the written language), “have to” (informal,
but acceptable in some written venues), and “must” (formal, “proper” written
usage). Chinese was, indeed, very much like English in recognizing such
differences as a question of register, while accepting all these variations as the
same language (“Chinese,” “English”).
There was nothing in Chinese like artificially normalized Sanskrit and the
multiple regional and historical Indic vernaculars, each distinct and recognizable, which constituted the exceedingly complex linguistic literary map of
India (where variations in register of the kind described above would each be
proper to a language type with a different name). There was not even any
clear binary opposition between “classical” and “vernacular” Chinese until
the nineteenth century and the beginnings of the language politics that culminated in the 1920s, when it was explicitly described on the model of the
opposition between Latin and the European vernaculars. As in many literary
cultures, in Chinese certain styles and linguistic features became associated
with different kinds of writing. Again, English offers very instructive parallels: if one read the lyrics of “gangsta rap” from a CD and saw “must” in
the transcription of a recited “gotta,” there would be a comic dissonance of
generic linguistic codes that corresponds very well to the proprieties of registers in Chinese. Once initiated, remarkably few of these genre styles ever
disappeared; the Chinese literary language grew by generically segregated
accretions until the new vernacular literature of the twentieth century. The
older Chinese literary language is perhaps best understood as a range of registers, varying between “refined” (ya) and “common” (su), or between “ancient”
and “modern” (“modern” understood as a style normalized between the sixth
and eighth centuries). What is now called “vernacular” is the “common”
(su) side of the first axis; but there was no norm even here. The lively vernaculars of drama (with different vernaculars for plays in the northern and
xxiii
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
southern traditions) were different from the lively vernacular of short stories
and novels, which was in turn different from the vernacular of dialectical song
lyrics. Everything was bound to genres and the register appropriate to a given
genre.
It was in the interest of the European nation states to stress the distinction
between their own normative vernaculars (keeping in mind that national
vernaculars transformed all linguistic difference within their borders into
“dialect”) and a European Latin that crossed national boundaries without a
passport. By long history determined to remain a single polity, China had
different interests: there could be only one national vernacular, and a story
was needed by which a single classical became a single vernacular, affirming
both the integrity of the territory and the continuity of the culture.
China’s cultural critics and literary historians of the 1920s transformed
a placid map of linguistic registers and associated genres into an agonistic
narrative of the struggle between a dead “classical” language and a living
“vernacular” language. Hu Shi, one of the most prominent intellectuals of
the 1920s generation, dated the beginning of the struggle to the first century
bc. This was a literary history with an agenda, and the many literary histories
written in Chinese since the 1920s and 1930s still carry the traces of that agenda.
If that was a period in which a new China was struggling to emerge out of
a very old China, literary history was an agonistic epic of the struggle of the
written vernacular against the deadening dominance of classical Chinese. The
end of the story, the final victory of the modern national literary vernacular
in the 1920s, was assumed beforehand.
The northern Mandarin that became the national literary vernacular is
no more the vernacular of large parts of China than classical Chinese was.
The power of mass media, however, allows it to influence and change those
languages far more effectively than classical Chinese ever could.
Recent literary historiography has struggled with many of the inherited
assumptions of the genre; these are deeply engrained and still very much a
part of literary history in many places. One such assumption, closely tied to
some putative organic integrity of the people, is the integrity of the literary
tradition. The entrances of other cultural traditions are often seen as “alien”
to the national genius and accepted only when assimilated and domesticated,
stamped with the “native genius.”
Chinese culture is often considered in splendid isolation, both within China
itself and from the outside. Such a presumption invites us to consider an
alternative narrative by which the resilience of Chinese culture has been a
function of its ability to adapt to and assimilate foreign cultures. There were,
xxiv
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
indeed, two periods when China was profoundly transformed by outside
influences. The first of these was with the introduction of Buddhism in the
early medieval period; the second of these is more commonly recognized,
when China assimilated European culture from the late nineteenth through
the twentieth centuries.
For six centuries, between the Eastern Han and the early Tang, China
was engaged in the most monumental translation project that the world had
ever seen or would again see until the explosion of translations in European
languages in the nineteenth century. A vast corpus of utterly unfamiliar and
often very sophisticated cultural material was imported from South Asia and
translated, accompanied by careful reflection on the problems of translation.
The pressures exerted by Sanskrit on the target language produced a language
that we now refer to as “Buddhist Chinese,” and it was in this language that
Buddhism was further exported to Korea and Japan. Chinese secular culture
spread along with it.
Like the Latin of the Vulgate Bible, Buddhist Chinese was a remarkable
combination of the straightforward vernacular and a very foreign conceptual
discourse. Chinese Buddhist discourse was segregated, culturally and bibliographically, from secular discourse, and there was significant native resistance
to Buddhism on the grounds of Buddhism’s “foreignness” and the way in
which its values came into conflict with Han Chinese values. Segregation,
however, never succeeds. Translated texts and a new conceptual discourse
that grew out of translation were a major presence in the Chinese discursive world, in the form of readings, lectures, debates, and stories. Buddhism
profoundly transformed the Chinese language, the conceptual universe, and
narrative.
A profound transformation from outside influence is often troubling to
those who wish to believe in some primordial autonomy of a tradition.
Scholars of Chinese culture, indeed, often feel comfortable only with the latebloomer in Buddhist sects, Chan (Zen), which is seen as Buddhism acceptably
domesticated. By and large Chinese scholarly discourse focuses on how China
changed Buddhism, rather than on how Buddhism changed China (as modern
political scholars often like to talk about how China changed and domesticated
Marxism).
The contrary argument also has much to recommend it. A culture may be
enriched and strengthened by the coexistence of values that can never be perfectly reconciled. The argument has been made regarding the confrontation
of the Greco-Roman tradition with the values of the Jewish tradition through
Christianity. So it can be argued that, after its first flowering in antiquity, the
xxv
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
Chinese tradition became great because of the fruitful opposition of irreconcilable values, from Buddhism and from the indigenous tradition.
Indian and Central Asian monks were welcome in China, and Chinese monks undertook the long journey to study in India; this was a cultural encounter that very many Chinese desired. The later encounter with
European culture came in a very different mode, with foreign concessions,
European warships supporting its missionaries, and social upheavals that followed from major technological changes. China still felt the fascination of
this encounter, but the level of threat and hostility far surpassed the general
response to the introduction of Buddhism. Europeans and Americans came
to China, and some Chinese went to study in Europe and America, as in
the seventh century Xuanzang had gone to study in a Buddhist academy in
South Asia. One great difference from the medieval situation was that in the
late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries there was a mediator through
which European culture could be encountered in a form already translated
into an East Asian context (and using Chinese characters). This was Japan,
in whose universities countless Chinese students gathered, and where they
learned Western novels, medicine, and revolution.
The impact of European literary culture on Chinese literature has been
questioned in interesting ways. Did China produce its own modernity (perhaps
jolted by its contact with the European powers), or was modernity a European
import? The alternative answers to the question may both be true. One story
tells us that long before European culture imposed itself on the Chinese world,
the Chinese language was developing on its own the capacity to give a complex
representation of human experience in vernacular narrative. The other story
is that the impact of European forms of expression and ideas (in translation)
exerted such a pressure on the language that it had to change. These very
different stories agree on one point: certain kinds of written classical Chinese
were incapable of directly representing these changes.
The supporter of European culture will have to significantly modify the
definition of the “novel” in order to exclude The Plum in the Golden Vase of
the late sixteenth century (at the latest). Chinese fiction was already everywhere in East Asia when European fiction made its appearance in East Asia
in the nineteenth century. The introduction of European fiction profoundly
changed the market of literary exchange, but it did not introduce the “novel.”
The two “true stories” still exist: the indigenous transformation of the
possibilities of representation and new forces from outside through translation. The contemporary achievements of Chinese literature bear witness, a
second time, to how the Chinese tradition is strengthened by internalizing
xxvi
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
the foreign. Perfect “domestication” is impossible; irreconcilable values must
live together. China has always learned and made fruitful use of what it
needed.
A new literary history is the opportunity to reexamine categories, both
those from premodern China and those introduced in the new literary histories of the 1920s. Reexamination does not mean wholesale rejection; it
simply means testing old categories against the evidence. Old habits will still
sometimes linger on.
We have asked our contributors to avoid too sharp a division between
“classical” and “vernacular” literatures, until that begins to be a concern in
the late nineteenth century. From the Chinese tradition itself there are sharp
divisions, but they are genre divisions rather than “classical” and “vernacular”
divisions. The historical integrity of genre is itself a problem that all literary
historians must face. A Renaissance vernacular eclogue will be closer to Vergil
than to a sonnet by the same Renaissance writer, though his or her sonnets
may be closer to Petrarch. A similar situation was true in China. The danger
for the literary historian, however, is a set of increasingly atomized genre
histories giving no sense of the variety of interests in a period or in a particular
writer. We have asked our authors in these volumes to try to think of periods
as integrals in order to counteract the tendency to think only in terms of
genre.
One area in which we have sometimes departed from the received tradition
is in periodization. Sometimes our periods correspond to traditional period
divisions, but at other times they may differ by more than a century. One
consequence of the identification of literature and the polity was periodization
of literature by dynasties and reigns. This remained true even for the radically
innovative literary historians of the twentieth century.
Virtually every scholar of Chinese literature knows on some level that
in many cases dynastic periodization does not accurately represent major
changes in cultural and literary history, but the habit is so deeply engrained
that it still defines the chapter structure in virtually every literary history. The
usual way of addressing the obvious inadequacies of dynastic periodization is
by saying that the beginning of a dynasty “continued” the style of the preceding era. The disadvantage of such a tactic is that the formal division discourages scholars from thinking across dynastic boundaries to reflect on such
continuities as a single phenomenon. Every literary history, for example, starts
anew with the Tang, or the short Sui dynasty that preceded it, representing the
newly unified empire. A more persuasive account begins in the north before
unification, with the influx of southern literary men and southern culture,
xxvii
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
and continues through the first reigns of the Tang; this account involves the
politically victorious north coming to terms with the cultural power of the
south.
We will generally keep the dynastic terms in the earlier periods, but sometimes we will redefine them. Our “cultural Tang” begins in 650, rather than
617, when the dynasty was actually founded; on the other hand our “cultural
Tang” extends through the Five Dynasties and sixty years into the Song, when
a distinctly new Song cultural turn became clear. The advantages to such an
approach outweigh its awkwardness.
We have endeavored to take into account the material culture that was the
basis of the production and circulation of texts. The period covered in the first
volume witnessed the two most significant events: the invention and spread
of paper as the medium of writing and the spread of printing in the eleventh
century. If the corpus of texts that can be reliably dated to the roughly two
centuries of the Eastern Han vastly outnumbers literary texts from the two
centuries of the Western Han, part of the reason may be the introduction of
paper and consequently the wider circulation of written texts.
We have tried to take some account of the ways in which earlier works were
preserved and shaped by the judgment of later ages. If two centuries of Northern Dynasties writing (from the fifth and sixth centuries) are almost invisible,
it is not because the northerners were illiterate or culturally incompetent.
We see, in dramatic ways, the prejudice against them in the seventh-century
sources on which we largely depend. A good literary historian always learns
that there are very few cases of permanent consensus; the most famous
figures often need time to appear, and the canon of one age is the target
of another. Almost any American who reads Chinese poetry in translation
knows of “Cold Mountain” (Hanshan). “Hanshan” was a minor poet in China
until very recently. In Japan this collection of poems (let us disbelieve single
authorship) was attached to Chan Buddhism, and by this association a selection of the works was included in an influential series of anthologies in the
1950s. The poems then attracted the attention of the sinologist Burton Watson
and the poet Gary Snyder, and their renditions invited yet other renditions.
Their popularity in America drew attention first in Taiwan and later in mainland China. There are now a number of excellent Chinese commentaries and
studies of Hanshan. The Hanshan poems clearly deserve the attention that is
now given them; so long as a text is preserved, history has strange, sometimes
roundabout ways of rectifying unfair neglect.
Literary history shares one characteristic in common with histories of the
other arts: a version of literary history is itself already part of the literature
xxviii
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
about which one writes. This simply means that writers write and readers read
within a virtual literary-historical narrative that is essential to both writing and
reading. If a scholar demonstrates that an “Elizabethan” sonnet was actually
written in 1930, that changes the meaning of the text to such a degree that
we are forcibly reminded that we can read only inside a conventional literaryhistorical narrative that tells us how to take certain things. Borges’s “Pierre
Menard, Author of Don Quixote” is always with us.
China was and still is very much such a historicist culture, with the account
of literature serving as a mainstay in a larger cultural history. The contemporary literary historian can neither simply reproduce the standard account
nor disregard it. The challenge we have tried to face here is to write a literary
history that does not simply repeat the standard narrative. Ultimately this
can be achieved only by making the formation of standard literary-historical
narrative itself part of our own account.
The first volume of The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature begins with
the question of the Chinese written language and the earliest inscriptions,
dating from the late second millennium bc; it continues to the end of the
fourteenth century. We move from inscribed bones and tortoise plastrons to
a fully evolved commercial print culture, encompassing both writing in the
older classical language and an emerging urban vernacular. During this long
span, writing and its interpretation passed from the special competence of a
very small scribal class attached to royalty to the defining characteristic of the
elite of a large empire, with varying degrees of literacy extending throughout
the population.
Almost half this period is covered in Martin Kern’s chapter, which brings
the story from the earliest writing down to the end of the first century
bc, from the traces of archaic ritual to a sophisticated ancient empire, the
Han. Archaeological discoveries and a critical reading of the evidence from
received texts have radically transformed our understanding of this period.
Throughout most of imperial China and the modern period, Chinese antiquity
seemed like merely an earlier version of the textual world that succeeded it.
The disruption of transmission of early texts was often blamed on the legend
of the Qin burning of the books in the last part of the third century bc. We
now pose questions about the oral transmission of some texts and the venues
of writing, with due consideration of the material media – often bulky rolls of
bamboo slips. Archaeologically recovered manuscripts have given us a very
different view of early writing and suggest the degree to which the received
textual tradition was reconstructed for the needs of archivists working in the
imperial library at the very end of antiquity.
xxix
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
David Knechtges’s chapter, covering the first through third centuries ad,
saw the introduction of paper, which seems to have come into general use
in the second century. It should be no surprise that this same period saw a
dramatic increase in the number of preserved texts. Writing seems to have
often been a family tradition, organized around fathers, mothers, sons, and
daughters. “Literature” in this context was not the specialized field it later
became, but rather part of a larger arena that included history, learning in the
Classics, and the production of texts for social needs, such as commemorative
inscription. The collapse of the Eastern Han at the end of the second century
was a traumatic event, and we see a striking increase in private texts, including
personal poetry.
War, with brief periods of stability, took up much of the third century;
In the second decade of the fourth century the ruling Jin dynasty collapsed
under pressure from invading peoples of the north. Xiaofei Tian picks up the
story in 317, with the flight of the dynasty and many elite families south of
the Yangzi river. Over the course of more than two and a half centuries a
distinctly southern culture developed, in which literature, particularly poetry,
played an important role. This period also saw the rapid spread of Buddhism,
culminating in what was a true Buddhist dynasty, the Liang, in the first half
of the sixth century. The Liang, with its literary criticism, literary history,
anthology-making, and bibliographical work, became the mediator through
which the earlier literary tradition was transmitted to later ages.
The sudden and unexpected collapse of the Liang in the middle of the
sixth century sent many southerners, with their immense cultural confidence,
seeking a place in the courts of north China. This was a period of political and
cultural consolidation, during which China was reunified, first under the brief
Sui dynasty, and then under the Tang. During the first half of the seventh
century the textual remains of the devastation of the second half of the sixth
century were gathered and inventoried. Literary scholarship was institutionalized in the court, which remained the center of literary production.
Beginning in the 650s the empress of the weak Emperor Gaozong gradually
took over the business of ruling; after Gaozong’s death and the very brief
installation of two of her young sons on the throne, she declared herself the
sole ruler and eventually proclaimed her own new dynasty, the Zhou. This
was Empress Wu, who reigned until her death in 705. In Stephen Owen’s
chapter we see how she gathered her own literary courtiers, no longer from
the old families with cultural prestige, and added the composition of poetry to
the literary examination. After her death the Tang was reestablished, but she
had begun a process by which literary composition extended to ever wider
xxx
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
circles of the elite as a means to participate in a unified culture and advance
in the central government. The center of literary production – poetry, prose,
anecdote, and literary scholarship – gradually moved away from the court
and became the defining competence of a class. The striking achievements of
Tang literature are in part due to its production and circulation in expanded
communities of changing values and fashions that no longer were centered
on the court.
The styles and range of Tang literature continued through the regional
states that formed in the dissolution of the Tang around the turn of the
tenth century and into the Song dynasty, founded in 960 and consolidating
its power in the decades that followed. Where Ronald Egan picks up the
story in the 1020s profound changes in the culture were becoming apparent
in literature. Printing, first undertaken by Buddhist establishments and the
state, made books available on an unprecedented scale. Commercial printing
became more widespread toward the end of the eleventh century. A reformed
examination system made recruitment of the elite more truly meritocratic
than the old Tang patronage system. Daoxue – Confucianism revived in a new
key – questioned received authority in understanding the Confucian Classics.
New genres, such as song lyrics, miscellanies, and connoisseur literature,
became popular. The old Tang genres took on a new aspect – sometimes genial
and reflective, sometime erudite in ways made possible by the availability of
books.
The swift fall of the Song’s northern territories in 1127 left China again
divided, with the Song reestablished in the south. The north was ruled by a
Jurchen dynasty called the Jin. Michael Fuller and Shuen-fu Lin present this
period, particularly the Southern Song, with its large, rich cities and thriving
economy. The loss of the north to a non-Han people provoked an outpouring
of poetry that we might call “patriotic,” a sense of identification with an ethnic
polity and its territory, rather than simply loyalty to a particular dynasty. The
position of Daoxue continued to grow, and the distrust of literature that had
always been part of Daoxue left literature with a diminished role in the state
and in society. If literature had lost something of its old cultural moorings, it
was more widely practiced than ever, with societies devoted to writing both
poems and song lyrics, and a growing output of criticism.
In the north the Jin felt acutely the cultural power of the Southern Song,
and it tried to define itself in opposition, as carrying on earlier Song literary
traditions, traditions of what had become the “Northern Song.” The Jin,
however, was the first to suffer the impact of the Mongols, who overran the
Jin in 1234 and the Southern Song in 1276. Stephen West’s chapter gives us a
xxxi
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Introduction
new view of the literature of the Mongol dynasty, called the Yuan, of how
Jin and Song intellectuals came to terms with a new kind of government
that did not follow the Chinese model, a model that had come to seem both
universal and eternal. The Yuan was a multiethnic empire, and many who
wrote in Chinese were not ethnically Han. A vernacular urban culture, with
entertainments from theater to storytelling to lively vernacular songs, had
made its first appearance in the Song; by the Yuan it emerged even more into
print culture.
The Yuan was collapsing by the mid-fourteenth century and officially fell
in 1368. The beginning of the Ming was populated by writers who had risen
to prominence in the Yuan. The Ming founder, the Hongwu Emperor, laid
waste to that world; and when the literary world gradually recovered at the
beginning of the fifteenth century, the continuity had been broken and was
to be recovered in a new mode.
xxxii
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
1
Early Chinese literature, beginnings
through Western Han
martin kern
I. The Chinese language and writing system
The earliest evidence for the Chinese language, and for the Chinese script
as its writing system, is found in oracle bone and bronze inscriptions from
the site of the Late Shang (ca 1250–ca 1046 bc) royal capital near modern
Anyang, located in the northernmost part of modern Henan Province. From
there to the present day, a continuous line of development can be drawn for
both language and script that has served the expression of Chinese literature
over the last three millennia. The Chinese script is one of only a handful of
instances in human history where writing was invented independently, and it
is the only originally invented writing system still in use today. Over time, it
was adopted to write not just Chinese but also other East and Southeast Asian
languages such as Korean, Japanese, and Vietnamese, thereby extending the
reach of the Chinese literary tradition significantly beyond the boundaries of
its spoken language.
The Late Shang oracle inscriptions ( jiaguwen) scratched into bovine shoulder bones and turtle plastrons were records of communications with the
royal ancestral spirits. Since their initial discovery in 1899, more than 150,000
fragments of such inscriptions have been found. They range in length from
just a few to several dozen characters and preserve accounts of royal divinations on a wide range of topics – the well-being of the king, military
success, the timeliness of sacrifices, the weather, and so on – that affected
both the person of the ruler and the prosperity of his state. Incised into the
very material used for divination, these inscriptions recorded the king’s successful communication with his ancestors and were hence of both religious
and political significance. The second group of Late Shang texts, far smaller
in number, were inscriptions cast into elaborate bronze vessels (most prominently food and wine containers) that were used in ancestral sacrifices. The
Shang had produced ritual bronzes since at least the fifteenth century bc, but
1
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
inscriptions appeared only around 1250 bc. In their vast majority, these earliest
bronze inscriptions ( jinwen) contained only one to five characters to denote
the donor and the sacrificial purpose of the bronze vessel. However, both
bone and bronze inscriptions from the late second millennium bc show the
Chinese writing system as sophisticated and well developed, indicating that
its origin and development might reach further back in time. Moreover, the
inscriptions, while not created for mere archival purposes or the recording
of history, seem based on writings that were first composed on perishable
materials like wood and bamboo. Nothing suggests that writing at the Shang
capital was limited to oracle records and bronze inscriptions; instead, all other
writing on less durable surfaces has simply disappeared.
What is not an accident of preservation, though, is the fact that the early
Chinese limited the use of their most precious and prestigious materials to
those writings that had the closest connection to their religious practices
of divination and the ancestral cult. The same observation still holds for
the Western Zhou (ca 1046–771 bc). While oracle bone inscriptions soon
disappeared under the new dynasty, the production of bronze ritual artifacts,
both inscribed and uninscribed, proliferated enormously; bronze vessels, bells,
ritual weapons, and so on must have numbered in the tens, if not hundreds,
of thousands. Moreover, Western Zhou bronze texts on occasion extended
to hundreds of characters and became more regular in both their visual
appearance and the use of rhyme, meter, and onomatopoeia. At the same
time, these aesthetic devices also appeared in the earliest transmitted writings
of Chinese literature: the core layers – most likely dating from the ninth
and eighth centuries bc – of the Classic of Documents (Shangshu or Shujing),
the Classic of Poetry (Shijing), and the Classic of Changes (Yijing). Unlike the
inscriptions, these texts are preserved in the standardized orthography in
which all received writings from the early period have come to us.
The initial move to standardize the forms of Chinese characters dates
from the Qin (221–207 bc) dynasty and was part of the overall administrative
standardization enacted by the newly founded imperial rule. During the four
centuries of the subsequent Western (202 bc–ad 9) and Eastern (ad 25–220) Han
dynasties, including Wang Mang’s brief Xin dynasty (r. 9–23) in the middle, the
texts of antiquity were transcribed into the then standard script. This script was
further refined over the course of the Six Dynasties (220–589). In the course
of this development, the number of characters proliferated greatly by the
systematic application of semantic classifiers – graphic elements to indicate
different categories of meaning – to graphically distinguish homophonous
but semantically different words, finally matching the sound, meaning, and
2
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
written form of a word with far greater precision than before. The crowning
achievement of these scholarly efforts was the character dictionary Cut Rhymes
(Qieyun), arranged by tone and rhyme, that Lu Fayan (fl. 581–601) and his
collaborators completed in 601.
Today, the Chinese script – not counting the simplified forms created in
the People’s Republic of China – encompasses perhaps 80,000 characters,
with the actual number contingent on how variant writings are counted.
By comparison, Shang oracle bone inscriptions include fewer than five thousand different characters; the Thirteen Classics (shisan jing) of the Confucian canon, containing diachronic textual layers from the Western Zhou
through the Han dynasties, total 6,544 different characters; Cang Jie, a dictionary attributed to the Qin chancellor Li Si (d. 208 bc) and further elaborated
upon by Yang Xiong (53 bc–ad 18), included 5,340 characters; and Xu Shen’s
(ca 55–ca 149) Explanation of Simple Graphs and Analysis of Composite Characters (Shuowen jiezi) was originally composed of 9,353 different characters
and in addition included 1,163 variant forms (the received version of the
dictionary includes 10,700 characters). These numbers illustrate the gradual development of the writing system. A first peak, reflecting Eastern Han
scholastic attempts to create a standardized inventory of writing and, hence,
normative readings of the Classics, emerged with the Shuowen jiezi around
ad 120; yet it was the later differentiation of characters through the systematic
addition of semantic classifiers that multiplied the repertoire of the written
language.
A certain number of Chinese characters show obvious pictographic origins. This fact has given rise to the misperception that Chinese characters in
general are pictographs (images of things) or ideographs (images of ideas).
They are, instead, logographs, writing the words of the Chinese language.
As such, they primarily represent not ideas but sounds and hence function
by and large like the letters and graphs of other writing systems, if considerably more cumbersome. Yet Chinese characters also possess specific
features that have influenced the development of Chinese writing, literature, and even culture in general. Because the characters represent syllables,
and because the vast majority of early Chinese words were monosyllabic,
individual characters wrote individual words in classical literature. At the
same time, the syllables of any Chinese dialect number merely in the hundreds; even while further differentiated by different tones, this tightly limited repertoire of sound resulted in very large numbers of homophonous
words. Prior to the large-scale post-Han differentiation and standardization
of writing, the pervasive homophony of words combined with a limited
3
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
repertoire of characters led to the promiscuous use of “loan characters”
( jiajiezi); that is, characters being “borrowed” to write a whole range of
homophonous words. This widespread phonetic use of the writing system
infused a considerable potential of ambiguity into all but the most pedestrian
administrative pieces of writing and shows that writing – especially the writing
of the texts of high antiquity – functioned properly only within a framework
of interpretation, commentary, transcription, and personal instruction. All
received Chinese texts from classical antiquity have reached us through the
filter of these hermeneutic practices that continuously served textual continuity. At least through the late Six Dynasties, the writing system was not able
to arrest the textual tradition; in order to continue, the tradition – and with it
the writing system – had to evolve dynamically.
A second characteristic of Chinese characters, very much matching the
isolating nature of the Chinese language, is their immutable form. Without
profuse use of grammatical particles (xuci, also known as “function words”) –
something normally avoided in classical literary writing – the written language
was both extremely economical and seriously underdetermined in terms of
tense, number, gender, and syntactical relations. Moreover, the proliferation
of dialects over the vast geographic expanse of the realm of spoken Chinese,
and diachronic changes within these dialects, are rendered moot and invisible
by the stability of the characters. Yet, perhaps even more importantly, the
stability of the characters has created an illusion of linguistic and cultural
stability that generated a formidable reality in its own right: a continuous
literary tradition of three millennia where any newly written text could be
enriched by expressions from various earlier written texts without necessarily
giving the appearance of stylistic antiquarianism or phonetic incompatibility.
Since pre-imperial times, this phenomenon has led to the perpetuation of
a literary koine that, while changing incrementally over time, was firmly
guarded in its fundamental identity and continuity as it encompassed an everexpanding universe of texts.
The third feature of Chinese characters that has contributed to the power
and coherence of the written tradition is their use to write foreign words that
were either phonetically transcribed or genuinely translated into Chinese.
During the Six Dynasties, when Buddhism made its powerful entry into
Chinese civilization, thousands of new terms and names found their way into
the Chinese language. Written with existing Chinese characters that at the
same time maintained their conventional use to write indigenous Chinese
words, the foreign additions to the Chinese dictionary were easily naturalized
and became part of the Chinese intellectual and literary tradition.
4
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
Finally, the basic monosyllabic structure of most Chinese words, cast into
individual and immutable characters, provided the rhythms for both poetry
and prose. Classical Chinese seems to fall naturally into simple rhythms of
beats that are also words: the xx | xx structure of the Classic of Poetry, the
xx | xxx meter of the classical poem in the five-syllable line, the alternating
sequences of four and six characters in parallel prose, the four-syllable-line
structure of proverbs and slogans, and other metric forms give the classical
language a profoundly rhythmical appearance. The resulting regularity of
poetic meter lends itself most naturally to the aesthetics of end-rhyme and
parallelism, two defining formal features of Chinese literature that can be
traced throughout the tradition.
These characteristics of the classical written language contributed forcefully
to a tradition of Chinese literature that by now has continued well into its
fourth millennium. Part of the attraction and cultural force of the writing
system was based in its early mythology, which described the system of
Chinese characters as not artificially devised but found in nature, imagining
writing as an element of cosmic order. In the absence of a creator god, the
order of writing was seen as emerging from the natural world and revealed
to the sages of high antiquity. Xu Shen’s postface to his Shuowen jiezi provides
the mature statement of this mythology of writing, and indeed of civilization
as a whole:
When in the time of antiquity Bao Xi [Fu Xi] ruled the world as king, he
looked up and perceived the images in the skies, looked down and perceived
the model order on the earth. He observed how the patterns of the birds and
beasts were adapted to the earth. Nearby he took [his insights] from himself;
further away he took them from the things of the world. Thereupon he first
created the eight trigrams of the Classic of Changes in order to transmit the
models and images . . . When Cang Jie, the scribe of the Yellow Emperor,
saw the claw and hoof traces of birds and beasts, he recognized that these
could be distinguished in their forms and differentiated from one another.
[Thus] he first created incised writing . . . When Cang Jie first created writing,
he probably made images of forms according to their categories; thus, [his
simple characters] are called “patterns” [wen]. Later, these were increased in
number through the mutual combination of elements of mimetic form and
sound; [these complex characters] were called “graphs” [zi].
Here, the invention of the Chinese script is both a civilizational feat of the
ancient sages and an act of “finding” writing in nature, tracing the origins of
writing to both history and the natural cosmos and envisioning the script as a
5
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
representation of order that encompasses and comprehends both. This view
of the origin of the Chinese script became enormously influential over the
following centuries, extending into the cosmologies of literature, calligraphy,
and painting. The idea that literature was an order of nature remained at the
core of literary theory as expressed in Lu Ji’s (261–303) “Poetic Exposition on
Literature” (Wen fu), in Liu Xie’s (ca 467–ca 522) The Literary Mind and the
Carving of the Dragon (Wenxin diaolong), and even in Tang and Song ideas about
“ancient-style literature” (guwen).
Xu Shen’s account is rooted not only in ancient mythology, but also in one
of the philosophical core texts of early China, the “Appended Phrases” (Xici,
or Xici zhuan). This text, also known as the “Great Tradition” (Dazhuan) and
likely dating from the third century bc, is a cosmological treatise that became
appended to the Classic of Changes as one of the so-called “ten wings” (shiyi) of
philosophical elaboration that by Han times were attributed to Confucius (551–
479 bc?). Yet in the “Appended Phrases,” writing – in its initial stages of “knotted
cords” ( jiesheng) and “scratched notations” (shuqi) – appears merely as one of
many civilizational achievements, including agriculture, traffic, commerce,
and so on; it is not yet connected to the culture heroes of high antiquity, nor
is it related to the cosmological eight trigrams. This difference between the
earlier and the later accounts points to the development of a textual culture
during the early centuries of the Chinese empire when writing and literature
became gradually established as the supreme expression of culture. The early
Chinese term for writing-as-culture is wen, which originally denotes any kind
of natural or human “pattern.” Before the empire, the term was not restricted
to “writing” but used broadly for “cultural accomplishment,” especially in
ritual demeanor and performance, including the “patterns” of music and
material ornament. It was only in late Western Han times, around the middle
of the first century bc, that wen began to denote primarily “writing.” This shift
was more than a change in meaning of a single word: it signaled an overall
move of the cultural core from ritual to textual expression. It generated a
cultural history of the written text together with the institutions to sustain
it – first and foremost the imperial bureaucracy and its civil examination system
– that remained intact and in place throughout the rise and fall of succeeding
imperial dynasties. In this continuity, the written tradition constituted its own
sovereign realm, parallel and always superior to the reality of imperial rule, and
explicitly imbued with the capacity not only to express human emotion and
thought, but to reflect the nature and condition of social and cosmological
order. Yet despite the powerful interpretation that the later tradition has
exerted over its origins, it is imperative not to project this later understanding
6
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
of wen into the twelve centuries of Chinese writing before the late Western
Han cultural shift.
II. Inscriptions on oracle bones and bronze artifacts
Shang dynasty oracle records are brief, seemingly bureaucratic documents
of religious practice that lack any literary aesthetics. Following an act of
royal divination during which the bone or plastron cracked under the local
application of intense heat, an inscription was added right next to the crack –
the pattern of which presumably represented the response from the ancestral
spirits – to record the original divination charge in an alternating pair (“It may
rain / It may not rain”) as well the diviner or king’s prediction according to
the cracks. On occasion, a verification of the royal prediction was added at a
later point. In addition, the inscriptions routinely provide the notation of the
date of the divination as well as the name of the diviner. Especially during
the early reign of King Wu Ding (r. ca 1200–1181 bc), oracle questions covered
the entire range of royal activities (sacrificial rituals, military expeditions,
agriculture, meteorology, astrology, natural calamities, hunting) along with
matters concerning the personal well-being of the king (toothaches, dreams,
illnesses, births). After King Wu Ding, however, divinations became not only
far more numerous but also increasingly limited to matters of the royal
ancestral sacrifices, suggesting that divination became a more formalized
routine. The oracle questions of Anyang did not allow the unexpected: phrased
in formulaic yes/no alternatives and thus strictly limiting the range of possible
answers, they expressed the confidence of the living in a predictable world
where the spirits were not considered capricious – or, perhaps, the desire to
impose limits on spirits the King and his diviners did consider capricious.
While the Late Shang kings placed great emphasis on the continuity with
their venerated ancestors to whom they also sacrificed, it is less clear why
they produced so many oracle records. These records were sometimes carved
weeks after the divination; moreover, there is a considerable number of used
but uninscribed bones and plastrons. It is unlikely that the inscriptions were
meant as historical records. Their dating system of the sixty-day cycle gave
neither a year notation nor the name of the king; the unwieldy shape of
bones and plastrons, especially in light of their sheer numbers, made them
cumbersome to stack and keep track of. Moreover, some very large characters
were apparently meant for display while others were not only incised but
also filled with red color. The yes/no alternatives were written in beautiful
symmetry, and in a number of cases, the same inscriptions were repeated over
7
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
a series of bones or plastrons. None of these efforts added informational value
to an archival use. Thus the records’ main purpose may have been to show
the king in his prerogative to communicate with the Shang royal ancestors
and to secure their blessings. The aesthetic features of the inscriptions, their
semantic ossification over time (which evidently did not render them less
valuable), their confidence in a universe that could be divined and explained,
and the way in which they frequently show the king as religious agent (“The
king, testing the charge, said: . . . ”) all contributed to the ritual and political
representation of the Shang kings. In this the oracle records are related to
the only other group of texts extant from high antiquity in durable material,
the Shang and Western Zhou inscriptions on bronze paraphernalia used in the
ancestral sacrifices. These texts belonged to the same political and religious
contexts as the oracle inscriptions, and both bodies of early writing must
therefore be considered in light of one another.
While ritual bronze vessels pre-date the period of the divination records by
more than two centuries, the casting of inscribed objects arose only around
the time of the oracle inscriptions. It then developed rapidly under the Zhou
dynasty, who had overthrown the Shang in roughly 1046 bc and maintained the
royal capital in the Wei river valley of modern Shaanxi Province until driven
eastward by non-Zhou invaders in 771 bc. It is this period of nearly three
centuries – retrospectively called the Western Zhou – and especially its early
reigns, that to later historical imagination became the golden age of political
order and civilization, providing the cultural framework and moral orientation
for the subsequent literature of Eastern Zhou (771–256 bc) and early imperial
times. While the Western Zhou rulers soon abandoned the bone and plastron
oracles of the Shang for new forms of divination, they developed the art of
bronze casting to a level of technological and aesthetic sophistication unseen
in any other early civilization. They did so on a very large scale, producing
thousands, perhaps tens of thousands of bronze objects that show a dazzling
array of forms and designs. These precious objects belonged entirely to the
royal and aristocratic elite, who used them primarily in ancestral sacrifices and
further at secular occasions such as banquets. The earliest Zhou bronzes seem
eccentric and inferior compared to the Late Shang artifacts, but gradually the
Western Zhou developed its own formal language for what were the most
precious artifacts of the time. The casting of ritual bronzes was not entirely
limited to the royal court, but it appears that throughout Western Zhou
times it mostly remained to some extent under court authority, as did the
inscriptions. Bronzes from the early part of the dynasty have been discovered
in tombs spread along a northern Chinese corridor that extends from the Wei
8
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
river area eastward along the Yellow river. Yet after the mid-tenth century bc,
bronzes were largely concentrated in the Wei river core region of the Western
Zhou, where they have been found both in tombs and, tightly and carefully
packed, in storage pits. These pits from the latter half of the Western Zhou,
when the dynasty began its political and military decline, were apparently dug
to hide the bronzes from invaders until their owners could retrieve them at a
later, more secure time. This time never came after the Western Zhou was
displaced eastward to the area of modern Luoyang in 771 bc.
The bronze inscriptions before the mid-Western Zhou reign of King Mu
(r. 956–918 bc) are rather irregular in their visual layout. In their vast majority,
they contain only single characters or brief phrases of five characters or
fewer, simply naming the donor of the bronze artifact, yet a small number
of individual vessels could enter into long accounts. The most extensive
inscription known so far, that of the famous Mao Gong tripod, contains 498
characters and surpasses even the longest hymns from the Classic of Poetry.
With very few exceptions, all vessel inscriptions were cast on the inside of
either the vessel, its lid, or both, while the outside was aesthetically defined
through the vessel shape and often elaborate ornament that included rich
geometrical designs as well as abstract yet imposing representations of animal
shapes and monstrous faces (taotie). Most of the early vessels were of limited
size – rarely surpassing fifty centimeters in diameter – that revealed their
delicate features only upon close and careful inspection. During the ancestral
sacrifices, their inscriptions were covered with the offerings and could not be
read (except, perhaps, by the descending spirits invited to partake of the food
and wine). The viewing public of these artifacts was firmly circumscribed,
comprising only the lineage members and their guests in the sacrifices and
banquets, or in the case of the royal house including high-ranking officials
as well as diplomats from subordinate or neighboring polities. The lineage
members would have been able to associate the individual bronzes, which
were kept for generations, with specific ancestors. While inscribed vessels
were particularly prized, numerous bronzes were cast without inscriptions.
However, due to the sheer demand of economic, technological, cultural, and
social resources that were on display in such an exquisitely crafted artifact,
even uninscribed vessels were still fully capable of signifying the donor’s merits
and recognition. For these merits, recognized by the royal court and recorded
on bamboo, the casting and possession of a bronze vessel was granted.
Over the course of the Western Zhou, the average bronze inscription grew
in length to comprise several dozens of characters. Not by accident, most
9
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of the longest and historically informative inscriptions date from the midtenth century bc onward, a period of profound social, political, and ritual
reforms. These inscriptions show a number of new developments following King Zhao’s (r. 977/975–957 bc) disastrous military campaign southward,
which resulted in complete defeat and the death of the king. During the following reign of King Mu, power was no longer as concentrated in the royal
family as it had been before; instead, large numbers of official appointments
were given to members of an institutional elite not related by blood. Meanwhile, the eastern part of the Zhou realm appears to have slipped from royal
control, as the archaeological record shows inscribed vessels from the midand late Western Zhou period being largely limited to the Wei river capital
region. In this time of crisis, administrative reforms led to a more complex
bureaucracy and inspired more elaborate forms of court ritual, most prominent among them the ceremony of royal appointment. The larger size and
bolder ornament of the vessels suggests that rituals were now conducted in
front of larger, less intimate audiences. Vessels were now produced in much
greater numbers and appeared increasingly in sets that reflect the sumptuary rules of social hierarchy. Unified in both material design and linguistic
expression, they testify not only to new forms of mass production but also
to the increased degree of sociopolitical institutionalization and control that
the royal court exerted over its shrinking sphere of influence. This is further expressed through the proliferation of official titles and the detailed
accounts of bureaucratic and ritual procedure in the inscriptions from this
period.
The appointment inscriptions provide a standardized account of a court
procedure that was as ceremonial as it was bureaucratic. In a solemn ritual,
the king (or sometimes a high-level aristocrat) issued a charge (ming) to the
appointee and bestowed (ci) on him the lavish insignia and paraphernalia
appropriate to his status and task. The charge, written on a bundle of bamboo
slips, was first read out loud and then handed over to the appointee. After the
ceremony, it served as the basis for the bronze inscription to be cast in the
appointee’s name. Within the appointee’s ancestral sacrifices, the inscribed
words were then perhaps transformed back into speech and integrated with
the presentations of food and wine, dance, music, and song.
These longer inscriptions are composed according to a fixed tripartite
structure. The first part, usually the most extensive, provides the record of
speeches from the appointment ceremony. In its fullest form, this record first
details the appointee’s self-presentation of his ancestors’ and his own merits,
followed by the royal response of approval and charge of appointment. These
10
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
statements are sometimes introduced by the formulae “I, X, said” and/or
“the king approvingly said” – on occasion abbreviated to the simple verb
“said,” with the subject eliminated – that reflect the oral performance of the
appointment ceremony. More often, however, only one of the two highly
ritualized speeches is cast in the vessel, with the other one being only implied.
While the appointee’s speech is more individualized in its account of past
merits, the royal speech is almost entirely codified according to a standard
format.
In the second and much shorter part of the inscription, the donor dedicates his vessel (“I have made this precious . . . ”), identifying the artifact and
sometimes also the specific ancestors to whom he will sacrifice with it. This
self-referential part marks the making and sacrificial use of the inscribed artifact
as an act of virtue and defines the donor’s place vis-à-vis his illustrious forebears. While the record of the appointment ceremony presents the donor’s
past achievements as the prerequisite for the casting of the vessel, the statement of dedication, moving from past to present, focuses on the casting and
use of the artifact itself. Finally, the third part consists of a formulaic and often
rhymed prayer through which the donor asks his ancestors for their future
blessings as the response to his sacrifices.
In their announcements of merit, Western Zhou bronze inscriptions of a
certain size concern a range of topics, including records of royal appointments,
land contracts and other legal agreements, marriages, diplomatic visits, military achievements, and others. Yet while such details are prized by modern
scholars for their historical information, they were also the easiest to dispose
of: the vast majority of inscriptions are shorter and tend to comprise merely
the dedication and prayer. Further condensed, an inscription contained only
the dedication identifying the donor through the formulaic “I, X, have made
this vessel” or, in the extreme case, simply giving his name. While these
inscriptions – not to mention the thousands of uninscribed artifacts – evidently
defy any purpose of recording historical detail, they still point to their donor’s
accomplishments, without which no right to cast such a vessel would have
been granted.
The rigorous ritual regime that governed the appointment inscriptions can
be gathered from five late Western Zhou inscriptions that provide a fairly
comprehensive picture of the ceremony. These inscriptions date from around
825 to 785 bc and recognize different individuals in different positions, but
they are largely reproduced verbatim down to the list of awarded insignia.
The Feng tripod inscription (809 bc) of ninety-seven characters reads as
follows:
11
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
{Part I} It was the nineteenth year, the fourth month, after the full moon,
the day xinmao. The king was in the Zhao [Temple] of the Kang Palace. He
arrived at the Great Chamber and assumed his position. Assisted to his right
by Intendant Xun, [I,] Feng entered the gate. [I] assumed [my] position in the
center of the court, facing north [toward the king]. Scribe Liu presented the
king with the written order. The king called out to the Scribe of the Interior,
X, to announce the written bestowal to [me,] Feng: “[I bestow on you] a
black jacket with embroidered hem, red kneepads, a scarlet demi-circlet, a
chime pennant, and a bridle with bit and cheek pieces; use [these] to perform
your service!” [I] bowed with my head touching the ground. {Part 2}“[May
I, Feng,] dare in response to extol the Son of Heaven’s greatly illustrious and
abundant blessings and on account of this make for my August Deceased
Father, the Elder Zheng(?), and his wife Zheng [this] precious tripod!”
{Part 3}“May [I enjoy] extended longevity for ten thousand years! May sons
of sons, grandsons of grandsons, forever treasure [this tripod]!”
The uniformity of such inscriptions points to the ritual institutions of
the Zhou royal court of King Xuan (827–782 bc), to the existence of a royal
archive that maintained the continuous identity of royal announcements over
decades, and to the legal stature of the document. Just at the time when the
appointment ceremony became a major part of Western Zhou administration
and ritual, inscriptions on legal contracts also appeared in larger numbers,
typically listing the names and titles of the officials who served as witnesses
at the time of the legal agreement. Similarly, the appointment inscriptions
included the names and titles of the officials who recited the charge and
hence were witnesses to the appointee’s claim to his inscribed vessel. As a
result, each inscription became part of a larger ritual continuum that was
further expressed through the formulaic standardization of the shape and
ornamentation of bronze vessels. This overarching stability in both language
and bronze design suggests that by the second half of the tenth century, the
casting of bronze inscriptions, especially those recording royal appointments,
was largely under centralized control. By contrast, even when some of the
highest officials such as the “scribes” (shi) noted above commissioned vessels
on their own authority, they were comparatively crude in their bronze work
and sometimes semiliterate in their writing.
Western Zhou bronze inscriptions are in many respects the fountainhead
of Chinese literature. Their texts emerged from meticulously scripted court
rituals and were presented in the religious context of elaborate sacrifices to
the ancestors, fusing political legitimacy and religious communication into a
single form of expression. Their underlying set of religious beliefs was oriented
toward the humans of previous generations whose spirits were considered
12
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
still present and powerful. Cast into precious and durable artifacts of display,
bronze inscriptions were more than just silent writings: their gradually emerging aesthetics of rhyme, meter, onomatopeia, and other euphonic elements
indicate that they were meant to be recited and heard.
As such, bronze inscriptions were both more and less than historical records.
Their formulaic rhetoric left little room for historical detail but idealized the
past in a standardized idiom. This linguistic structure embodied the ideology
of the ancestral sacrifice itself, namely the continuity with the models of the
past; furthermore, they recorded not what had happened but what was to be
remembered. Thus, while dozens of Western Zhou bronze inscriptions offer
accounts of war, none records a defeat; even King Zhao’s disastrous campaign
is retold as having successfully “tamed” the southern regions. Yet, at the same
time, bronze inscriptions were also much more than the archival records
that presumably contained a fuller (and more accurate?) version of the past:
their mode of commemoration produced the moral and political paradigms of
history and identity; their poetic idiom spoke at once to the spirits of the dead
and the community of the living; their repetition in sets of bronze vessels
marked the status of the donor entitled to these sets; their aesthetic form,
shimmering from the depths of the most exquisite of artifacts, showed them
as insignia of great attainment; and the very fact of their existence displayed
writing itself as a conspicuous expression of religious and political power.
The mid- and late Western Zhou elite were aware of these qualities of
inscribed artifacts. Moreover, in offering an increasingly elaborate account of
court ritual and royal administration, the bronze texts came to exhibit the
self-consciousness of a hereditary class of “scribes” or “makers of records”
(zuoce) as the highest-ranking officials at court. No inscription portrays them
involved in the actual process of writing; instead, they oversaw the production
of writing and performed its ritual presentation. Their most famous exemplar
is Scribe Qiang, who around 900 bc, or perhaps one generation later, had a
simple yet elegant bronze water basin of 47.3 centimeters in diameter inscribed.
When excavated from a pit near Zhuangbai (Fufeng, Shaanxi) in December
1975, it was accompanied by 102 other bronze vessels – seventy-three of them
bearing inscriptions – that mostly came from four generations of his family
of royal secretaries. Its 16.2-centimeter-high exterior base and wall bear a
bird ornament in the flat, continuous ribbons familiar from other bronze
vessels of the middle Western Zhou period. The inscription is cast on the
vessel’s otherwise unadorned interior.
In it – likely as a statement of merit – Scribe Qiang presented himself as a
member of the Western Zhou court, boasting a distinguished ancestral line
13
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of royal secretaries. A master of the dynasty’s political and cultural memory,
he traced and praised the genealogy of the Western Zhou kings and then
paired them in no less eulogistic fashion with the line of his ancestors who
had, one after the other, served the succeeding Zhou rulers. This text is the
most powerful self-representation of an early Chinese functionary of writing
known so far, testifying to the mature ritual institutions of the Western Zhou
court as well as to the donor’s self-awareness as the heir to a lineage of
royal secretaries. The 276 characters (including nine ligatures) are cast into
two beautifully symmetric columns of nine vertical lines each. Each line
comprises fifteen characters evenly spaced apart; only in the final line, the
carver of the mold accommodated twenty characters. This slight mark of
imperfection illustrates two conflicting goals: first, it suggests a preexisting
text that could not be shortened by even a mere five characters. Second, while
the carver could have begun another vertical line, he chose, or was instructed,
not to do so – clearly to preserve the balance of columns. Striking a remarkable
compromise, he respected both the integrity of the text and the symmetry of
its display. Compared to most other vessel types that in their appearance are
defined by shape and ornament while more or less hiding their inscriptions
on the inside, the open surface of the water basin was ideal for displaying two
columns of elegant characters, promoting, above anything else, an image of
calligraphic beauty and order that eloquently bespeaks the awareness of the
visual power of Chinese writing even in this very early period. Scribe Qiang’s
water basin inscription was meant to be seen.
In the first column, Scribe Qiang eulogizes the lineage and achievements
of the Zhou royal house, presumably concluding with his own ruler. In the
second half, starting almost precisely at the column break, he lists and praises
his own ancestors and their accomplishments, finally ending with his own
person. The symmetrical order of the text is further enhanced by its literary
aesthetics of mostly four-syllable-line verse and the regular use of end rhyme;
in their coherence, both features are unusual for their time. Most remarkably,
Scribe Qiang applied rhyme and meter to the two long genealogies but not
to the final prayer section, reversing the usual aesthetic choice of most other
inscriptions. He thus granted the weight of aesthetic emphasis not to the
prayer but to the narrative that defined both himself and his ancestors in their
intimate relation to the Zhou kings.
In its synthesis of visual appearance, literary aesthetics, and narrative structure, Scribe Qiang’s inscription is the epitome of order and regularity. It
represents the ideal political order of the Zhou royal lineage, the ideal order
of the Qiang family line, and, finally, the ideal order of the written artifact. The
14
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
combination of Zhou dynastic memory, perfected literary form, and superb
visual display reveals an extreme degree of authorial self-consciousness; likewise, the scribe’s vocabulary significantly exceeds the repertoire of other
inscriptions. While this inscription has no match in the archaeological record
of its period, it shows the possibilities of writing in the royal institutions of
political and religious ritual around 900 bc. The only comparable example so
far, this one coming from the early eighth century bc, is found in the Qiu
pan-water basin, excavated in 2003 together with twenty-six other inscribed
vessels from a pit in Yang jiacun (Meixian, Shaanxi). Here again, in a text of 372
characters that includes a royal appointment charge, the genealogy of Zhou
kings is provided in the service of the praise of one’s ancestors, who are eulogized for having served the individual kings. The royal genealogies presented
in these inscriptions prove the continuity of political memory preserved in
the archival records that could be selectively applied to the vessel inscriptions.
With the latter, any specific instance of memory could be extended to whole
series of bronze paraphernalia or divided and distributed over a series of artifacts, especially, though not exclusively, in bell inscriptions. At the same time,
the literary aesthetics of a text – rhyme, meter, onomatopoeia, and so on –
depended on oral recitation to come to life in the multimedia performance of
the ancestral sacrifice.
Following the fall of the Western Zhou in 771 bc and the eastward relocation
of their capital to the area around modern Luoyang (Henan), the royal prerogative to commission inscribed bronze vessels was increasingly assumed by the
lords of the states of the Spring and Autumn Period (771–481 bc). The decline
of royal authority and rapid disintegration of the Zhou realm into numerous
polities, culminating in the centuries of warfare during the Warring States
Period (476–221 bc), is directly reflected in the rhetoric of the inscriptions.
Bronze donors no longer referred to the Son of Heaven as the sole origin of
power but instead – as on a set of bells cast by the lord of Qin around 700 bc –
usurped the royal claim of responding directly to Heaven and being in charge
of the realm. While the individual states developed distinct regional styles in
their bronze décor, the language of their inscriptions remained the Western
Zhou ritual idiom which, as a result, became increasingly ossified and atavistic. The linguistic differences across far-flung regions and several centuries
were silenced in the stereotyped diction of the inscriptions. The number
of long inscriptions presenting the donor’s accomplishments to his ancestors declined in favor of shorter, preconceived formulae that spoke more to
the living than to the spirits. More extensive texts such as the inscriptions
cast by King Cuo of Zhongshan (r. 323–313 bc) expressed a claim for secular
15
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
political authority largely divorced from the earlier forms of religious communication. Not accidentally, King Cuo’s long texts extolling the feats of
their donor in beautiful gold-inlaid calligraphy appeared on the outside of the
vessels, signifying a new mode of representation for an audience comprising,
first and foremost, members of the political community.
Especially from the mid-tenth century bc onward, the bronze inscriptions of
Western and Eastern Zhou times – texts unmarred by later editing – are closely
related to the early hymns and royal speeches preserved in the received Classic
of Poetry and the Classic of Documents. They were used in the same ceremonial
contexts, are written in the same idiom of archaic ritual language, display the
same (and over time shifting) concerns with religious communication and
political authority, and are primary expressions of an early Chinese cultural
memory and identity that was to be secured through elaborately orchestrated
ritual performance. While the great historical narratives of the Poetry and the
Documents are not replicated in the inscriptions, they share with the latter the
formal and functional paradigms of early literary expression. Like the material
of bronze, the poetic speech of these received texts was both exquisite and
durable, expressing what must not be forgotten and providing the format in
which memory, distilled from history, could be secured. The physical site
common to both the inscriptions and the earliest layers of the transmitted
Classics was the ancestral temple – an arena for ritual performance and itself
the spatial embodiment of memory and identity.
Linguistic evidence, including reference to official titles, ideological concepts, ritual procedures, and administrative structures, suggests that the bulk
of the early layers of the Poetry and the Documents comes from this time of
political reorganization and ritual reform. These classical texts, valorized as
the hallmark of Zhou civilization, apparently emerged when the Zhou began
to experience themselves in a time of crisis and loss, forever separated from
their glorious early days. To the late Western Zhou, these days were now
to be remembered as irretrievably past. Thus the memory of the dynastic
founders, kings Wen and Wu, celebrated in the Poetry and the Documents, is
very rarely invoked in early Western Zhou inscriptions but becomes decidedly more emphatic in late ones; likewise, the expression “Son of Heaven”
(tianzi) as the designation of the king becomes common only during the
middle of the Western Zhou and truly prominent only toward its end. The
“Mandate of Heaven” (tianming), in traditional historiography a centerpiece
of early Western Zhou rule and rhetoric and found in a number of early
Poetry hymns and Documents royal speeches, is all but invisible in Western
Zhou inscriptions. Considering this evidence, it appears that the speeches and
16
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
hymns traditionally associated with the early reigns of the Western Zhou
were, in fact, already expressions of remembrance of a golden age lost. Like
the bronze inscriptions, the hymns and speeches are devoted not to history but
to memory. Late Western Zhou bronzes are not interested in recent events
or rulers but in the idealized moment of Zhou origin, as are the hymns and
speeches.
III. The Classic of Poetry
Chinese poetry emerged from the ancestral sacrifices and political rituals of
the Western Zhou, where it was produced by court officials. In its early stage,
this poetry is best understood formally as a mode of intensified, rhythmic
speech or song that included the use of end rhyme, meter, and onomatopoeic
expressions that often took the form of rhyming, alliterative, and reduplicative
binomes – two-character compounds that were usually euphonic in nature.
In somewhat irregular fashion, these elements appear already in the earliest
Western Zhou bronze inscriptions. Following the mid-Western Zhou, and
especially over the course of the Eastern Zhou period, their systematic use in
inscriptions increased steadily, though never reaching the level of pervasive
coherence exhibited in the received version of the Classic of Poetry. One should
not, however, apply the most rigid formal definition to Western Zhou poetry,
especially as our current version of the Classic of Poetry is the product of later
editing and systematization. A somewhat looser understanding of poetry as
intensified, rhythmic speech, directed at both the spirits and the political
elite, also allows us to better appreciate the continuity of such speech across
the different “genres” of ritual hymns, bronze inscriptions, and the royal
pronouncements of the Classic of Documents. These expressions form the
backbone of early historical consciousness, mythological remembrance, and
political representation.
In addition to the Documents and the Poetry, the third transmitted text probably dating from late Western Zhou times is the Classic of Changes, originally
a divination manual that over the course of Warring States and early imperial
times was transformed into a cosmological text complete with a series of philosophical commentaries known as the “ten wings.” Since Han times, when the
core text became attributed to the duke of Zhou (r. 1042–1036 bc) and its commentaries to Confucius, the Changes was considered the most fundamental
of the Five Classics (wu jing), generating an enormous amount of speculative
philosophical scholarship that culminated in the Song dynasty “Learning of the
Way” (daoxue, often translated as “neo-Confucianism”). Modern scholarship
17
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
has identified poetic passages and nature imagery in the earliest layers of
the Changes that seem parallel to those of the Poetry and reflect another use
of archaic song. The “line statements” (yaoci) to the six lines of each of the
sixty-four hexagrams show a preference for the four-syllable-line meter and
an irregular use of end rhyme. While the traditional reception of the Changes
has not paid much attention to this aesthetic dimension of the textual core, it
has been rediscovered in recent efforts to understand the Changes as a work
of religious practice. At a minimum the poetic form of the original divination
manual testifies to the overall coherence of intensified speech across the range
of Western Zhou religious expression; to speak in poetry was to speak with
truth and authority.
The same applies to the declamations in rhythmic speech that are attributed
to the early Zhou kings and preserved in the Documents – majestic harangues
that in part have been interpreted as dramatic libretti and stage directions
for the steps of ritual dances. Yet the most comprehensive and lasting representation of archaic Chinese poetry is the corpus preserved in the Poetry, an
anthology of songs that encompasses the voices of rulers as well as those of
the common people, verses of mythological remembrance and celebration,
as well as lyrics of love and hope, solitude and despair. It is this all-embracing
view of human existence, expressed in the solemn and straightforward diction
of pre-classical Chinese, that has established the Poetry as the foundational text
of Chinese literature. This is not to say that its songs should be subsumed
under the category of the “lyrical” as opposed to dramatic and epic forms of
expression. While the individual text of ancient Chinese literature is incomparably shorter than, say, those of the Greek epics or plays, the Poetry contains
magnificent examples of polyvocal performance texts alongside extensive
narratives that over the course of a series of short poems establish, albeit in
compressed form, the foundational story of Zhou civilization.
The received Poetry contains 305 songs that are traditionally dated, if without
specific evidence, to between 1000 and 600 bc. None of the songs is attributed
to a particular author, although four of its ritual hymns contain self-referential
statements that seem reminiscent of a bronze vessel donor’s statement of
dedication, as in the example of “Lofty the Southern Mountain” ( Jienanshan,
Mao 191): “Jiafu has made this recitation / in order to lay bare the king’s
disorder. / Use it to change your heart / in order to nourish the ten thousand
states.”
A few ritual hymns show tenuous links to texts in the Documents, while
other songs seem to reflect on historical events from Eastern Zhou times;
yet in no case can authorship be established. Moreover, the attempts of
18
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
Han and later scholars to assign individual songs, or groups of songs, to
specific historical circumstances are retrospective assertions of dubious origin.
The same uncertainty applies to many of the received interpretations of the
ancient verses, as has become clear from recently excavated Warring States
and early Han manuscripts, which for now provide the earliest discussions
of the songs – and differ decidedly from all received readings. For more
than two millennia, the Poetry has remained hermeneutically inexhaustible,
continuously transcending the historicity of all its interpretations.
While several pre-imperial texts – including the Analects (Lunyu) and the
recently excavated manuscript “Confucius’ Discussion of the Poetry” (Kongzi
shilun) of ca 300 bc – show Confucius involved with the anthology, it was Sima
Qian (ca 145–ca 86 bc) in his Records of the Historian (Shiji) who first attributed
the compilation to him, noting that Confucius had chosen the “three hundred”
songs from an existing corpus of three thousand. This statement may primarily
reflect an early imperial tendency to relate all of the Five Classics in one way or
another to Confucius, by then the model sage and primary classicist who was
believed to have opened the connection to the civilization of the early Zhou
through his writing, editing, and interpretation of the Classics. The Analects, a
compilation of short sayings and dialogues believed to come from subsequent
generations of disciples, cites “the master” as having characterized the Poetry
on various occasions. With the ancient songs, “one can inspire, observe,
unite, and express resentment” as well as learn “in great numbers the names
of fish, birds, beasts, plants, and trees” (Analects 17/9); those who fail to study
them “have nothing to express themselves with” (16/13) and are like a man
who “stands with his face straight to the wall” (17/10); moreover, the goal
was not mere memorization but the ability to properly apply the songs in
social intercourse (13/5). Early criticisms, as in Master Mo (Mozi), subsequently
ridiculed the classicists (ru, a term that only in specific contexts denotes the
followers of Confucius) for being consumed with singing, dancing, and putting
to music the “three hundred songs” (Mozi Chapter 48). The two sides confirm
what is apparent from both the received tradition and an increasing number
of newly excavated manuscripts on wood, bamboo, and silk: the Poetry was
by far the most prominent and most quoted text in Warring States and early
Han times. It was not merely a particular text used by the classicist tradition;
it was the text around which this tradition arranged itself.
The received anthology is divided into four sections, comprising 160 “Airs of
the States” (guofeng), seventy-four “Minor Court Hymns” (xiaoya), thirty-one
“Major Court Hymns” (daya), and forty (mostly sacrificial) “Eulogies” (song),
an early division that is now confirmed by excavated manuscripts. In the
19
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
received text, the “Airs of the States” are further divided into fifteen sections
named after a range of Eastern Zhou geographical regions and states. These
extend roughly along the course of the Yellow River from modern Shandong
in the east to modern Shaanxi – the Western Zhou capital area – in the west,
associating the ancient songs with the northern heartland of Western and
early Eastern Zhou China, and hence also with the language of the bronze
inscriptions. Whereas the four-syllable meter was fully developed by the time
of the Scribe Qiang inscription but rarely applied consistently in inscriptions, it
is observed in roughly 95 percent of all lines in the received Poetry. Quotations
in Warring States and early Han manuscripts show a slightly more varied
meter – suggesting later standardization and/or the existence of early parallel
versions – but by and large attest to the regularity of form by the fourth
century bc. The dominant four-syllable meter, with a slight caesura between
the second and the third characters, most likely emerged with the earliest
layers of the anthology, the ancestral and banquet hymns performed to the
slow and heavy rhythms of bells, drums, and chime stones.
In terms of content, a line can be drawn between the “Airs of the States”
and the hymns and eulogies. The latter comprise mostly sacrificial eulogies,
extensive court panegyrics, and the great dynastic hymns recalling the foundation and rise of the Zhou. The former, by contrast, are mostly shorter lyrics
composed in simple formulaic language that frequently seem to assume the
voice of the common folk: songs of love, courtship, and longing; of soldiers
on campaign and hardworking farmers; of political satire and bitter protest.
While Warring States and early imperial texts frequently invoked the “Major”
and to some lesser extent also the “Minor Court Hymns” and “Eulogies,”
the later (post-Han) tradition clearly favored the “Airs of the States” for the
presumed authenticity of their personal and political sentiments.
In recent years, fragments from the Poetry have appeared in six excavated
manuscripts: the “Confucius’ Discussion of the Poetry” from ca 300 bc, a fragmentary manuscript of slightly more than a thousand characters on twentynine partially broken bamboo slips that, written in the calligraphy of the
southern state of Chu and probably looted from a tomb in modern Hubei,
was acquired in Hong Kong by the Shanghai Museum; two versions of the
“Black Robes” (Ziyi) text – one from Guodian ( Jingmen, Hubei; ca 300 bc), the
other again in the Shanghai Museum – that the tradition has preserved in the
Han dynasty compilation Records of Ritual (Liji); the “Five Forms of Conduct”
(Wuxing) from Guodian, with another version, now including an elaborating
commentary, from Mawangdui tomb no. 3 near Changsha (Hunan; tomb
20
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
closed 168 bc); and a fragmentary version of the anthology, containing sixtyfive songs known from the “Airs of the States” and four from the “Minor
Court Hymns,” that was found in Shuanggudui (Fuyang, Anhui; tomb closed
165 bc). These manuscripts on silk (Mawangdui) and bamboo (all others) have
confirmed the received text of the Poetry in two ways: with a single exception,
all quoted poems can be found in the extant anthology, and the individual characters, while written with numerous graphic variants, represent the
sounds, and hence likely the words, of the text as we know it. By 300 bc at the
latest, a canonical anthology similar to the present one was already in place,
if still far from the later standardization in orthography and interpretation.
The received version of the anthology is known as the Mao Tradition of
the Poetry (Mao shi zhuan) and attributed to the otherwise obscure scholar
Mao Heng of the third to second century bc. In Han times, it was known as
one of four hermeneutic traditions of the Poetry and was patronized by Liu
De, Prince Xian of Hejian (r. 155–129 bc), the older brother of Emperor Wu
(r. 141–87 bc) and a man famously fond of ancient writings. The other three
traditions – the Lu Poetry (Lu shi), Qi Poetry (Qi shi), and Poetry of [Mr.] Han
[Ying] (Han shi) – had been endowed with chairs at the Imperial Academy
under Emperor Wu, while the Mao Tradition received this status only under
Emperor Ping (r. 1 bc–ad 6). Over the course of the Eastern Han, however,
the Mao Tradition began to eclipse the other “three lineages” (sanjia) partly as
the result of a debate that favored versions of the Classics in “ancient script”
(guwen) over those in “modern script” ( jinwen) – versions first written down
or transcribed in Han times. While in fact none of the four traditions was
written in “ancient” (pre-Qin) script, advocates of the Mao Tradition argued
that its text had descended from the first generation of Confucius’ disciples
and was therefore of supreme authenticity and authority. Strong support for
the Mao Poetry came from the guwen partisan Xu Shen, who in his Shuowen
dictionary quoted the Poetry overwhelmingly from the Mao version. In the
next step, Zheng Xuan (127–200), the greatest and most influential Eastern
Han commentator on the Five Classics, complemented the Mao Tradition
with his own interpretation. The resulting Commentary to the Mao Tradition
of the Poetry (Mao shi zhuan jian) became the base text for the Poetry in the
imperially commissioned Correct Meaning of the Five Classics (Wujing zhengyi)
of ad 642; in 653 it was made the authorized commentary, confirming the Mao
Tradition as the imperial version of the Poetry.
In Zheng Xuan’s own time, the Mao Tradition was still secondary to the
Lu Poetry, the exegetical tradition founded by Shen Pei. Shen was the student
of a student of the late Warring States thinker Xun Kuang (or Xun Qing,
21
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
ca 335–238 bc), the principal author of the late third-century bc ru (classicist)
text Xunzi, and became appointed as imperial “erudite” (boshi) for the Poetry
under Emperor Wen (r. 180–157 bc). The influence of the Lu exegesis can
be traced across a range of Western Han sources and as late as ad 175 was
chosen for the inscriptions of the Five Classics on stone stelae erected outside
the Imperial Academy. The catalogue of the Western Han imperial library,
compiled after 26 bc and preserved in abbreviated form in the “Monograph
on Arts and Writings” (Yiwen zhi) of Ban Gu’s (32–92) History of the Han (Han
shu), lists fourteen works from all four Han traditions; yet according to the
catalogue in the History of the Sui (Sui shu; completed ad 657), the Qi and Lu
traditions had died out during the third and fourth centuries and even the
only work still known from Mr. Han’s Poetry – Mr. Han’s Exoteric Tradition
of the Poetry (Hanshi waizhuan), a text later reconstituted – was no longer
being taught. Meanwhile, subcommentaries to the Mao Tradition had greatly
proliferated.
These developments, spanning the third through the seventh centuries,
postdate the original compilation of the Poetry by at least five hundred years
and have erased most traces of early poetic hermeneutics. No independent
evidence supports the claims for the early authenticity and hence superiority
of the Mao Tradition – claims deeply tied to the Eastern Han quest for cultural
tradition and political legitimacy. According to Han political discourse, the
Poetry, together with the other Classics, fell victim to the large-scale book
proscription that the chancellor Li Si engineered under the Qin First Emperor
(Qin Shihuang, r. as emperor 221–207 bc). Yet because the Poetry, unlike some
other (and most later) texts, was preserved also in oral memory, it could be
reconstituted under the Han dynasty. The Han account of the “burning of
the books” is dubious, however, and may primarily reflect the ideological
needs of both the Han court classicists and the ruling house; traces of official
patronage of the Poetry are abundantly present in early imperial sources such
as the Qin First Emperor’s stele inscriptions and early Han state ritual hymns
(see below). Furthermore, the manuscript fragments from both before and
after the Qin show the same type and degree of textual variation.
The received sequence of the four sections of the Poetry runs opposite to
their presumed chronological appearance, with the “Eulogies” and “Major
Court Hymns” considered the earliest parts of the collection. The “Eulogies”
consist of thirty-one “Eulogies of Zhou” (Zhou song), four “Eulogies of Lu”
(Lu song), and five “Eulogies of Shang” (Shang song). Of these, the “Eulogies
of Zhou,” with their lack of stanza divisions, relatively irregular meter, near
absence of rhyme, and general lack of aesthetic polish, appear as the most
22
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
archaic group of songs and are widely believed to reflect the original language
of early through mid-Western Zhou times. These mostly very short pieces –
twenty of them comprising fewer than fifty characters – are sacrificial hymns
addressed to the early ancestors of the Western Zhou royal house, ending with
Kings Cheng (r. 1042/35–1006 bc) and Kang (r. 1005/3–978 bc). (By contrast, the
“Eulogies of Lu” and “Eulogies of Shang” are much later pieces that in length
and elaborate poetic form concur largely with the “Major Court Hymns.”) The
first “Eulogy of Zhou” in the received anthology, “Clear Temple” (Qing miao;
Mao 266), is the song with which the Duke of Zhou purportedly sacrificed
to King Wen (r. 1099/56–1050 bc), father of the dynastic founder King Wu
(r. 1049/45–1043 bc). Since Eastern Zhou times, this text has been celebrated
as the model of a sacrificial hymn:
Ah! Solemn is the clear temple,
reverent and concordant the illustrious assistants.
Dignified, dignified are the many officers,
holding fast to the virtue of King Wen.
Responding in praise to the one in Heaven,
they hurry swiftly within the temple.
Greatly illustrious, greatly honored,
may [King Wen] never be weary of [us] men.
Six other “Eulogies of Zhou” (Mao 271, 285, 293, 294, 295, 296), all of them
similarly brief, have been reconstructed as a continuous narrative that was
enacted in dance, mimetically representing the conquest of the Shang by
King Wu. All the “Eulogies of Zhou” are difficult to date, although their
pronounced commemorative gesture may place them at a greater distance to
the early kings than is traditionally recognized. Notably, several hymns refer
to Kings Wen and Wu – twice even to King Wen’s “statutes” or “models”
(dian) – and some also refer to the “Mandate of Heaven” and to the king as the
“Son of Heaven.” In bronze inscriptions, these concepts become prominent
only in the latter half of the Western Zhou.
Whatever their specific date, the Zhou temple hymns were part of a repertoire of music and dance, with their words self-referentially describing the
sacrifices at which they were performed. Extolling the sacrificial service as an
act of filial piety, they praised the ancestors and prayed for their blessings in
response. This self-referential gesture, common to both hymns and bronze
inscriptions, was at the core of a ritual system founded on the principle of reciprocity between the dead and the living. By describing the very ritual in which
they were performed, some of the longer – and most likely later – sacrificial
hymns celebrated the spirits as much as the act of celebration itself, creating
23
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
a verbal display of ritual and social order. Furthermore, the seventy-two lines
of the great sacrificial hymn “Thorny Caltrop” (Chuci, Mao 209), organized in
six stanzas of equal length, follow the steps of the sacrifice by describing the
ritual participants in their different roles and marking their separate speeches
through rhyme change and other formal devices. The result was the polyvocal
script for a ritual drama to be performed in the ancestral temple. As such, the
text both accompanied the sacrifice and perpetuated it in hymnic speech. It
was a text for both the present and the future, beginning with the invocation
of memory by a religious specialist: “Thorny, thorny is the caltrop, / so we
remove its prickles. / Since times of old, how is it done? / We plant the
panicled millet, the glutinous millet: / . . . ” Then, after describing in detail
the complete success of the sacrificial action and the proper behavior of all its
actors, the hymn addressed both the living and their future descendants with
the prayer ubiquitous in Zhou bronze inscriptions: “Sons of sons, grandsons
of grandsons, / never fail to continue these [rites]!”
This hymn from the “Minor Court Hymns” is a far more consciously constructed account of the ancestral sacrifice, compared to the archaic “Eulogies
of Zhou.” In its systematic retelling and extreme linguistic regularity (likely a
feature of Eastern Zhou composition and editing), it did not describe any particular performance but the blueprint and essence of all such performances;
it embodied the performances of the past as long as the hymn was sung in
the commemorative rituals of subsequent generations. As such hymns were
thought to have emerged directly from the archaic sacrifices, they came to
stand for the ritual order of old itself. According to the late fourth-century bc
Mencius (Mengzi), “When the traces of the [ancient] kings were extinguished,
the Poetry vanished.”
Even more than the sacrificial “Eulogies,” the “Major Court Hymns” served
as the primary texts of early Chinese religious and cultural memory. They are
marked by extensive length (in a number of pieces several hundred characters),
a striking regularity in ceremonial diction, and a grand vision of the foundation
of the Zhou and its way of rulership. From the perspective of the “small
prefaces” (xiaoxu) that accompany each song in the Mao Tradition, the “Major
Court Hymns” proceed largely chronologically, beginning with a series of
hymns in praise of Kings Wen and Wu and ending with two songs that
criticize King You (r. 781–771 bc) under whom the Western Zhou finally
collapsed. Judging from their contents, the “Major Court Hymns” appear to
include pieces for both sacrificial rites and court banquets as well as songs
clearly related to the appointment ceremony, especially “The Jiang and the
Han” ( Jiang Han, Mao 262). Within this poetic history of the Western Zhou,
24
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
a group of five texts (Mao 236, 237, 241, 245, 250) have been identified as the
master narrative of the life of King Wen; in addition, the first of the “Major
Court Hymns” titled “King Wen” (Wen wang; Mao 235) and another one
titled “King Wen Has Fame” (Wen wang you sheng, Mao 244) are entirely
devoted to his praise. King Wen is further mentioned in two more hymns
(Mao 240, 255, the latter being the king’s harangue directed toward the last
Shang king, a text reminiscent of the Documents speeches). The “Mandate of
Heaven” is mentioned, in one form or another, in no fewer than five of the
hymns of praise (Mao 235, 236, 241, 249, 255). Considering the formal coherence
and sustained narrative of commemoration together with their emphasis on
King Wen and the “Mandate of Heaven,” and comparing these aesthetic and
ideological features to Western Zhou bronze inscriptions, a late Western
Zhou date, at the earliest, seems most plausible.
As a repertoire of mythical commemoration and an inventory of ritual
expression, the “Major Court Hymns” compare to the great epics of early
Greece even without matching them in scope. Their greatest difference from
the latter might be overall absence of glorification of battle; unlike the Homeric epics, the Chinese hymns minimize the account of martial detail. Instead,
like the royal speeches enshrined in the Documents, the court hymns emphasize the moral “mandate” as the source of Zhou civilization and superiority
that was represented in the appropriate ritual demeanor of the king and his
appearance of “majestic terror” (weiyi). Accordingly, the foundational myth
of the Zhou origin is one not of warfare but of the invention of agriculture,
related in the great hymn “She Bore the Folk” (Sheng min) that tells the story
of Lord Millet (Hou Ji). With him, history begins: his miraculous birth, his
survival as an infant among wild animals, his invention of agriculture and the
planting of millet, his sacrifices to the spirits. Like “Thorny Caltrop,” the hymn
finally leads to the present, recalling Lord Millet’s sacrifices as the blueprint
for those now given to him:
Truly – our sacrifices, what are they like?
Some hull (the grain), some scoop it;
Some sift it, some tread it.
Washing it, we hear it swish, swish;
Distilling it, we see it steam, steam.
Now we consult, now we consider;
We take southernwood to sacrifice the fat,
We take a ram to flay it.
Now we roast, now we broil;
To rouse up the following year.
25
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
We load the wooden vessels,
The wooden vessels, the earthen vessels.
As the fragrance begins to rise,
The god on high is calmed and delighted.
How good the fragrance is indeed!
Lord Millet founded the sacrifice,
Luckily, without fault or offense,
It has reached the present day.
In the historical and philosophical writings of Warring States and early
imperial China, the “Major Court Hymns” – hermeneutically unproblematic
and unambiguous in their moral intent – were the primary texts invoked to
“prove” an argument with the authority of antiquity. Quotations from the
hymns served to condense a historical situation or discursive point into a
single expression that would sum up, and define, the issue at hand. While
quotations from the Poetry appear across a wide range of texts, they were used
with particular intensity by that diverse group of thinkers who referred to
themselves as classicists, ru, and were engaged with a defined body of textual
learning. The “Six Virtues” (Liude) manuscript from Guodian shows that by
300 bc at the latest, the core of this set of learning had coalesced as the “Six
Arts” (liuyi); in Han times, these were narrowed into the Five Classics: the
Poetry, Documents, Changes, Spring and Autumn Annals, and Rites, no longer
including the “art” and textual body of “Music.” In Warring States times, a
basic text ( jing) existed for each of these, giving rise to a growing body of
further elaborations both oral and written; yet likely because of their formal
coherence, their direct historical relation to high antiquity, their eminent
usability for citation, and their poetic diction that invited easy memorization
and oral transmission, no text was more prominent than the songs from the
Poetry. Thus the Zuo Tradition (Zuo zhuan) and the Discourses of the States
(Guoyu), the two largest historical narratives of the fourth century bc, show
songs from all sections of the anthology being recited at interstate diplomatic
meetings, indicating a universal circulation uninhibited by cultural differences
across the Eastern Zhou states. The mutual understanding of speakers of
different dialects in the medium of the Poetry suggests that the songs were
performed in a literary koine that transcended any local idiom. This elite
koine was likely the “elegant classical speech” (yayan) that Confucius is said to
have used for the Poetry, the Documents, and matters of ritual (Analects 7/18).
To speak in this idiom was to perform the memory of classical culture – a
memory “transmitted, not created” (Analects 7/1).
26
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
Quoting and reciting the Poetry was primarily a matter of oral practice.
Regardless of the writings recently excavated from a small number of elite
tombs, the manuscript culture of Warring States China must have been of limited depth and breadth. The available stationery was either too bulky (wood
and bamboo) or too expensive (silk) for the extensive copying of texts and
their circulation over vast distances. References to writing and reading, as well
as to the economic, material, or educational conditions of textual production
and circulation, are extremely scarce in the early literature, which instead consistently depicts learning in personal master–disciple settings (likely supported
by writing as aide-mémoire and educational practice). While local writing of
technical, administrative, legal, economic, military, and other matters existed
in the different regions of the Warring States, the extensive circulation of
the Classics probably did not depend on writing. No pre-imperial source
speaks of the circulation of the Classics as writings, or of the profound difficulties involved in transcribing them among distinctly different calligraphic
and orthographic regional traditions. Not one of the numerous invocations
of the Poetry in the Zuo Tradition and the Discourses of the States mentions the
use of a written text; invariably, they show the ability of memorization and
free recitation – in the literary koine mentioned above – as the hallmark of
education.
In Warring States times, no particular written version of the Poetry (or the
Documents) was considered primary or authoritative. Only the institutionalization of official learning (guanxue) at the Qin and Han imperial courts led
to written versions of the Classics taught at court, especially at the Imperial
Academy founded in 124 bc, and called for textual stabilization and standardization. Yet excavated manuscripts even from Western Han times still display
the characteristics of classical texts primarily memorized and only on occasion
written down locally. The more than 1,400 characters of Poetry fragments in
manuscripts from the late fourth through the mid-second centuries bc show
a ratio of textual variants consistently in the range of 30 to 40 percent of all
characters. This ratio does not include different conventions in writing the
same character, and it easily doubles once one removes the most common
and simple characters from the equation. Yet these variants are overwhelmingly merely graphic, showing a text unstable in orthography but stable in
sound. While the calligraphy of the early manuscripts was bound to regional
conventions and scribal idiosyncracies, the text that was written, and that
could be sounded out, transcended such differences. Meanwhile, the sheer
amount of graphic variation combined with the archaic poetic idiom of the
27
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Poetry would have made private reading impossible. To identify and understand the text, one would have had to already know it. The manuscripts thus
support the scenario of direct, primarily oral, teacher–disciple transmission
that is described in traditional sources and over time gave rise to a variety of
hermeneutic approaches and teaching lineages.
IV. The “Airs” and the early hermeneutic traditions
Chinese poetic hermeneutics, and literary thought in general, likely emerged
from the use of poetry in specific historical situations such as illustrated in
the Zuo Tradition and the Discourses of the States. In these contexts of educated
diplomacy, quotations from the Poetry were invoked to encode meaning in
polite speech of shared cultural experience. While the “Major Court Hymns”
and “Eulogies,” and to a lesser extent also the “Minor Court Hymns,” offered
relatively unproblematic narratives of morality and virtuous rulership, the
hermeneutical challenge arose with lines from the “Airs of the States.” These
songs, often deceptively simple and formulaic, allowed for a wide range of
applications according to specific circumstances. A song, stanza, or couplet
from the “Airs” could not be reduced to a presumed single original meaning
of its words; it came to mean different things on different occasions. In fact,
authorship and original composition were not at stake; the only two of the 160
“Airs” that refer to their own composition do so anonymously: “It is because
of his narrow heart, / that I have made this satire” (“Dolichos Shoes” (Ge ju),
Mao 107); “The man is not good, / so I sing to accuse him” (“The Gate to the
Tomb” (Mu men), Mao 141).
In the widespread use of the Poetry in the Zuo Tradition and the Discourses
of the States, single stanzas were presented to make a point; none of the
transmitted “Airs” or “Court Hymns” is ever cited in full, and only one –
very short – of the “Eulogies.” While this practice was later criticized as
“breaking a stanza off [from its context] to generate meaning” (duanzhang
quyi), it made sense to an audience that did not presume any such fixed or
original context but accepted the “Airs” as a repertoire of texts freely available
for sophisticated, indirect communication. In this hermeneutic approach, it
was the situational presentation and reception that endowed the “Airs” with
ever-renewed meaning and significance. Furthermore, in occasional ensemble
performances of the songs, their meaning rested not in the words alone but
also in their musical presentation. In Analects 9/15, Confucius says that he had
rectified the ritual music so that the “Court Hymns” and “Eulogies” were all
arranged in their proper order; elsewhere (8/15), he notes how the coda of
28
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
“Fishhawks” (Guanju, Mao 1) “fills the ear.” According to the Zuo Tradition, Ji
Zha, a prince from the southeastern (allegedly semi-barbarian) state of Wu, in
544 bc visited the northeastern state of Lu, the home state of Confucius where
the old rituals of Zhou were still maintained. When the prince was treated
to a musical performance of the entire Poetry, he perspicaciously commented
on the condition of the individual states as their music was presented to him.
Here, the performance of the songs, both textual and musical, was the visible
and audible emblem of good order – or its opposite.
It is not always clear what a particular song conveyed in a specific situation,
as in the case of “Zhongzi, Please!” (Qiang Zhongzi, Mao 76), which in the
Zuo Tradition (Duke Xiang, 26th year (547 bc)) is recited in order to achieve
the release of the marquis of Wei from imprisonment in Qin:
Zhongzi, please!
Do not leap into our hamlet,
do not break the willow trees we have planted.
How would I dare to care for them,
yet I am fearful of my father and mother.
Zhongzi is truly to be loved,
yet the words of father and mother
are also truly to be feared.
Zhongzi, please!
Do not leap across our wall,
do not break the mulberry trees we have planted.
How would I dare to care for them,
yet I am fearful of my older brothers.
Zhongzi is truly to be loved,
yet the words of my older brothers
are also truly to be feared.
Zhongzi, please!
Do not leap into our garden,
do not break the sandalwood trees we have planted.
How would I dare to care for them,
yet I am fearful of the many words by the people.
Zhongzi is truly to be loved,
yet the many words by the people
are also truly to be feared.
Nothing in this song relates to an imprisoned ruler, nor did subsequent
readers dwell on this interpretation. Instead, the Mao Tradition took the song
into a new direction by connecting it to another, unrelated anecdote from the
Zuo Tradition. In this historical application, the song criticized a ruler of the
29
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
state of Zheng who in 722 bc failed to avert disaster by allowing his younger
brother to usurp ever greater power until he finally could be subdued only
by military force. This reading, too, cannot be substantiated from the lyrics
proper and, beginning in Song times, has been rejected by later commentators.
Zheng Qiao (1104–1162) understood the song as “the words of a licentious
eloper” that had nothing to do with the historical story advanced by the Mao
Tradition. Zheng’s interpretation was accepted by Zhu Xi (1130–1200) in his
Collected Traditions of the Poetry (Shi jizhuan) that after the Mao and Zheng Xuan
exegesis became the single most influential commentary on the anthology.
Modern readers, disposed toward taking the “Airs” as originally folk songs,
have understood “Zhongzi, Please!” as the words of a young woman who
fears that her lover’s impetuosity will compromise her social reputation.
The case is typical of how the Mao Tradition interpreted the “Airs” as
composed in response to specific circumstances and hence – once these circumstances could be identified – as historical documents. More than any other
early interpretation, the Mao Tradition was focused not on the application or
reception of the “Airs” but on their purported specific moment and historical
significance of textual composition. In this, it appropriated a formula that
appears in several early texts, most succinctly in the third- or second-century
bc “Canon of Yao” (Yaodian) of the Documents: “poetry expresses intent” (shi
yan zhi). In the “Canon of Yao,” this was followed directly by the phrase
“song makes words last long” (ge yong yan), emphasizing performance and
its mnemonic force to give poetry its duration. By contrast, the “Great Preface” (Daxu), presumably composed by Wei Hong in the first century ad and
included with the Mao Tradition some time before Zheng Xuan, dropped the
second half of the statement to focus entirely on the act of original composition. The seminal statement on the nature and purpose of both the Classic of
Poetry and Chinese poetry in general, the “Great Preface” reflected a strong
notion of authorship indicative of early imperial thought. In some of its most
important parts, this statement was developed out of contemporaneous ideas
about music that are preserved in the “Records of Music” (Yueji). Combining
Warring States and Qin–Han material, this chapter from the Records of Ritual
elaborates on ideas from earlier texts such as Xunzi and some of the Guodian
manuscripts that discuss music as an expression and instrument of cosmic
and social order. With only the slightest modifications in language – mainly
replacing the terms “tones” and “music” with “words” and “poetry” – the
“Great Preface” restates the central passage from the “Records of Ritual” on
the nature of composition:
30
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
The poem is where the intention goes. In the heart it is intention; sent forth
in speech, it is the poem. The affections are moved within and take on form
in speech. When speaking them is insufficient, one sighs them. When sighing
them is insufficient, one draws them out by singing. When drawing them
out by singing is not sufficient, unconsciously the hands dance them, and the
feet tap them. The tones of a well-governed era are at ease and lead to joy; its
rulership is harmonious. The tones of an era in turmoil are bitter and lead to
anger; its rulership is perverse. The tones of a perishing state are lamenting
and lead to longing; its people are in difficulty.
In this vision, music and poetry sprang involuntarily from the perceptive
human mind after it was affected by an external impulse. The resulting artifact was an immediate individual response to a specific historical experience
that was generated by the fundamental participation of the human mind in
the workings of the cosmos. The human author was not a creator in the
Aristotelian sense but produced an expression that was at once specific and
universal. It served as a concomitant, immediate response to historical circumstances and could thus be interpreted as authentic judgment. In the Zuo
Tradition and Discourses of the States, this judgmental function was assigned
to the recitation of existing anonymous poems; in the “Great Preface” as
well as in the individual “small prefaces” to individual songs, it was transposed to the moment of original poetic composition. The Mao Tradition thus
epitomized the reading of the Poetry as historical documents, constituting
the historical interpretation of individual songs such as “Zhongzi, Please!”
as well as the overall arrangement of the “Airs” in groups of poems under
the names of different states. Thus the apparently geographic division of the
“Airs” according to regions is in truth a moral one. In the Mao arrangement
and interpretation, the first two sections – the eleven “South of Zhou” (Zhou
nan) and fourteen “South of Shao” (Shao nan) songs – collectively represent
the moral virtue of the early Zhou royal house, with the “South of Zhou”
poems specifically focused on the royal wives. By contrast, entire sections like
the ten “Airs of Chen” and all but the first of the twenty-one “Airs of Zheng”
purportedly criticized the lack of morality in the leaders of these states. Zheng
Xuan, in his preface to the Mao Tradition, further systematized this approach
by grouping both the “Court Hymns” and the “Airs” into those of “moral
orthodoxy” (zheng) and others of “deviation” (bian), where the “orthodox”
poems are panegyrics and the “deviant” ones songs of political satire and
admonition. With the emphasis on poetry as a direct reflection of its time,
the panegyrics (most of the “Eulogies” and “Major Court Hymns”) were
believed to come from the glorious days of the early Western Zhou, while
31
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
the political satires (most of the “Minor Court Hymns” and, with the exception of the two opening sections, the “Airs”) were located in later times of
disorder.
The framework of historical interpretation had far-reaching consequences
for the use of literature for the entire Chinese tradition. It established the
songs of the Poetry as an account of political and cultural rise and decline
and its presumed anonymous authors and reciters as moral judges of their
own ages. Already in the Zuo Tradition and the Discourses of the States, poetry
recitation is frequently portrayed as a means by which ministers and advisers
admonished their rulers. The Mencius, next to the Analects the most influential
early philosophical work of the ru tradition, quotes a (lost) “Great Oath”
(Taishi) chapter from the Documents as saying that Heaven judges the king
through the eyes and ears of the common people. To the Mao Tradition, this is
the origin of poetry: voices from among the common folk or morally upright
ministers who speak truth to power. Not a few of the “Airs” and “Minor
Court Hymns” indeed complain about acts of injustice such as the hardships
of soldiers on campaign or the injustice done to peasants on their fields. Thus
“Big Rat” (Shi shu, Mao 113) in three formulaic stanzas of minimal variation
gives voice to the farmers who toil in vain:
Big rat, big rat,
Do not eat our millet.
Three years we have served you,
Yet you have not been willing to care.
At last we are going to leave you
And move to that happy land.
Happy land, happy land,
Where we shall find our place. (Stanza I)
Similarly, “Minister of War” (Qi fu, Mao 185), also in three brief and repetitious stanzas, complains about the misery of the troops:
Minister of war!
We are the king’s claws and teeth.
Why have you rolled us into misery,
With no place to settle or rest?
Minister of war!
We are the king’s claws and teeth.
Why have you rolled us into misery,
With no place to arrive and rest? (Stanzas I, II)
32
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
In the three stanzas of “Northern Gate” (Bei men, Mao 40), a man resents the
duties imposed by his government and at the same time accuses Heaven of
showing no mercy:
I go out the northern gate,
My worried heart distressed, distressed.
Destitute indeed and poor,
With no one knowing my hardship.
It is over now, alas!
Heaven, truly, has done it –
Alas, what can it be called?
The king’s affairs come to me,
The government’s affairs are ever heavier on me.
When I come in from the outside,
The folk in the house all take turns to scold me.
Heaven, truly, has done it –
Alas, what can it be called! (Stanzas I, II)
Similarly, Heaven is held responsible in the three stanzas of “Yellow Birds”
(Huang niao, Mao 131), which describes three different men, each one close to
death:
Jiao-jiao cry the yellow birds
Settling on the jujube tree.
Who followed Lord Mu?
Ziju Yanxi!
Truly, this Yanxi,
Of a hundred men the finest!
He draws close to the pit,
Trembling, trembling in terror.
Heaven, the azure one,
Slays our good man!
If one could ransom him, ah –
A hundred men for this life! (Stanza I)
In Han times, this song was related to an event of 621 bc, narrated in
the Zuo Tradition, when three brothers and 174 others were sacrificed to
follow Lord Mu of Qin into the grave; accordingly, the song was attributed
to “the people of Qin” (Zheng Xuan) who deplored the fate of their “three
good men.” While such songs are easy to appreciate in their outspoken
satirical message, many others are not nearly as straightforward and have
been subjected to elaborate decoding. A specific feature of many “Airs” is
33
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
an opening nature image followed by a juxtaposed human situation. Here,
nature imagery serves as an implicit analogy to human affairs, a rhetorical
technique identified as “evocation” or “stimulus” (xing) in the poetic tradition.
Due to its indirect nature, “evocation” has proven a rather difficult concept to
define, but according to the Mao reading, it governs a song like “The Peach
Tree Lush” (Tao yao, Mao 6):
The peach tree lush, lush,
Blazing, blazing its flowers.
This girl goes out to marry,
Suiting well her [new] house and family. (Stanza I)
The following two stanzas are close repetitions of the first but develop the
“blazing flowers” first into “ripening fruits” and then into “luxurious leaves.” In
the Mao interpretation, these images evoke the vitality of youth together with
the appropriate timeliness of growth and development: as the fruits ripen to
their fullness, so does the girl reach the proper time of marriage. This analogy
is then further developed into a praise of morality and social order, as it radiates
from the royal court downward to the common folk: in the ideal world of the
early Zhou, the young women will not miss the right time of marriage.
While the specific historical interpretations of the Mao Tradition were often
doubted by later readers, the “Airs” themselves – songs of love and courtship,
pleasure and joy, frustration and anguish – have survived over two millennia
of imperial and modern China. Their simple and often charming diction has
conveyed a sense of dignity and sincerity, endowing the poetic voice with
a superior capacity for truth, immediacy, and compassion that has inspired
the Chinese literary tradition to the present day. Yet the reception of the
Poetry had no room for aesthetic concerns; not one of the early commentators
appreciated them as examples of beautiful or well-crafted language. The task
of the Mao interpretation was to create, or to reconstruct from sources no
longer known, a historical context for each of the “Airs,” and it did so through
two separate but complementary forms. The first of these are the “Minor
Prefaces” attached to each of the 305 songs that consist of a succinct, usually
single-phrase, statement and a longer elaboration of it, as in the case of “Yellow
Birds”:
“Yellow Birds” laments the three good men. The people of the state, in
criticizing Lord Mu for having people follow him into death, made this
poem.
The distinction between the two parts of the preface might suggest that
the initial statement preceded its subsequent elaboration chronologically and
34
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
may have been attached to the song quite early, even in pre-imperial times.
By contrast, the historically explicit second part of the preface seems to reflect
the particular reception of the “Airs” within the overall institutionalization
of textual learning at the late Western Han imperial court. It was at this
time when a distinctly historical perspective on the Five Classics became
preeminent and was taught to thousands of students at the Imperial Academy.
Such teaching further required the fixation of a standardized, unambiguous
text that no longer depended on individual instruction in a personal teacher–
disciple setting. In addition to the historicization provided by the prefaces,
it was again only the Mao Tradition that furnished such a standard text by
adding numerous glosses of individual words (xungu). No such glossing is
known from the pre-imperial period, and no text was in greater need of it
than the archaic verse of the Poetry that especially in many of the “Airs”
offered neither a sustained narrative nor a specific argument, but instead
relied on principles such as “evocation” to create meaning out of highly
underdetermined poetic expression. The most dramatic illustration of what
the Mao Tradition accomplished, and how it differed from earlier readings of
the “Airs,” are the three stanzas of “Fishhawks,” the first song in the received
anthology:
Guan-guan cry the fishhawks
On the islands in the river.
Pure and fair, the virtuous lady,
A good companion to the prince.
Long and short grows the watercress,
Left and right one plucks it.
Pure and fair, the virtuous lady,
Waking and asleep he seeks her.
Seeking her, he does not get her,
Waking and asleep he thinks of her.
Longing, oh, and longing,
He tosses and turns from side to side.
Long and short grows the watercress,
Left and right one pulls it.
Pure and fair, the virtuous lady,
With zithers small and large one befriends her.
Long and short grows the watercress,
Left and right one picks it.
Pure and fair, the virtuous lady,
With bells and drums one delights her.
35
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
In this song in four-syllable lines, the Mao commentary glosses the first word,
a reduplicative binome, as “harmonious sound,” and the second word, an
assonant binome, as a kind of bird that lives in separation. This nature image,
filling the entire first line, is then interpreted as evocative of the virtue of the
queen (by the later tradition identified as the wife of the Zhou founder, King
Wen): she is in harmonious company with her lord but keeps the appropriate
distance in order not to debauch him. With line three, this reading is further
solidified in the description of the lady. The first word, the near-rhyming
binome yaotiao, is glossed as “secluded and noble,” while the epithet for the
lady is read as “good.” Together, these word glosses generate the meaning that
the “Minor Preface” then elaborates upon, establishing a specific hermeneutic
procedure in which evocative nature images are decoded as illustrations of
human relations and behavior.
The interpretation of “Fishhawks” also sets the tone for the first section
of the anthology, the eleven “South of Zhou” poems that have been hailed
as the paradigm of the “orthodox airs” since Zheng Xuan. Furthermore, the
Mao Tradition, transmitted through Zheng Xuan’s commentary, came to serve
as a model of reading not only for the ancient songs but also for poetry in
general, including new compositions from late Eastern Han times onward.
Yet up to then, the Mao reading had been the exception, not the rule. The
Lu tradition – the dominant reading of the “Airs” in Han times – took the
song as specific criticism of King Kang’s sexual indulgence and neglect of
duties; similarly, the Qi and Han interpretations read the song as a satire on
excessive behavior. Some Eastern Han and later texts such as Zhang Chao’s
(fl. ca 190) “Fu Ridiculing ‘Fu on a Maidservant’” (Qiao qingyi fu) maintained
that “Fishhawks” functioned as a satire because it confronted King Kang
with an illustration of true virtue – a reading that could thus accommodate
Mao glosses such as “goodness,” “harmonious separation,” or “secluded and
pure.” It is dubious, however, that this interpretation represented the original
Lu (or Qi or Han) tradition of the Poetry. Other early texts like the Xunzi,
Liu An’s (175–122 bc) “Tradition of ‘Encountering Sorrow’” (Lisao zhuan), or
Sima Qian’s Records of the Historian seem to have understood “Fishhawks”
and the “Airs” in general as expressions of sexual desire. Such a reading
cannot accept the specific Mao glosses for “Fishhawks,” which suggests that
the four Western Han hermeneutic traditions differed not merely in their
graphical choices but also in their understanding of the words represented
by these graphs. Meanwhile, those who took the “Airs” as expressions of
desire did not consider them immoral; they “satisfy the desires but do not
lead to transgressing of the right stopping point” (Xunzi), they “express a
36
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
fondness or sexual allure but do not lead into licentiousness” (Liu An), and
their expression of “erotic desire does not surpass appropriate demeanor” (Qi
reading). In this interpretation, the “Airs” and “Fishhawks” are not political
satires of a specific historical background and purpose but general vehicles
of moral edification, dovetailing with Confucius’ statement (Analects 3/20)
that “‘Fishhawks’ expresses pleasure but does not lead into licentiousness,
expresses sorrow but does not cause harm.” The same interpretation has
now been found in two early manuscripts: both the “Five Forms of Conduct”
from Mawangdui and “Confucius’ Discussion of the Poetry” in the Shanghai
Museum collection state that “‘Fishhawks’ uses the expression of sexual allure
to illustrate the case for ritual propriety.” In other words, the expression of
sexual desire was not considered problematic but a strategic form of guidance,
beyond such desire, to proper social conduct. From at least the late fourth
century bc onward, this seems to have been the standard interpretation of
“Fishhawks” and the “Airs” – and in the Shanghai Museum manuscript it is
explicitly associated with Confucius, the purported compiler of the Poetry.
Compared to these readings as well as to the satirical interpretation, the
Mao Tradition introduced a decidedly new understanding of the “Airs” in general and “Fishhawks” in particular. Moreover, through its prescriptive word
glosses, the Mao Tradition effectively created a new text that was phonologically consistent with the long-established Poetry anthology but established a
new interpretation and definition of its words. Fixed in both orthography and
meaning, it served the needs of early imperial “official learning” (guanxue).
Methodologically, the Mao reading reversed the earlier practice of flexibly
applying the hermeneutically underdetermined songs to historical situations;
now, a definite historical context was established to determine their purported
single original purpose and meaning. Through its glosses and “Minor Prefaces,” the Mao Tradition prepared the ground for the argument of the “Great
Preface” that poetry was the response to specific historical circumstances.
The extent of this rewriting of the text of the Poetry is apparent from a
comparison between “Fishhawks” and several other “Airs.” The key word in
the second line of “Fishhawks,” yaotiao (Mao: “secluded and noble”), appears
in entirely different characters not only in the Mawangdui “Five Forms of
Conduct” but also, written with the characters yaojiao, in “The Moon Appears”
(Yue chu, Mao 143) – a song from the “Airs of Chen” that according to its Mao
preface “criticizes fondness of sexual allure” and those in office who “are
not fond of virtue but delighted in glorifying sexual allure.” Here, yaojiao is
understood as the sensual attraction of a young woman, that is, in precisely
the sense the satirical reading of “Fishhawks” seems to understand yaotiao
37
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
there. Furthermore, the Mawangdui “Five Forms of Conduct” manuscript
elaborates on “Fishhawks” as follows:
If [the man’s desire] is as deep as this, would he copulate next to his father and
mother? Even if threatened with death, he would not do it. Would he copulate
next to his older and younger brothers? He would not do it either. Would
he copulate next to the countrymen? He would not do it either. [Being
fearful] of father and older brother, and only then being fearful of others,
is ritual propriety. Using the expression of sexual allure/desire as an analogy
to ritual propriety is to advance [moral conduct].
This discussion of parents, brothers, and countrymen does not directly bear
on the text of “Fishhawks” but is parallel to the concerns about sexual desire
raised in “Zhongzi, Please!” It was thus only in the Mao Tradition that “Fishhawks” was placed in a paradigmatic opposition to both “The Moon Appears”
and “Zhongzi, Please!” – in earlier readings, these texts were discussed from
the common perspective of sexual temptation and its resolution in moral
propriety.
The later tradition reacted in mixed ways to the Mao Tradition, which
had become orthodox by Tang times. Song dynasty scholars such as Ouyang
Xiu (1007–1072), Su Zhe (1039–1112), Zheng Qiao, Lü Zuqian (1137–1181), and
Zhu Xi were critical of many of the Mao historical readings of the “Airs”
(though, curiously, not in the case of “Fishhawks”). They proposed to free the
Poetry from the Mao readings that they judged as obscuring straightforward
expressions of folk sentiment. In the minds of these scholars, the meaning
of the “Airs” was still open to direct access. In this spirit, Zhu Xi’s Collected
Traditions of the Poetry – the version of the anthology that ruled supreme in
the imperial examinations from 1315 through 1905 – consisted of the merely
necessary word glosses and some succinct evaluations of meaning. Yet even
while arguing new readings of the songs, it still could not escape the power
of the Mao glosses. In particular, Zhu Xi and other Song readers struggled to
explain why the anthology included texts such as “Zhongzi, Please!” when
Confucius had famously stated that the Poetry could be “covered in one phrase:
no wayward thoughts!” (Analects 2/2). On this dilemma, only the newly
excavated manuscripts – texts long eliminated from the received tradition
and not available to Song or later imperial readers – offer a fundamentally
new perspective. These manuscripts not only question the validity of the Mao
Tradition but also vigorously refute the later – especially modern – reading
of the “Airs” as original folk songs that express their meaning on the plain
surface of their words. Both the Mawangdui “Five Forms of Conduct” and the
38
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
Shanghai Museum “Confucius’ Discussion of the Poetry” lay out a hermeneutic
process that takes the textual surface of the text as an analogy or “illustration”
(yu) for moral edification. While these sources do not reach back to the original
composition of the songs, and perhaps not even to the initial compilation of
the anthology, they document an early mode of reception popular among
the Warring States classicists who claimed Confucius as their intellectual
ancestor. Whether or not Confucius was indeed the compiler of the Poetry, the
hermeneutic approach attributed to him in the Shanghai Museum manuscript
of ca 300 bc was the dominant one that carried the anthology into the early
empire. Without it, the “three hundred songs” might have disappeared just
like almost all other poetry from pre-imperial times. While texts like the Zuo
Tradition show traces of songs outside the received anthology, sometimes
including brief quotations, not a single complete stanza comparable to those
from the “Airs” has survived. Only once has a body of texts been retrieved
that, in its theme of a hunting excursion, its tetrasyllabic form, and its poetic
imagery, shows similarity to the “Court Hymns”: a cycle of verse engraved
into a Warring States set of ten round stone blocks – so-called stone drums –
that were first mentioned in literary sources of the seventh century ad. They
include more than 460 still legible characters and are kept in the Beijing Palace
Museum. Their existence shows both the original production of poetry outside
the received anthology and its later near-complete disappearance. The songs
of the Poetry became canonical through their early appropriation by the ru
classicist intellectual lineage, and they have survived ever since because of
their continuously evolving hermeneutic possibilities.
V. The royal speeches in the Classic of Documents
The only other text of the Five Classics that in Warring States and early
imperial times was frequently mentioned alongside the Poetry is the Classic of
Documents, an anthology of speeches, historical narratives, and cosmological
treatises. Its core – hailed as the fountainhead of both political philosophy and
historical writing – comprises a series of royal speeches some of which may
date from the late Western Zhou. Composed in a formulaic, rhythmic, and
partly rhymed diction, these ceremonial speeches are attributed to rulers from
high antiquity to the Xia, Shang, and Zhou dynasties. They are centrally concerned with political legitimacy obtained through the “Mandate of Heaven”
(tianming) – a concept, however, that bronze inscriptions mention with some
frequency only from late Western Zhou times onward.
39
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
References to specific Documents chapters can be found across Warring
States texts, including newly excavated manuscripts. By the late fourth century
bc, and possibly much earlier, a certain body of texts was gaining canonical
stature that at least partially corresponds to our received version of the text.
However, while more than 90 percent of all early Poetry quotations have
counterparts in the transmitted anthology, only about a third of Documentsstyle quotations are found in the received classic. Excavated manuscripts
further show that compared to the Poetry, the wording of Documents-style texts
was far more unstable, perhaps because their diction was not as strictly guarded
by rhyme and meter as the ancient songs. Furthermore, the Documents are
virtually never quoted as “documents” (shu) in the way the Poetry is routinely
cited as “poetry” (shi). Instead, they are mentioned by titles that may or may
not concur with the chapter titles of the received text.
Of all Warring States texts, only the third-century bc Xunzi, edited at the
late Western Han imperial court, concurs in all its Documents quotations with
the received text. In Warring States and even Western Han times, an evidently
much larger body of Documents-style texts – or separate compilations of such
texts – circulated in the political discourses of different intellectual lineages. As
a result, the textual history of the received anthology is exceedingly complex.
First, the text contains various layers whose composition seems to reach
from late Western Zhou to Qin and Western Han times. Second, the history of
the text during Qin and Han times remains unclear. Third, the received version
of the text in the Correct Meaning of the Five Classics is attributed to the Documents
expert and descendant of Confucius Kong Anguo (d. ca 100 bc). According to
an account that includes various embellishments and contradictions, Kong’s
version of the text had been retrieved from the walls of Confucius’ former
residence where it had survived the Qin book burning until it was finally
discovered some time between 154 and 128 bc. This version in pre-Qin “ancient
script” (guwen) purportedly correspond to twenty-nine known chapters in the
Western Han “modern script” plus material of sixteen additional ones. The
text was lost with the fall of the Western Jin dynasty and the destruction of the
palace library in 311. The canonical version included in the Correct Meaning of
the Five Classics, the ancient-script Hallowed Documents (Shangshu), is based on a
Hallowed Documents of Kong Anguo (Kong Anguo Shangshu) presented by a certain
Mei Ze in 317 after the constitution of the Eastern Jin. It now included fiftyeight chapters, of which thirty-four, according to their titles, corresponded to
the twenty-nine chapters of the Western Han text. The authenticity of the
remaining chapters was doubted already in Song times, but only Yan Ruoqu
(1636–1704) proved them to be forgeries, containing both newly fabricated
40
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
texts and fragments from other early sources. Hui Dong (1697–1758) and
others further corroborated Yan’s work, effectively dividing the received text
into two halves: the forged ancient-script chapters on the one hand, and the
twenty-nine Western Han modern-script chapters on the other.
This, however, still does not clarify the provenance of the Western Han
Documents. Han and later sources report that the Qin official erudite (boshi)
Fu Sheng (b. 260 bc) had hidden his copy in a wall to save it from the Qin
proscription of 213 bc, yet the wall fell victim to the turmoil of the Qin–
Han transition. Emperor Wen (r. 180–157 bc) then ordered the court official
Chao Cuo (d. 154 bc) to visit Fu Sheng and orally retrieve his “explanation”
(shuo) of the text. Wei Hong (mid-first century ad), in a lost preface to (Kong
Anguo’s?) ancient-script Documents, noted that the old and frail Fu Sheng
“could not speak properly.” His unintelligible utterances were translated by
his daughter, yet Chao Cuo understood her dialect only in parts. While much
of this saga is dubious – for example, as a Qin court erudite, Fu Sheng was
exempted from the proscription and did not have to hide his Documents copy –
consistent emphasis is placed on the disrupted and imperfect oral transmission
of Fu Sheng’s text as opposed to Kong Anguo’s ancient-script version found
in the wall of Confucius’ own house. This theme resonates with Eastern
Han ancient-script ideology. As with the Poetry, nothing suggests that the
Documents were lost under the Qin; more likely, the text existed in different
versions, oral and written, that followed different lines of transmission.
Whatever its early history, the Documents anthology is highly eclectic and
reflects not just a single intellectual source or lineage. Its chapters range from
eighty-six to 1285 characters in length and are organized into the “Documents
of the Yu and Xia Dynasties” (Yu Xia shu), “Documents of the Shang Dynasty”
(Shang shu), and “Documents of the Zhou Dynasty” (Zhou shu). Among the
twenty-nine Western Han chapters, four “Documents of the Yu and Xia”
concern the mythological heroes Yao, Shun, Gao Yao, and Yu, or claim to
be their direct speeches. Five “Documents of the Shang Dynasty” chapters
chronicle the rise and fall of the Shang. The following nineteen chapters of
the “Documents of the Zhou Dynasty” begin with the “Oath at Mu” (Mu
shi), in which King Wu addresses his troops before his decisive attack on the
Shang, and ends with the “Oath of Qin” (Qin shi), a speech set in 632 bc
that culminates in the assertion that the well-being of the state was based
in the person of an autocratic ruler. Many of these speeches are titled either
“oath” (shi) or “announcement” (gao) and combine elements of proclamation,
admonition, and terrifying threats. The dating of all of these texts is uncertain.
Linguistic evidence suggests that especially the purportedly earliest speeches,
41
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
those attributed to the rulers of the Shang and earlier, are in fact Warring States
or Qin–Han fabrications. By contrast, the earliest parts of the Documents are a
group of twelve speeches attributed to the early Western Zhou rulers, most
notably the five long “announcements” traditionally believed to have been
made by the Duke of Zhou, acting as regent for King Cheng (r. 1042/35–
1006 bc): the “Great Announcement” (Da gao), “Announcement to Kang”
(Kang gao), “Announcement on Alcohol” ( Jiu gao), “Announcement to Shao”
(Shao gao), and “Announcement at Luo” (Luo gao). In each of these, the Duke
of Zhou – traditionally also credited with the composition of the Classic of
Changes and the first of the “Eulogies of Zhou” – presents in a highly ceremonial idiom the principles of rulership and ritual order, grounding the claim
for political legitimacy in religious practice: the texts refer to the ancestors,
the order of sacrifice, the consultation of oracles, cosmic portents, and the
Mandate of Heaven that the Zhou kings are anxious to maintain.
The overall diction of the early speeches is one of ceremonial gravity and
solemnity. It is intensified through rhythmic phrasing (often falling into a
four-syllable meter), repetitions of various kinds, frequent exclamations like
“Alas!” at the beginning of a paragraph, catalogues (as in the lists of dignitaries
and functionaries), and the regular use of fixed formulae like “I, the small
child” (yu xiao zi) that are also familiar from bronze inscriptions. A passage
from the “Many Officers” (Duo shi) speech may illustrate this style; here,
the Duke of Zhou addresses the officers remaining from the overthrown Yin
(Shang) dynasty:
It was in the third month when the Duke of Zhou commenced [his government] in the new city of Luo. He made an announcement to the officers of the
[former] Shang king: “The king speaks to this effect: ‘You, remaining officers
of Yin! Merciless and severe Heaven has sent down great disaster on Yin. We,
the Zhou, assisted in its Mandate, and with Heaven’s bright majestic terror
we executed the royal punishment, rectified the Mandate to Yin and made it
end according to God . . . [The last Shang king] was greatly licentious in his
dissolution; he neglected the brightness of Heaven and the respect due to the
folk. It is because of this that God on High did not protect him and sent down
disaster as great as this . . . Ah! I declare to you, the many officers: I, only
because of this, have transferred and settled you in the west; it is not because
I, the One Man, take it as my virtue to disturb your calm. This is indeed the
Mandate from Heaven – do not go against it! I do not dare to be dilatory – do
not resent me! . . . ’ The king says: ‘I declare to you, the many officers of Yin:
Today, since indeed I have not killed you, it is that I give you this order again:
Today, I have made a great city here in this place of Luo. I, indeed, in the
four quarters have none whom I reject. Moreover, you, the many officers:
42
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
with zeal and fervor, hasten to be our subjects! Be much obedient! . . . If you
are greatly reverential, Heaven itself will favor and pity you. If you are not
greatly reverential, you not only will not have your land, I will also apply the
punishments of Heaven on your persons. Today, yours it is to dwell in your
city and perpetuate your residence . . . ’
No specific evidence suggests that the speeches like “Many Officers” were
given by their purported speakers. Their linguistic features, repeated claims for
the Mandate of Heaven, and references to specific administrative procedures
and functionaries show clear parallels to mid- and late Western Zhou bronze
inscriptions and seem to mark them as products of retrospective imagination,
composed not by founding heroes but by their later descendants, who commemorated and celebrated the feats of their forebears. As such, the speeches
contained the memory of the early Western Zhou model rulers as speaking
in their own voices. While the tradition is entirely silent on the institutional
framework in which the early speeches played their role and were preserved,
their ceremonial rhetoric and presumed commemorative nature may plausibly situate them in the ancestral sacrifice and other court rituals that asserted
both memory and identity. In this hypothesis, the speeches were part of the
multimedia experience of dance, music, and recitation. Their commemorative gesture places them, together with the “Major Court Hymns,” in the later
part of the Western Zhou dynasty: a time of crisis that was forever removed
from the dynastic founders – and all the more in need of their memory.
VI. Warring States narrative literature and rhetoric
With the single exception of the “Announcement to Kang,” citations of the
early Documents speeches are exceedingly rare in Warring States texts. This
stands in sharp contrast to the presumably youngest chapters of the Documents
that claim to contain the voices from mythological antiquity but, in fact,
present elaborate schemes of cosmological, numerological, and bureaucratic
order popular among late Warring States thinkers. Examples of these chapters
are the “Great Plan” (Hong fan), the “Merits of Yu” (Yu gong), the “Canon of
Yao” (Yao dian), or the “Plans of Gao Yao” (Gao Yao mo). Their ideal images
of a cosmo-political order emerged in direct response to the instability of the
Warring States period, a time of incessant warfare during which all political
thinkers shared the quest for political unity that had no reality beyond the
memory of high antiquity. A prominent example of such imagination is
the “Canon of Yao,” which shows the mythical ruler Shun on a cosmic
43
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
journey through his realm. In a repetitive, monotonous account intimating
total order and standardization, the ruler embarks in the middle month of each
season toward the cardinal direction correlated to it in “Five Phases” (wuxing)
cosmology, ascends the primary mountain there, and exerts his sovereignty
through a fixed order of ritual activities:
In the second month of the year, [Shun] went east to visit those under his
protection and arrived at [Mount] Venerable Dai. He made a burnt offering
and in the correct sequence performed “gazing from the distance” sacrifices
to the mountains and streams. Then he gave audience to the lords of the east,
regulated the [calendar of the] seasons and months, rectified the [designations
of the] days, and unified the pitch-pipes and the measures of length, capacity,
and weight.
Similarly, the “Merits of Yu” shows Yu as the ordering force in a mechanical
and predictable universe: he measures the known realm, regulates its waters,
cultivates its mountains, develops its plains, organizes agriculture, divides the
world into nine spheres, and distributes both land and surnames. Likewise,
“The Great Plan” presents the cosmic ruler in the center of a numerology
scheme that encompasses both the natural and the political worlds.
The amalgamation of cosmology and political mythology is a typical phenomenon of late Warring States times, rhetorically anticipating the unification
of the Chinese realm. No early Chinese text advocates an alternative to a unified rule; instead, a number of works composed around the Qin unification are
joined by their trust in a centralized, well-ordered cosmos and state. Their ideal
natural and social universe is open to human comprehension and prediction
because its dynamics are not erratic but governed by principles of regularity.
This regularity is expressed in numerological systems – most comprehensively
in the correlative philosophy of the Five Phases – that were mapped onto time
(seasons), space (directions), social structures (administration and so on), and
a host of other matters.
Thus the late Warring States(?) Rituals of Zhou (Zhou li) – first promoted
by Liu Xin (d. ad 23) at the end of the Western Han and later one of the
Thirteen Classics – arranges the administrative institutions according to the
“offices” of Heaven, Earth, and the four seasons. For each office, the exact (if
highly schematic) number of bureaucrats at the different ranks is noted, on
the whole reproducing the numerological order of the universe as the order
of political administration and its ideal textual description. While the Rituals of
Zhou has been associated with either the Qin imperial court or Wang Mang’s
Xin dynasty (ad 9–23) – both regarded as illegitimate by the later tradition –
44
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
its scholasticism matches that of other late Warring States and early imperial
texts. For example, Mr. Lü’s Spring and Autumn Annals (Lüshi chunqiu), compiled
under the patronage of the Qin chancellor Lü Buwei (d. 235 bc), discusses the
ideal administrative order in twelve core chapters (completed 239 bc) that
are dedicated to the twelve months of the year. Similarly, the “Merits of Yu”
and the “Great Plan” impose numerology on geography and thus turn the
actual landscape of early China into mythological space. The same is true
for two other late Warring States works: the Tradition of King Mu (Mu tianzi
zhuan) and the Classic of Mountains and Seas (Shanhai jing). The former text
was excavated from a tomb in ad 281, with its four core chapters likely dating
from the mid-fourth century bc. It recounts in highly formulaic and systematic
fashion the Western Zhou king Mu’s legendary celestial journey to the west,
culminating in his sojourn with the Queen-Mother of the West (Xiwangmu),
who grants him a romantic encounter at Jasper Pool in the Elysium of the
Kunlun mountains. Here, King Mu is no longer a mere historical figure; he is a
cosmic sovereign who converses with a host of spirits on whom he graciously
bestows entire catalogues of splendid gifts.
It is unclear how widely this mythological narrative, built around the
trope of the celestial journey, circulated in late Warring States times. It did
not, however, enter the tradition of historical narrative. The abundance of
anecdotal and fictional elements in works like the Zuo Tradition notwithstanding, some lines – however tentative and inconsistent – were drawn between
the downright fantastic (and therefore didactically irrelevant) and the historically and morally plausible. This may also explain the isolated position
of the Classic of Mountains and Seas, an ethno-cosmography of the strange
lands and their bizarre inhabitants beyond the Chinese realm. While a text
titled Classic of Mountains and Seas is first mentioned in the Records of the
Historian, the received version is a work of many chronological layers; only
Chapters 1–5 may reach back into Warring States times. The text abounds
with specific geographic detail such as the distances between places, but
these are largely schematic and as a whole create more a mandala-like cosmic diagram than any realistic geography. Like the “Heavenly Questions”
of the Verses of Chu (Chuci; see below), the Classic of Mountains and Seas was
reportedly written to existing illustrations (not to be confused with later illustrated versions of the text). Such a connection to visual representation is
quite possible, although the exact relation between text and image remains
unclear.
If texts like the Tradition of King Mu, the Classic of Mountains and Seas, and
perhaps many other writings devoted to the strange and the transcendent – the
45
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
kinds of things Confucius “did not talk about” (zi bu yu; Analects 7/21) – were
on the margins of the early prose tradition, the mainstream of Warring States
narrative was profoundly historical. It developed from the Spring and Autumn
Annals (Chunqiu) that already in the Mencius is attributed to Confucius and in
Han times became part of the Five Classics. Covering the years from 722 to
481 bc, the Annals provides brief annalistic entries from the perspective of
twelve generations of rulers from the small northeastern state of Lu, the
home state of Confucius. The Annals was not the only text of its kind; in
Warring States times, the very term “Spring and Autumn” (chunqiu; perhaps
more correctly “Springs and Autumns”), which refers to the continuous rise
and fall of ruling houses, was generally used for annalistic accounts that
various Eastern Zhou states kept in their archives. The Annals records events
about other states of the realm but only in their relation to the state of Lu
and from a Lu perspective. Far more inhibiting to the reading of the Annals,
however, is the extreme brevity of the individual entries, the limitation to a
small number of events per year, and the formulaic diction of the text. To
function as an archival text that could be consulted about the past, it must
have been substantiated by a host of additional records. In its received version,
the text is in urgent need of further explanation.
According to the Mencius (III.B.9), Confucius had compiled the Annals in
response to a world in turmoil and decline. From the beginning, the text
was understood as moral judgment. According to the Mencius, Confucius
expected to be both understood and condemned on the basis of the Annals;
and after he had completed the text, “rebellious subjects and deceitful sons
were frightened.” Despite the terse and factual nature of the Annals, its author
is portrayed as a moral authority. His writing both rectifies the past and
offers moral guidance. As with the exegesis of the Five Classics altogether, the
interpretation of the Annals takes its decisive turn in Western Han times. Like
the Poetry, the Annals was seen as encoded language; in fact, due to its extremely
terse and formulaic wording, the text was virtually incomprehensible without
further elaboration. The central commentary to the Annals, dominant from
the early Han through the mid-first century bc, was the Gongyang Tradition
(Gongyang zhuan), which elevated Confucius to the status of a “plain” – that is,
uncrowned – “king” (suwang). He did not equal an actual ruler but was above
all rulers by submitting them to his own moral judgment.
The Gongyang Tradition is said to have begun with Confucius’ disciple
Zi Xia, from whom it continued orally for some four hundred years to an
otherwise unknown erudite, Mr. Gongyang, who during the reign of Emperor
Jing (r. 157–141 bc) first wrote the text on bamboo and silk. The account is
46
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
impossible to verify, but by the time of Sima Qian, the Annals had become
the master text of Spring and Autumn history with the Gongyang Tradition
as its principal exegesis. Its most illustrious proponent was Dong Zhongshu
(ca 179–ca 104 bc), who attracted thousands of students, among them Sima
Qian. In Western Han times, none of the Five Classics was more directly
applied to questions of imperial rule than the Annals. In 51 bc, Emperor Xuan
(r. 74–49 bc) personally presided over a court debate – led by Xiao Wangzhi
(ca 110–47 bc), the Grand Tutor to the heir apparent – on the Five Classics at
the Stone Canal Pavilion (shiqu ge) within the imperial palace. The meeting of
twenty-three court scholars had been triggered by the ascendance of a new
Annals exegesis, the Guliang Tradition (Guliang zhuan), as a challenge to the
Gongyang interpretation. The debate was immensely political and over several
months led to written discussions on various topics, many of them related to
matters of ritual propriety and social order. On each of the more than thirty
questions under debate, the final pronouncement was left to the emperor,
who thus assumed his own authority over the Classics. In the end the Guliang
Tradition was given preference over the Gongyang and received its own chair
at the Imperial Academy.
The high-profile debate over the Annals testifies to their importance at
the Western Han court. It implied a series of assumptions on a notoriously
underdetermined text, that, in order to mean anything at all, had to be
imbued with profound yet hidden authorial intent. Thus, in addition to the
Poetry and the Changes, the Annals was the third of the Five Classics that called
for complex hermeneutic procedures and generated a large field of learning
engaging thousands of scholars. The study of the Annals assumed particular
urgency because its lessons could be directly applied both to Han rule and to
Han historical writing. Thus Confucius, now the preeminent historian of old,
became a powerful model for Sima Qian, to whom, in turn, we owe the only
substantial biographical account of Confucius. This account created the very
model the Han historian then set out to follow.
The Western Han understanding of the Annals was rooted in three notions:
“praise and blame” (baobian), “subtle phrasing” (weiyan), and “rectification of
names” (zhengming). Together, they defined the purpose and supreme stature
of the historian: his work served as a tool of historical criticism, as a warning
for the present and future, as a standard of language, and, by its nature as
a textual artifact, as a retrospective rectification and replacement of history
itself. Thus the famous last entry in the Annals, dating to the fourteenth year
of Duke Ai (481 bc), reads, “The fourteenth year, spring. In the west, hunters
caught a unicorn.” The Gongyang comments,
47
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The unicorn is a beast of benevolence. It arrives under the rule of a [true]
king. Without a [true] king, it does not arrive . . . Confucius said: “How could
it come! How could it come!” He grasped his inner sleeve and wiped his face;
tears soaked his seams . . . When the hunters caught the unicorn in the west,
Confucius said: “My way has ended.”
Gongyang and Guliang both subject the Annals to a question-and-answer
catechism that probes deeply into the text. They operate on the assumption
that Confucius had used “subtle phrasing” to encode moral judgment, and
that commentary could decode the text back into plain language. To this end,
Gongyang and Guliang explore the meaning of each word in the Annals through
a tripartite procedure. First, they insist that historical writing is conveyed in
strict and precise language. Second, they propose that deviations from that
normative phrasing are purposeful and can be identified. Third, these deviations also follow precise rules and, if properly decoded, will demonstrate
how a deviation in phrasing reflects the deviation in moral behavior that the
historian was trying to expose. In this spirit, each entry in the Annals could be
decoded as moral judgment and offered examples from the past as lessons for
the present. This was particularly true for anomalous natural phenomena of
which numerous instances were reported in the Annals. These accounts were
readily available to scholars like Dong Zhongshu or the Guliang expert Liu
Xiang (79–8 bc), who used them to explain any irregular cosmic events of their
own times, such as eclipses, droughts, floods, unusual atmospheric phenomena, the appearance of strange plants and animals, or aberrant movements of
the stars and planets.
While the Gongyang and Guliang traditions offer paradigms of historical
judgment and the encoding of praise and blame, their catechistic format stays
close to the Annals and is limited to the events reported there. The third
“tradition” (zhuan) that in Han times became related to the Annals was that by
a Mr. Zuo, whose Zuo Tradition is only loosely connected to the Annals but at
the same time offers by far the most extensive narrative account of Spring and
Autumn history. The Zuo Tradition is the most important and most fascinating
work of pre-imperial historical writing and in many ways served as both source
and model for Sima Qian’s Records of the Historian. It is traditionally attributed
to Zuo Qiuming, an obscure figure of the fifth century who is briefly hailed for
his moral judgment by Confucius in Analects 5/25. While the Zuo Tradition was
one of the central sources for Sima Qian, it was only Liu Xiang’s son Liu Xin
who recommended the work for imperial canonization with the argument
that its text was in ancient script and thus more trustworthy than the Gongyang
and Guliang traditions that had relied merely on oral transmission. To many
48
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
a scholar in late imperial China, Liu Xin was the bête noire of the Han: a man
who not only had betrayed the Western Han imperial house of Liu (to which
he was directly related) by serving the “usurper” Wang Mang, but was also a
forger of several classics – especially the Zuo Tradition and the Rituals of Zhou –
in order to provide ideological support for Wang’s “New” (Xin) dynasty. This
claim by Kang Youwei (1858–1927) and others, that Liu Xin had forged the
Zuo Tradition, has been discredited; in general, the composition of the work
is now dated into the late fourth century. Following the historical framework
of the Annals, it includes a wealth of documents and speeches woven into
the narrative proper. It remains unclear to what extent these are based on
authentic, and thus indeed very early, written records. While certain stylistic
features seem to distinguish the chronologically earlier narratives from the
later ones, numerous instances of proleptic speech – predictions of future
events that almost all turn out to be true – indicate a strong retrospective
authorial or editorial hand.
Despite these uncertainties, the Zuo Tradition is rightfully celebrated as
a masterpiece of grand historical narrative. It constitutes the single most
important historical narrative from the years 722 to 468 bc; that is, thirteen
years beyond the last entry in the Annals. The text is replete with narrative
detail and dramatic encounters, with a highly complex architecture in which
extensive strings of anecdotal narrative develop in parallel, overlapping, and
recurrent patterns. It also is hailed for its didactic orientation. Instead of
offering authorial judgments or catechistic hermeneutics, the Zuo Tradition
lets its moral lessons unfold within the narrative itself, teaching at once history
and historical judgment. This combination of historical account, narrative
aesthetics, and didactic persuasion is fundamentally self-contradictory: both
rhetorical brilliance and didactic purpose tend to undermine the modern
reader’s trust in the historical account – yet to the literary tradition, it was
precisely this powerful combination that has elevated the Zuo Tradition to its
preeminent stature of a classic in the Confucian canon.
In narrative tension and dramatic episodes, the Zuo Tradition leaves little to
ask for: battles and fights, royal assassinations and the murder of concubines,
courage and cowardice, deception and intrigues, excesses of all colors, oppression and insurgence, appearances of cosmic portents and ghosts. Infused with
an emphasis on sincere personal intent and emotion, the narrative offers a
panorama of human existence that – not unlike the “Airs of the States” –
locates the roots of truth and morality less in the rulers than in their subjects.
As a whole, the text continuously illustrates the importance of social order
and ritual hierarchy precisely because it recounts so vividly the catastrophic
49
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
consequences of their failure. Meanwhile, despite its overarching didacticism,
it also leaves moments of ambivalence and moral inconsistency that testify to
disparate anecdotal traditions.
The dominant narrative strategy is related to the absence of an authorial
voice. Instead, through predictions, flashbacks, and extensive dialogues, the
narrative threads, which often span years and decades, are both held together
and reflected upon in the thoughts and speeches of the historical protagonists
themselves. History appears driven not by the events proper but by the
choices and deliberations of its individual agents, who routinely provide the
justifications for, and explanations of, their own actions. In this rhetorical
framework, the bare outcome of a conflict is far less important than the
moral choices it makes explicit. These choices tend to be presented at an
early stage of the specific narrative, inviting the reader to predict the result
of the conflict together with the historical actors’ own predictions. In the
Zuo Tradition, history becomes a moral and predictable universe of social and
ritual order. Violations of this order are recognizable, and their consequences
are foreseeable. Success and failure are not a matter of brute force but result
from the degree to which the moral order and its externalization in ritual
form are observed. Those who violate the rules, who act ruthlessly toward
the common folk, or who ignore sagely advice, are doomed. Such judgment
unfolds without authorial interference and is often left implicit, yet by entering
the Zuo Tradition universe, the audience – the Chinese elite versed in the
Classics and their moral imperatives – was well prepared to follow its logic.
Individual anecdotes are on occasion also capped by brief moral verdicts
attributed either to Confucius or to an anonymous “superior man” ( junzi). In
these remarks, the Zuo Tradition becomes related to the ethical and political
program of Warring States ru classicists. Most likely, these verdicts were
attached at the time when the vast array of anecdotal narratives were cast into
the grand narrative of the received text; one may speculate that they – much
like the prefaces to the songs of the Poetry – served the purposes of a particular
teaching lineage to distill both historical knowledge and moral teaching into
compact formulae. Most importantly, they make the Zuo Tradition speak
directly to those in power, reminding them of the historical precedents and
inevitable consequences of their own actions. As a whole the text thus assumes
a single voice that embodies the totality of voices of ministers, advisers, “old
men,” and other named or anonymous figures who consistently present their
rulers with political advice and remonstrations to remind them of their moral
duties and of the predictable regularities of history. These voices, together the
voice of the Zuo Tradition, speak with elegance and authority; they represent
50
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
the historical actors as well as “Confucius” and the “superior man” – yet
ultimately they represent the very classicists who compiled the Zuo Tradition.
Rulers who heed them succeed; those who do not heed them fail. As such
the Zuo Tradition is not a disinterested account of the past but a text directly
tied to the specific political and philosophical persuasions of Warring States
classicists. It is, in every sense of the word, their text.
The constructed, patchwork-like nature of the narrative becomes apparent
in the many instances of inserted didactic episodes, brief vignettes of exemplary
situations that must have existed independent of the context into which
they were finally embedded. These brief passages may represent an earlier
anecdotal style that is much more prominent in the other great historical
narrative dating from the Warring States period, the Discourses of the States.
Sima Qian attributes this text likewise to Zuo Qiuming, but the Discourses
follows a different organization and is more philosophical and rhetorical
treatise than continuous narrative. A number of parallel passages shared by
the Zuo Tradition and Discourses may reveal a widely available repertoire
of traditional knowledge circulating in various written and oral versions.
Additional parallels are found between the Zuo Tradition and Master Yan’s
Spring and Autumn Annals (Yanzi chunqiu), another collection of anecdotal
writing. Containing mainly the remonstrations that Yan Ying (d. 500 bc)
purportedly delivered to Lord Jing of Qi (r. 547–489 bc), this text oscillates
between history, rhetoric, and didactic purpose. Its 215 episodes, compiled
into eight chapters in late Western Han times, likely date from the late
Warring States period and display the trope of the morally superior adviser
even more pointedly than the Discourses and the Zuo Tradition.
The twenty-one chapters of the Discourses are a rich collection of speeches
and dialogues, interspersed with narrative and discursive passages, which are
assigned to eight Western and Eastern Zhou states: Zhou, Lu, Qi, Jin, Zheng,
Chu, Wu, and Yue. The chapters are named after their states (“Discourses
of Zhou,” “Discourses of Lu,” and so forth) and in themselves are chronologically ordered, ranging from the tenth century bc to 453 bc. However,
the interest of the Discourses in the eight states is decidedly uneven, as the
distribution of its 245 episodes reveals: while the mighty Eastern Zhou state
of Jin is represented with 127 entries (in the current text arranged in nine
chapters), the small state of Lu – Confucius’ home state, where purportedly
the Western Zhou ritual traditions were still maintained – receives no fewer
than thirty-seven, exceeding both the royal state of Zhou (thirty-three passages) and Lu’s powerful northeastern neighbor Qi (eight). This distribution
may be another reflection of ru classicism and its preoccupation with Lu – a
51
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
state both noble and powerless, exemplifying as a polity what Confucius, the
“uncrowned king,” embodied as a person.
Han sources may thus be correct in locating the compilation of the Discourses not entirely separately from that of the Zuo Tradition; both are devoted
to the same moral purpose and historical paradigms under which they organize a wide variety of materials. Both abound in references to recitations of
songs from the Poetry, performed as elements of diplomatic discourse and
political remonstration. Given these similarities with the Zuo Tradition, the
Jin dynasty commentator of the Discourses, Wei Zhao (d. 273), called the Discourses the “exoteric tradition” (waizhuan) to the Annals. While the text itself
shows no such specific relation, the connection of the Discourses with the
historical and political consciousness of Warring States ru classicists, to whom
the Annals was the primary account of history, is unmistakable.
Altogether, the large corpus of Warring States anecdotal and philosophical
writing (on the latter, see below) was framed in historical terms and over
time became organized in a series of compilations, many dating from as
late as Western Han times. Instead of authors, we must think of compilers,
and probably groups of compilers; individual authorship, if existing at all
before the third century bc, was an extreme exception. Not only do the texts
themselves withhold any information to identify their authors – no excavated
manuscript so far contains a reference to its author – but the substantial pieces
of traditional lore that appear repeatedly, and then in strikingly different
versions, across a range of compilations from the fourth through the first
centuries bc, amply testify to the fluidity of such material beyond geographical
and political boundaries. Even the – in this context often overstated – divide
between the multistate world of the Warring States and the early empire is
questionable. We know next to nothing about the specific ways in which this
lore developed, was circulated, and became transmitted to the late Western
Han court classicists who organized the textual world of early China in the way
we know it. An outstanding example of a narrative that found its way into a
whole series of texts is the story of Wu Zixu, a refugee from Chu who became
a key political adviser and military leader in the southeastern state of Wu. The
Zuo Tradition gives most of its account on Wu Zixu in eight entries dating
from 522 through 484 bc; the Discourses concentrates the story into a period
of only twenty-two years while dramatically embellishing its details; Mr. Lü’s
Spring and Autumn Annals provides further, increasingly bizarre additions; and
in Chapter 66 of the Records of the Historian, the story becomes refocused
on Wu Zixu’s moral choices. Finally, two probably Eastern Han anecdote
compilations complete the retellings: the Book on the Incomparability of Yue
52
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
(Yue jue shu) and, most extensively, the Spring and Autumn Annals of Wu and
Yue (Wu Yue chunqiu), recounting the struggle between the states of Wu and
Yue at the southeastern Chinese periphery. On this increasingly rich basis,
later versions continued to elaborate on Wu Zixu (who gradually became the
epitome of filial piety), including a “transformation text” (bianwen) manuscript
found at Dunhuang.
The fantastic proliferation of detail in the Wu Zixu story provides abundant
evidence not for specific authors but for the motives, interests, and literary
techniques common to them all. The building blocks of early Chinese prose
are historical anecdotes focused on exemplary individuals and their thoughts,
words, and actions. They are driven not by chronology but by direct speech
and dramatic dialogue that reveal the protagonists’ inner worlds. Where the
cosmic or ancestral spirits interfere, they do so in predictable responses to
human action and intent. The emphasis on speech and dialogue exposes the
constructed nature of prose rhetoric: the great speeches of early Chinese
narrative, beautifully phrased and yet ever-changing across parallel accounts,
are the words of ritual propriety (or failure thereof ) as imagined by later
generations. They are at once the most fictional and the most powerful
elements of historical narrative – true not because they had ever been spoken
but as ideal and prototypical speech.
The emphasis on the spoken word in early China – references to the importance of writing are next to absent – extends far beyond history. Speeches
and dialogues structure much of philosophical writing (the early layers of
the Analects, the Mencius, but also the core sections of the Mozi and the
Zhuangzi) that, in turn, takes on the framework of the historical anecdote. Yet
the primacy of oral persuasion culminates in another body of texts centered
on the figure of the “itinerant rhetorician” (youshui) or “political strategist”
(zongheng jia). Their accounts are the pseudohistorical Intrigues of the Warring
States (Zhanguo ce), compiled by Liu Xiang between 26 and 8 bc from at least
six different collections of remonstrations ( jian) and persuasions (shui). The
Intrigues contains 497 entries relating to the seven big domains of Warring
States times (Qin, Qi, Chu, Zhao, Wei, Han, and Yan), as well as to the Zhou
royal house and the minor states of Song, Wei, and Zhongshan. The origins of
the anecdotes are unknown, and the textual history of the Intrigues is problematic. The earliest commentary is attributed to Gao You (ca 168–212), but the
current text is based on a reconstruction of Liu Xiang’s compilation by Zeng
Gong (1019–1083) which gave rise to two editions of different arrangement:
while Yao Hong’s (ca 1100–1146) version presumably follows Liu Xiang’s initial
order of the text according to states, Bao Biao’s (1106–1149) edition – revised
53
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
and annotated by Wu Shidao (1283–1344) – abandons the geographical for a
purely chronological sequence of the entries.
A short text of twenty-seven entries that has been found separately among
the silk manuscripts from the Western Han Mawangdui tomb no. 3 contains
a number of direct parallels to the Intrigues. Further parallels appear in the
Records of the Historian and in the “Forest of Persuasions” (Shui lin) chapters
of the Han Feizi. Altogether, a large body of rhetorical writings beyond the
Intrigues must have circulated widely in the early empire. As they appear in
several sources, these materials show an early rhetorical tradition – alive for
several centuries before reaching Liu Xiang – quite distinct from the moral
universe of ru classicist learning. Paying no attention to the hallowed Poetry and
Documents, these “persuasions” show expertise in the craft of rhetoric that was
forged among strategists who traveled between the various states to offer their
political and military advice. While early China did not produce systematic
treatises on rhetoric and did not develop anything like the lexicon and the
professional and institutionalized training of rhetoric of ancient Greece and
Rome, discussions of rhetorical techniques are preserved in sources like the
“Smooth Persuasions” (Shun shui) of Mr. Lü’s Spring and Autumn Annals, the
“Difficulties of Persuasion” (Shui nan) of Han Feizi, or the “Arrayed Traditions
of Fortune-Tellers” in the Records of the Historian. These texts do not discuss
specific rhetorical figures but emphasize strategies of persuasion such as the
need to explore one’s counterpart’s thoughts or the use of historical analogy
and precedent. Yet it is mostly the individual Intrigues episode that reveals the
basic techniques of early Chinese oratory. A common rhetorical strategy is to
explore a situation from two possible outcomes that both lead to the same
conclusion, as in the brief anecdote “A Person Who Presented the Drug of
Immortality to the King of Jing” (Intrigues, Chu, 4):
Someone presented the drug of immortality to the king of Jing. The receptionist ushered him in when an attendant asked: “Can it be consumed?” – “It
can.” Thereupon the attendant snatched the drug and consumed it. The king
was angry and sent a man to execute him, but the attendant sent someone
to persuade the king: “Your subject has asked the receptionist, and the receptionist said it could be consumed; thus, your subject consumed it. In this,
your subject is without fault; the fault rests with the receptionist. Moreover,
the visitor had presented the medicine as the drug of immortality. If your
subject consumed it and were then executed by the king, it would be the
drug of mortality. If the king executes your innocent servant, it will be clear
to everyone that the king has been deceived.” Thereupon the king did not
execute him.
54
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
In the vast majority of persuasions, the principal scenario is the same: a
strategist speaks to the ruler who follows advice or fails to listen. As such,
the Intrigues reflect the political circumstances of the Warring States era,
when competing states were in constant need of political and military advice.
The traditional image of the Warring States themselves is largely shaped
by the persuasions that display the cynical pursuit of strategic advantage.
What the rulers in the Intrigues request, and what the “itinerant persuaders”
deliver, is clever advice beyond the moral concerns set forth in the speeches
of the Zuo Tradition and the Discourses of the States. Unlike ru classicist discourse, the speeches of the Intrigues pull out all the stops of deceit and
manipulation, demonstrating not the elegance of virtuous speech but the
efficiency of amoral, if not downright immoral, verbal craft. The Intrigues
thus occupy an ambivalent position where admiration for eloquence and
disapproval of the unscrupulous ploy converge. Both Confucius in Analects
15/11 and 17/18 and Mencius (V.A.4) denounce crafty speakers who, according to the Analects, are able to “overturn family and state.” Yet the most
brilliant, if certainly fictional, condemnation of crafty political rhetoric is
found in the Intrigues itself. This condemnation is attributed to the master
rhetorician Su Qin, who tries to move King Hui of Qin to take military
action against the anti-Qin alliance of the time. Su Qin traces the decay of
political power to a lack of military prowess and to the emergence of excessive rhetoric. To make this point, Su Qin, in a marvelous self-referential
turn, overwhelms the king with the full force of oratory, delivering a rushing,
hendiadys-laden tri- and tetrasyllabic harangue with rhyme changes after every
couplet:
As soon as rules and statutes were complete,
the people mostly assumed crafty manners.
When writings and documents became dense and murky,
the common people lived in hardship.
Those above and below resented each other,
the folk had nothing to put them at ease.
The more shining the words and brilliant the reasoning,
the more weapons and shields arose.
Despite eloquent words and sumptuous adornment
battles and attacks did not cease.
Profusely they recited refined phrases,
yet all under heaven remained in disorder.
Tongues withered, ears became deaf,
yet one did not see achievement or merit.
55
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
...
Today, the succeeding rulers
are ignorant about the supreme way.
They all are:
muddled in their teachings,
chaotic in their rule,
confused by words,
mystified by speech,
deluged by disputation,
drowned by phrases.
In this verbal cascade, language is more than the vehicle of meaning; Su
Qin creates the very reality he sets out to denounce. In Western Han times
this particular use of oral rhetoric became one of the defining features of
the dominant court genre of literature, the poetic exposition ( fu; see below).
It carried with it both the splendor and the moral ambiguity of persuasive
speech – and for this came to be rejected by the later Confucian tradition.
VII. The question of literacy
While the Zuo Tradition and the Discourses are genuine Warring States works,
the oratory of the Intrigues and discussions of rhetoric found in texts from the
late third and early second centuries bc are somewhat later constructions of
Warring States political discourse. Much of the Intrigues is historically unreliable – if perhaps no more so than some aspects of the Wu Zixu legend –
but the text reflects genuine practices of diplomacy and debate during the era
of political disintegration and interstate conflict from, roughly, 500 through
200 bc. After the foundation of the Qin empire in 221 bc, the new politics of
intellectual and material unification and standardization put an end to the
“discourses of the hundred lineages” (baijiayu) of Warring States times,
the classical era of Chinese philosophical debate. The expository prose of the
Warring States is written in “classical Chinese,” which – compared to the
archaic language of the Poetry and the core layers of the Documents and
Changes – is characterized by a lucid and smooth style. As a whole, this
body of texts created the intellectual foundations of the Chinese empire. The
ru classicists in particular composed a new body of expository texts around
the Poetry and the Documents that secured these canonical works as the primary source of cultural authority. This new corpus of philosophical prose
established the ru scholars as the principal interpreters and guardians of the
Classics – men who, like Confucius in Analects 7/1, “trustfully delight
56
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
in antiquity.” Meanwhile, other intellectual lineages developed their own
responses to the changing needs of an increasingly complex society and its
diverse fields of traditional and emerging knowledge.
The specific origins of Warring States intellectual discourse are difficult
to grasp. Traditional ideas that relate purportedly very early texts to specific authors – like the Laozi coming from the sixth century bc – are a Han
dynasty phenomenon and fraught with dubious assumptions about the original integrity of individual “books” and the identity of their putative authors
and audiences. No archaeological or traditional evidence inspires confidence in
high rates of literacy in, say, 500 bc. Pragmatic writing for economic, administrative, legal, military, and other technical purposes had been in existence since
Western Zhou and probably even late Shang times, although no wide-ranging
evidence such as we find in ancient Mesopotamia or Egypt exists to support
more specific conclusions. Some form of schooling, including its economic and
cultural resources from buildings to textbooks, must have been available to
the aristocratic elite as well as – for functional literacy in daily transactions –
to lower strata of administrators, judges, and practitioners of medical and
other specialist knowledge. Traditional historiography relates the composition of expository prose to the lowest rank of the hereditary aristocracy, the
“servicemen” (shi) who lived in the capitals of the various states or moved
from state to state. For example, Xun Kuang, the principal author of the
Xunzi, is said to have traveled from the eastern states all the way to Qin in the
west.
It would be adventurous to project the practices of writing known from the
late fourth century bc onward, and then especially from the Han imperial state,
to earlier centuries, or to relate low-level functional literacy to the composition
of philosophical prose. Administrative tasks relied on the technology of writing
in ways philosophical discourse did not. Beginning with the late Shang oracle
records and extending to the texts of Western Zhou bronze inscriptions,
one can identify anonymous specialists in writing at the royal court. The
Rituals of Zhou, a text that purports to outline the institutions of the Western
Zhou but reflects Warring States ideals of political and cosmological order,
lists a total number of 366 government offices and mentions acts of reading
and writing for 42 of these. However, the vast majority of governmental
offices – real or imagined – produced and kept written texts. This fact is
reflected in the general “outlines of offices” (xu guan) that introduce the
six major sections of the Rituals of Zhou, as in the outline for the highest
office of the state, that of the prime minister (dazai) in the Ministry of State
(tianguan):
57
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Prime minister, one man in the rank of one of the six ministers (qing); Vice
prime ministers (xiaozai), two men in the rank of Ordinary grand master
(zhong dafu); Assistant ministers of state (zaifu), four men in the rank of Junior
grand master (xia dafu); Senior servicemen (shangshi), eight men; Ordinary
servicemen (zhongshi), sixteen men; Numerous junior servicemen (lü xiashi),
thirty-six men; Storehouse keepers (fu), six men; Scribes (shi), twelve men;
Aides (xu), twelve men; Runners (tu), one hundred and twenty men.
The sequence of positions is typical and reflects the ranks of government
officials: the three levels of servicemen (shi) were still part of the nobility, but
the four ranks of storehouse keepers, scribes, aides, and runners were not; their
members were recruited from commoners. The storehouse keepers were in
charge of storing official documents and contracts; the scribes, usually double
the number of storehouse keepers, were their subordinates who created
these writings. According to Zheng Xuan’s commentary, both groups were
appointed not by the ruler but by the respective ministers, which reflects their
relatively low status.
Altogether, the Rituals of Zhou lists for the regular offices of the central
government 442 storehouse keepers and 994 scribes, plus those for administrative units beyond the central government (including 101 scribes). Whatever
its factual substance, this account clearly points to large numbers of minor
officials charged with the production and storage of documents, and thus to an
extensive amount of pragmatic writing. This is consistent with evidence from
recently excavated manuscripts. Direct archaeological evidence for the status
of government scribes comes from the late third-century bc Qin statutes,
written on bamboo, that were excavated in 1975 from Shuihudi (Yunmeng,
Hubei) tomb no. 11 (sealed 217 bc). The tomb occupant, a man named Xi who
lived from 262 to 217 bc, began his career as a local scribe (shi) at the age of
eighteen or nineteen (244 bc) and was promoted to the position of a prefectural
scribe (lingshi) three years later. In that capacity his responsibilities included
the investigation of criminal cases; in 235 bc, he was promoted to a higher
legal position. This biography suggests that the position of scribe, although
hereditary in the state of Qin, was an entry position to be taken at a young
age, immediately after being trained in an office that the Qin statutes identify
as “study room” (xueshi); the main prerequisite was the ability to recite and
write a text of a certain length.
The History of the Han and the postface of the Shuowen jiezi note that a
scribe had to master a text of nine thousand characters in length; by contrast,
a number of five thousand characters is noted in a recently excavated legal
manuscript from Zhang jiashan ( Jingzhou, Hubei) tomb no. 247, “Statutes
58
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
and Ordinances of the Second Year” (Ernian lüling, probably referring to the
year 186 bc), that includes a “Statute on Scribes” (Shilü). Both the Shuowen and
the “Statute” give the students’ age as seventeen sui (sixteen years according
to Western counting) before they were examined for the position of scribe,
which corresponds to the entry-level position mentioned for the Shuihudi
tomb occupant. The difference in the number of characters may itself be
nothing more than a scribal error based on the similarity of the graphs for
“five” and “nine” in Warring States script.
It is difficult to gauge how many different characters a text of five thousand
or nine thousand graphs contained, but considering the nature and rank of
the scribal position, it was certainly far below what was needed to read the
Classics. The Western Han administrative wooden slips from Juyan (Edsengol, Inner Mongolia/Gansu) show evidence that they were written by scribes
of only limited education. Depending on the nature of the text an aspiring
scribe had to master for low-level administrative tasks, the number of different
graphs may have been in the low four digits, if not much fewer. His scribal
competence for producing pedestrian documents was fundamentally different
from composing expository prose with its frequent references to the archaic
classics.
At the same time, the technology of writing was far more instrumental
to administrative, economic, and legal procedures than to the philosophical debate. Warring States expository prose is replete with references to the
dialogical teacher–disciple relationship and to the primacy of committing
knowledge to memory (while remaining virtually silent on acts of writing).
If these sources – texts that finally ended up as the edited written artifacts we
now have – are at all to be trusted, the technology of choice in philosophical
argument, political oratory, and the perpetuation of the canon was memorization, not writing. For Warring States times, it remains to be shown that the
ability to write was the hallmark of superior education and self-cultivation, or
of the cultural elite in general. It may well have been the domain of menial
clerks on the one hand, and of the servicemen (shi) on the other. While the
former operated on the basic level of functional literacy, the latter – as coming
from the lowest rank of the traditional aristocracy – had good reason to master a technology that on occasion supported their primarily oral discourses
and may have granted them the attention of the ruling elite and, possibly, a
perspective of upward mobility. Be this as it may, none of the early philosophical masters – Confucius, Mencius, Mozi, Zhuangzi, and so on – is said to
have been the writer of the entire text later circulated under his name. (The
exception is Laozi, who only according to later pious legend wrote his work
59
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of “five thousand characters.”) Texts like the Analects or the Mozi are about
the early masters, not by them. For all works of expository prose prior to the
late third century bc (when real authors like Xun Kuang and his student Han
Feizi entered the picture), we must assume a mode of gradual composition
and compilation along the literacy/orality continuum. The more widespread
textual circulation in pre-imperial times is assumed, the larger the space for
oral transmission and recomposition becomes – never precluding the writing
down of a text on whatever specific occasion. Either way, all received Warring
States texts were reshaped through the editorial work by scholars at the Han
imperial court.
For two millennia, the perception of Warring States intellectual discourse
has been shaped by these scholars and their views of textual composition.
While the recent manuscript finds have invited challenges to these views, they
do not establish a new vision of early Chinese textuality that could compete in
scope and depth with the received accounts produced in Han times. It remains
next to impossible to approach the newly excavated texts without constant
reference to the overall framework designed by Han thinkers – a framework
that not only aligned an existing textual tradition with a grid of powerful
categories but, in fact, was responsible for shaping and editing the tradition.
We cannot approach Warring States expository prose without considering
the nature and scope of Han dynasty editorship and textual classification.
VIII. The Han construction of Warring States
textual lineages
Sima Tan (d. ca 110 bc), father of Sima Qian and the first author of the
Records of the Historian, is credited with the first outline of Warring States
thought which he organized in “six intellectual lineages” (liu jia): yinyang
cosmologists, ru classicists, Mohists, terminologists (mingjia), legalists (fajia),
and Daoists (daojia). Sima Tan did not, however, identify specific texts under
these headings. In 26 bc, Emperor Cheng (r. 32 bc–7 bc) ordered Liu Xiang
to assemble and collate the writings from across the empire and to compile the imperial library catalogue “Categorized Listings” (Bielu). In around
6 bc, Liu’s son Liu Xin shortened the catalogue into the “Seven Summaries”
(Qilüe), which Ban Gu in the late first century ad then further abbreviated into
the “Monograph on Arts and Writings” in his History of the Han. The result
was a broad survey of the enormous textual heritage that had accumulated
by the fall of the Western Han, and it is here where we first see individual
works assigned to specific intellectual lineages, reflecting the views of the
60
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
Han literary and political elite and giving pride of place to the Classics and the
texts of the “hundred lineages.” The vast fields of technical writing such as
those on religion or the occult arts, which have become visible from excavated
manuscripts, were undoubtedly known but are significantly underrepresented
in Ban Gu’s account. Thus the imperial catalogue was not a disinterested collection and description of all available materials, but rather reflects a selective
and prescriptive vision of the textual heritage superimposed on a far more
eclectic, less neatly divided universe of Warring States writing. Liu Xiang and
his collaborators, as well as Liu Xin and Ban Gu, were court classicists to
whom the canon of the Five Classics was both the source and the summit
of all thinking and writing, as elaborated upon in the ru classicist exegetical
traditions that had developed around these hallowed works of antiquity. The
Five Classics were the “arts” (yi) proper, perfected and all-encompassing, to
which all other “writings” (wen) were both subordinate and oriented.
The “Monograph on Arts and Writings” begins with a brief historical
introduction from a late Western/early Eastern Han conception of early
Chinese literary culture. According to Ban Gu, the “subtle phrasing” (weiyan)
and “great principle” (dayi) of antiquity had been lost after Confucius and his
immediate disciples, and the resulting uncertainty led to diverse hermeneutical
and teaching traditions for each of the Classics. Following the (purported)
large-scale destruction of classical learning under the Qin, the old texts had
been collected only in fragments at the Han imperial court until Emperor
Cheng’s edict of 26 bc.
After this sketch, Ban Gu presents the resulting textual order in six divisions.
The first three of these were devoted to the philosophical and literary heritage:
r The texts and hermeneutic traditions of the “six arts” (liuyi), including
the “art,” or classical learning, of music that by Han times had been lost.
In addition to the Changes, Documents, Poetry, Rites, Music, and Spring and
Autumn Annals, this supreme category also included the Analects and the
Classic of Filial Piety (Xiaojing) – both primers in Han elite education – as
well as the glossaries of “elementary learning” (xiaoxue) that facilitated the
access to the Classics.
r The writings of Warring States and early Han philosophical “masters” (zhuzi), arranged under the rubrics of the ru classicists, Daoists,
yinyang cosmologists, legalists, terminologists (or “sophists”), Mohists, strategists (zonghengjia), writers of miscellaneous learning (zajia), agriculturists
(nong jia), and folklorists (xiaoshuojia).
r Songs and poetic expositions (shifu) mostly of Han times.
61
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The following three categories of Ban Gu’s catalogue contained a broad range
of technical writings:
r military writings (bingshu);
r cosmological, calendrical, and prognostic writings (shushu);
r pharmaceutical and medical writings (fangji).
Liu Xiang personally collated the texts of the former three divisions and
supervised those of the latter three. Working from vastly disparate materials,
he and his collaborators had to select, decipher, collate, and arrange their
texts; in addition, they transcribed them in current script onto new sets of
bamboo slips, producing a new body of standardized texts. For each text Liu
submitted to Emperor Cheng the work itself, a table of contents, a description of the various sources, information on the author, details regarding the
collation, and a general discussion. All received early writings have come to
us through this filter of textual evaluation, ordering, and rewriting. All excavated manuscripts so far available that pre-date Liu Xiang’s efforts and have
counterparts in the tradition differ in their internal arrangements from the
received versions. Where it is possible to judge these differences, the received
text seems less compelling than the manuscript version. The example of the
“Black Robes” chapter from the Records of Ritual is particularly illustrative:
while the manuscript versions in the Guodian and Shanghai Museum collections develop a consistent political argument on the ruler–subject relation,
the differently arranged paragraphs of the received text appear as a series of
individual statements, or clusters of statements, that lack cohesion or logical
progression. Where the manuscript versions are tightly structured around
a sequence of quotations from the Poetry (and, to a much lesser extent, the
Documents), the same quotations in the received text are partly applied to
different paragraphs and structured in a looser and somewhat redundant fashion. As a result, the received texts seem doubly deficient: first, the loss of the
coherent political argument shows a deterioration in meaning, with a line of
clear reasoning transformed into a series of disjointed statements; second, the
loss of the earlier version’s tight textual organization points to the erosion
of mnemonic structure. In all likelihood the Guodian and Shanghai Museum
manuscripts contain a coherent text that lent itself easily to memorization.
The Records of Ritual version, by contrast, reflects an institutionalized imperial
culture of writing and reading where texts were not primarily memorized
and internalized but studied and stored on stationery. In the imperial collection of writings, the circulation and preservation of texts and ideas no longer
depended on their intrinsic mnemonic structure. Liu Xiang’s editorial choices
62
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
were meaningful and appropriate to the imperial environment of official learning but not necessarily the best reconstructions of ancient texts that originally
functioned in a very different cultural context.
Another striking case is that of the three Guodian manuscripts of ca 300 bc
that, taken together, constitute a text containing parts of the received Laozi but
in a different order of paragraphs. At the same time, the “Laozi C” manuscript
from Guodian is physically indistinguishable from a previously unknown
cosmogony that the modern editors have labeled “Grand Unity Gives Birth to
Water” (Taiyi sheng shui) and that may well have been an integral part of the
proto-Laozi materials. To further complicate the matter, the “Grand Unity”
manuscript itself can be divided into two distinct parts, written on two distinct
groups of bamboo slips, that may have been separately interspersed with the
“Laozi C” materials. Altogether, the Guodian manuscripts seem to show an
ongoing textual formation of the Laozi text in the late fourth century bc
(whereas two complete copies of the received text, dating from early Western
Han times, have been found at Mawangdui). Even if the Guodian collection
were merely an idiosyncratic selection from a larger body of material similar
to the received Laozi, it would suggest that the text was open to manipulation
rather than firmly established.
Yet another example of remarkable textual change can be found with the
bamboo text that the Shanghai Museum editors have titled “The Father and
Mother of the Folk” (Min zhi fumu), also of around 300 bc. This manuscript
text is parallel both to most of the “Discourse on Ritual” (Lun li) chapter in
the Han dynasty compilation Family Sayings of Confucius (Kongzi jiayu) and
to roughly the first half of the Records of Ritual chapter “Confucius Dwells
at Leisure” (Kongzi xian ju). Unlike either of these received texts, however,
“The Father and Mother of the Folk” sets out with a question regarding
a couplet from the Poetry hymn “Drawing Water from Afar” ( Jiong zhuo,
Mao 251), posed by Confucius’ disciple Zi Xia: how does a ruler become
rightly called “the father and mother of the people?” From here, the tightly
structured, partially rhymed text develops, in five steps, Confucius’ discussion
of song, ritual, and music. While the text has survived in two separate versions,
neither is identical to the manuscript; although the received texts adhere to
the basic formal structure, they show different arrangements of the material, together with a host of lexical changes. Furthermore, the manuscript’s
emphasis on “Drawing Water from Afar” as the starting point of the entire
discussion (to which it then also returns later) has disappeared. Thus either the
textual material existed in several parallel versions, with the manuscript and
the received texts being just three instances among others, or the received
63
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
versions reflect two instances of strong editorship that did not shy away from
cannibalizing an earlier text to create something new and quite different in
both form and meaning.
Not all excavated manuscripts with received counterparts reveal such dramatic changes, though none of them – especially in the internal arrangement
of its sections – fully concurs with its counterpart. The complex history of
texts in early China is too poorly understood to determine the actual relations between two or more different versions of a single text. What is clear,
however, is the degree to which early imperial scholarship has interfered
with the textual heritage far beyond merely exegetical debates. The salaried
Western Han court classicists had to create new, normalized texts out of
numerous bundles of bamboo slips that more often than not were in considerable disarray or in competing and divergent orthography. Han scholars
like Liu Xiang literally wrote their own imperial versions of the earlier texts
by making orthographic and lexical choices, but also, even more fundamentally, by deciding which writings were to be included under a specific title –
that is, as a “book.” While the learned men of pre-imperial times must have
had ways to refer to texts by titles, the vast majority of excavated manuscripts
do not show them; only in a few cases were titles written on the back
end of a bundle of bamboo slips, visible once the bundle was rolled up.
Collections like the Records of Ritual were compiled as “books” with “chapters” only in early imperial times. What was eventually to become a “book
chapter” was earlier an individual treatise in its own right, which circulated
independently from the other “chapters” with which it finally came to be
grouped.
This is not to say that pre-Han manuscripts did not display a sense of
textual integrity. The tight, rhythmic structure of both the “Black Robes”
and the “Father and Mother of the Folk” manuscripts show more, not less,
awareness of textual structure than their received counterparts. Furthermore,
the Guodian and Shanghai Museum manuscripts use punctuation marks in
the form of black dots or hooks to indicate the end of individual sections,
and the “Black Robes” text from Guodian has a note “twenty-three” appended
to indicate the number of its paragraphs. Together with the punctuation marks
at the end of each paragraph, this note confirms a notion of textual order.
If the received “Black Robes” chapter of the Records of Ritual indeed evolved
from something like the manuscript version, a later editor not only changed
the order of paragraphs but also expanded the text: the received version of
twenty-four paragraphs contains two additional ones while combining two of
the manuscript paragraphs into one. As with the “Father and Mother of the
64
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
Folk,” the received version, most likely a Han product, has replaced an earlier
textual order with a new one.
The Han imperial catalogue, and indeed our entire perspective on the preimperial tradition, is thus an intellectual artifact of the early empire. Its view
of mutually exclusive Warring States “schools of thought” has overplayed
their differences and understated unmistakably common ideas that connect,
for example, ru classicist ritualism to “legalist” realism (as manifest in the
Xunzi). Heterogeneous compendia like Mr. Lü’s Spring and Autumn Annals, the
second-century bc Huainanzi, the Records of Ritual, or even the Documents are
not accidents of ideological confusion. As compilations of a variety of earlier
texts (Documents, Records of Ritual) or the product of a larger group of scholars
(Mr. Lü’s Spring and Autumn Annals, Huainanzi) they were more the rule than
the exception. No manuscript-yielding tomb from late Warring States or early
Han times can be identified with a specific philosophical lineage. The tomb
occupants, presumably sponsors (of some social stature) of the writings they
were buried with, show widely eclectic interests. In short, the manuscript
situation makes us question some of the hard distinctions Liu Xiang and his
collaborators produced in response to the challenge to organize an enormous
amount of disparate bamboo writing into “books” complete with authors and
titles.
Furthermore, only some 10 percent of all excavated manuscripts have
counterparts in the received tradition, and only a few others can be related
to entries in the “Monograph on Arts and Writings.” Tombs have yielded
an impressive amount of technical writing: texts on divination, astrology,
calendrical calculations, exorcism, pharmacology, and medical questions stand
side by side, and often overlap, with works that detail legal, bureaucratic, and
military procedures. Of the 278 titles of technical writing listed in the Han
catalogue, two have survived through the later imperial tradition. While the
“Monograph on Arts and Writings” was already selective, the later tradition,
with its focus on the classics, historical texts, philosophy, and poetry, had
even less room for the far more diverse riches of early Chinese textuality. For
the history of literature, these newly discovered works are important because
they hold the potential to illuminate a host of references (especially in the
field of religion) that were self-explanatory to the contemporaneous readers
of early and medieval literature but became obscure to later ages.
The manuscript finds also do not support traditional ideas about Warring States and Han intellectual and cultural geography. Contrary to the
ideological view of the northeast as the center of the classical tradition and
of the south as semi-barbarian, most canonical texts of ru classicist learning
65
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
excavated so far come from southern tombs. Indeed, all pre-imperial and early
imperial manuscript evidence for the Poetry comes from the south – the area
of the ancient state of Chu – with the tombs of Guodian, Mawangdui, and
Shuanggudui also yielding a substantial number of other ru classicist texts, as
does the Shanghai Museum corpus that is likewise written in Chu script. While
the identity of the Guodian tomb occupant remains unknown, the Mawangdui tombs belong to the family of Li Cang (d. 185 bc), who was ennobled as
marquis of Dai and appointed chancellor of the princedom of Changsha in the
early years of the Han dynasty. The Shuanggudui tomb in Fuyang (Anhui)
belongs to Xiahou Zao (d. 164 bc), the marquis of Ruyin, who was, like Li
Cang, a high-ranking member of the early Han political and cultural elite.
In the north, only three other excavated sites, all dating to Han times, contain similar writings: tomb no. 40 from Bajiaolang (Dingxian, Hebei Province)
with a version of the Analects, fragments from the Xunzi, and a number of other
Han writings on bamboo slips; tomb no. 6 from Mozuizi (Wuwei, Gansu) with
parts of several Ceremonial Ritual (Yili) chapters on wooden and bamboo slips;
and ruins of houses and watchtowers at Lop Nor (Ruoqiang, Xinjiang) with
an Analects fragment of only ten characters on one wooden slip. Altogether,
the geographical distribution of excavated texts of classical ru learning may
be partly explained as accidents of preservation and excavation. While future
excavations may yield new evidence for ru writings in northeastern burials,
it has at least become clear that classical learning was actively pursued, and
perhaps with particular enthusiasm, also in other regions, especially in the
south.
IX. The texts of Warring States philosophical and
political discourse
While the limited manuscript finds expand and challenge the traditional view
of Warring States intellectual discourse, the imperial catalogue remains a
powerful guide to the received corpus of early expository prose. Its compilation was not external or posterior to the texts it lists but concomitant with the
editorial process that produced these texts from earlier materials. As a result,
the Warring States period came to be seen through the prism of competing
“schools of thought” in dialogue with one another. Yet while some texts refer
in general (usually pejorative) terms to other intellectual lineages and their
fundamental tenets, they do not present themselves as the result of an actual
intellectual “debate” among their authors or proponents, nor do they engage
in direct confrontation based on mutual citation. The works of Warring States
66
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
expository prose are best seen as collections of ideas and anecdotes associated
with certain eminent masters.
The most important of these masters was Confucius, who is prominently
recognized in many texts both received and excavated. “His” principal text,
the Analects, a collection of hundreds of sayings and anecdotes, is invisible
in the Warring States context, although unattributed textual parallels can
be identified in other early texts. The text contains different chronological
layers possibly ranging from the fifth century through the early empire. As
a discrete collection of Confucius’ sayings, dialogues with his disciples, and
succinct characterizations of his conduct and ideas, the Analects came into focus
only in the curriculum of the Western Han Imperial Academy when three
different versions are said to have existed. Toward the end of the Western Han,
Zhang Yu (d. 5 bc) – tutor to Emperor Cheng as crown prince – produced an
authoritative synthesis of the text that has not survived. Following its Western
Han canonization, the Analects inspired a new edition and commentary by
Zheng Xuan that likewise is lost; the received text is based on He Yan’s (190–
249) edition that drew on both the Zhang and the Zheng versions. Thereafter
the text attracted numerous commentaries throughout premodern China;
most importantly, it became one of the “four books” in Zhu Xi’s curriculum.
Like other Warring States works, the Analects shows its principal “master”
(zi) as a man of speech, not of writing. The anecdotes, arranged in twenty
chapters in the received version, are mutually independent and do not amount
to a systematic and sustained argument as we find in late third-century texts
such as Xunzi or Han Feizi. Stylistically, the Analects are terse, sometimes even
cryptic, yet the book as a whole is centered on matters of ritual (li) and social
order together with the ideals of humaneness (ren) and rightness (yi) and
the process of constant learning (xue). Apparently, none of these concepts
was important before Confucius, who seems to have developed them against
the decline of social and moral order, promoting self-cultivation and adherence to the spirit of antiquity as expressed in the Poetry and the Documents.
The Confucian “superior man” was a student and practitioner of cultural
memory, a man of profound self-inspection, and a model of both personal
humility and moral authority. This “superior man” cultivated himself and
taught others, but he did not compromise his moral principles for political influence. A particularly long and famous anecdote that illustrates this
ideal is Analects 11/26, where Confucius asks four of his disciples about their
ambitions:
67
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Zilu answered immediately, “Given charge of a state of a thousand chariots
that is hemmed in between great states, suffering from military invasion and
moreover visited with famines, I would within three years give the people
courage and a sense of the right direction.” The Master smiled at him. “Qiu,
what about you?” “Given charge of an area of sixty or seventy leagues square,
or just fifty or sixty, I would within three years fill the needs of the people.
[Yet educating them] in ritual and music I would leave to a superior man.”
“Chi, what about you?” “I am not saying I am able, but I wish to learn. At
the services in the ancestral temple or at diplomatic gatherings, I would like
to act as a minor assistant, clad in the proper cap and robes.” “Dian, how
about you?” After he stopped plucking the zither, letting the last notes fade
off, [Dian] put the zither aside and stood up. “My wishes are different from
those of the other three.” The Master said: “What harm is there in that! Let’s
just each express our intentions.” “In late spring, after the spring clothes are
completed, I would with five or six young men and six or seven boys go
bathing in the River Yi. We would enjoy the breeze above the Rain Dance
altar and then return home, chanting.” The Master sighed deeply: “I am with
Dian.”
The anecdote concludes with Confucius expressing to Dian his discontent
with the other three and their focus on statecraft, even in the superficial
modesty of Chi. By contrast, the text implies, Dian had rightly focused on
self-cultivation, from his initial zither playing to his desire for chanting poetry
in spring.
Defined by learning, comportment, and morality, the ideal of the “superior
man” was not confined to the aristocracy but accessible to men like Confucius
himself who dwelled on the fringes of power and prestige. To the tradition
responsible for the compilation of the Analects, Confucius thus represented a
new possibility of being a sage. Himself oriented toward the Western Zhou,
the Confucius of the Analects and various other Warring States and Han texts
was a model that could be followed, a figure of recent memory who had
established the very way of remembering. More than any other master of
Warring States philosophy, the persona of Confucius was created and perpetuated by those who cast themselves as his successors. Citations attributed
to him appeared across a wide range of texts, many of them transmitted and
some – like “Confucius’ Discussion of the Poetry” – finally known from excavated manuscripts. His undistinguished career did not impede such worship
but lent him authenticity: in an era of turmoil and decline, it established the
master as the true moral authority vis-à-vis those corrupted by power.
Far beyond the philosophical reception of the Analects, the persona of
Confucius proved meaningful to many aspects of the later literary tradition.
68
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
The balance between demeanor (wen) and substance (zhi) that the master
had attributed to the “superior man” (Analects 6/18) became an important
trope of literary discourse, beginning already with the late Western Han
critique of the poetic exposition ( fu). Confucius’ steady emphasis on the
Poetry as the noblest expression of Chinese civilization and his purported role
as editor of the anthology secured the preeminent stature of poetry in the
literature of premodern China. His turn to the golden past of the early Western
Zhou established a culture of remembrance and nostalgia for “antiquity” (gu,
Analects 7/1) that in medieval times developed into a major theme of Chinese
poetry. His “subtle phrasing” and historical criticism made him the prototype
for both historians and literary authors, who cast themselves in his image
of moral judges and political advisers. His celebration of a community of
learning, singing, and mutual understanding (Analects 11/25) provided the
model for groups like the mid-third-century “Seven Worthies of the Bamboo
Grove” (Zhulin qixian), where like-minded friends cultivated their interests
in philosophy, music, poetry, and the Classics. And finally, his attention to
self-cultivation even under adverse conditions, and the choice of the “superior
man” to retreat from public service at times of political corruption and danger
(Analects 8/13, 11/24), converged with Zhuangzi’s critique of civilization (see
below) to stimulate the powerful literary trope – most famously in the work
of Tao Qian – of the writer in reclusion. In sum, Confucius became the ideal
person and the ideal author, with the Five Classics held up as the fountainhead
of all genres of literary writing. His model was available to scholar–officials of
the imperial state as well as to those who declined to serve their rulers.
By the late fourth century bc, the ru classicist scholars who in one way or
another were inspired by Confucius had generated a wealth of other texts.
The Guodian corpus alone contains ten shorter essays that show conceptual
and terminological affinities with the ideals of the Analects, the Mencius, and
the Xunzi; texts like the “Black Robes,” furthermore, have invited much
speculation about the lost textual corpus that in Han times was associated
with the figure of Confucius’ grandson Zi Si. By the late third century bc
several distinct teaching lineages of ru classicist provenance were in existence,
most visibly those represented in the Mencius and the Xunzi.
The late fourth-century bc Mencius frequently refers to Confucius and
shares many of the central positions of the Analects. Its protagonist, Meng Ke,
was born in the small northeastern state of Zou next to Confucius’ home
state of Lu, and – according to Sima Qian – was taught by one of Zi Si’s
disciples. Compared to the Analects, the Mencius, a work compiled by later
generations of followers of “Master Meng” (Mengzi; Latin “Mencius”), shows
69
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
a distinctly more mature and systematic architecture of expository prose.
Later authors cherished the elegant text, which alternates short sayings with
extensive dialogues elaborating specific philosophical arguments, as a model
of Warring States prose. Each of its seven chapters is divided into two halves
and devoted to Master Meng’s dialogues with one or more historical figures:
rulers, other philosophers, or disciples. The anecdotes and conversations are
longer, more complex, and more historically minded than those of the Analects;
only the final chapter of the Mencius is reminiscent of the short aphorisms so
typical of the Analects.
Until recently, the Mencius could have been called the first work to systematically employ quotations from the Poetry to support specific arguments,
routinely introducing them with the words “A [song from the] Poetry says”
(shi yue) and concluding with the statement “this [the preceding argument] is
what [the song] is about” (ci zhi wei ye). However, some Guodian and Shanghai Museum manuscripts such as the “Five Forms of Conduct” or the “Black
Robes,” while lacking the elegant Mencian style of anecdotal narrative, now
show a similar use of the Poetry and may well pre-date the Mencius. Unlike
the manuscripts, including “Confucius’ Discussion of the Poetry,” the Mencius
at one point (V.A.4) offers an early discussion on how to interpret the Poetry.
Challenged by the casuist thinker Xianqiu Meng over the song “Northern
Mountain” (Beishan, Mao 205), which seemingly puts the virtues of political
loyalty and filial piety into conflict, Mencius gives his own interpretation of the
text and then states a hermeneutical principle that invokes the late Warring
States paradigm of “poetry expresses intent”: “In explaining a poem, one may
not use the rhetorical pattern to violate the phrases, and one may not use the
phrases to violate the [author’s] intent. [Instead,] one uses [one’s comprehension of ] the meaning to return to the [author’s] intent – this is how one grasps
it!”
Here and elsewhere the Mencius gives a sense of philosophical competition
and, especially compared to the Analects, active engagement with the moral
and political issues of its age. Fundamental positions such as the claim that
human nature is inherently good (VI.A) are developed in conversations with
contemporaneous thinkers or disciples, while moral and political counsel to
various rulers tends to focus on specific issues. In its most daring passages,
the Mencius sides with the people against their ruler: the Mandate of Heaven
is only given to the just and benevolent sovereign; those who tyrannize their
folk are no longer rulers in the proper sense but common criminals, and their
elimination shall be regarded as just punishment, not regicide (I.B.8). With
positions like this, the Mencius contributed to the Warring States ideal of the
70
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
political philosopher as an incorruptible agent of truth and justice. In the wake
of Han Yu’s (768–824) program of “ancient-style prose” (guwen), the Mencius
was canonized as a model of moral, intellectual, and stylistic clarity; in Song
times, the text became one of Zhu Xi’s “four books” and, furthermore, was
added to the ru canon of the henceforth Thirteen Classics.
Meanwhile, the late third-century bc work Xunzi underwent a different
development. The Xunzi may be the first voluminous work of expository
prose written largely by a single author, Xun Kuang, who happened to be the
teacher of both Han Fei (ca 280–ca 233 bc) and the Qin imperial chancellor Li Si.
A text of sharp and consistent rationality, which developed the hitherto most
systematic discussions on the core ru themes of ritual, music, and social order,
the Xunzi exerted strong influence on Han dynasty thought and writing. When
after 26 bc Liu Xiang compiled the thirty-two chapters of the received text, he
had to choose from a body of bamboo writing ten times this size (including
repetitions of the same material) that in one way or another was associated
with the Xunzi. With its blend of traditional ru classicist ideas and pragmatic
analyses (including, for example, of military matters), the Xunzi offered what
the new empire needed: the legitimacy derived from classicism joined with a
realist’s approach to strong government. In this Xunzi transcended both Han
Feizi’s radical realism and the utopian idealism of the Mencius. Its claim that
human nature was bad and needed to be formed by discipline and morality
placed it in direct opposition to the Mencius. After the Han the Xunzi lost out.
Its earliest known commentary by Yang Liang dates only from Tang times,
and with the Song canonization of the Mencius, the text was excluded from
the orthodox transmission line (daotong) of ru classicist ideology.
Most other Warring States works had a less distinguished reception and
little impact on later literature. The Master Zi Si (Zi Sizi), a body of texts
attributed to Confucius’ grandson Zi Si that the Han shu “Monograph on
Arts and Writings” lists with twenty-three bamboo bundles, is lost except for,
perhaps, four chapters of the Records of Ritual: “Black Robes,” “Records of the
Dikes” (Fangji), “Records of Exemplary Demeanor” (Biaoji), and “Doctrine
of the Mean” (Zhongyong). Together with the “Great Learning” (Daxue),
these chapters contain the vast majority of classical quotations in all of the
Records of Ritual: eighty-two from the Poetry, thirty from the Documents, and
six from the Changes; eight other quotations are no longer identifiable. By
comparison, there are just twenty-one Poetry quotations in the forty-four
remaining chapters (all clustered in nine of them) and a roughly equal number
of other quotations. In the four presumed Zi Sizi chapters, quotation is part of
a recurrent formulaic structure: a brief passage begins with the formula “the
71
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
master said” (zi yue), is then followed by a philosophical statement, and capped
with a quotation. “Records of the Dikes” (thirty-eight paragraphs), “Records
of Exemplary Demeanor” (fifty-four paragraphs), and “Black Robes” (twentyfour paragraphs in the received text) are entirely composed in such fashion;
in “Doctrine of the Mean” the sections are much longer and less uniform in
structure. Outside these four chapters, no part of the Records of Rituals contains
a series of paragraphs all beginning with “the master said.” If these chapters are
indeed part of a larger Zi Sizi, that text – likely compiled by Zi Si’s disciples –
may have used a unique rhetorical structure to build its arguments tightly
around the ancient classics.
The Mohists, next to the ru classicists the only identifiable intellectual lineage of Warring States times, were best known for their doctrine of “universal
caring” ( jian’ai) and their opposition to aggressive warfare, waste of resources,
and ritualism, but never exerted any political influence; their different intellectual currents, at least three of which were compiled into parallel chapters of
the received Mozi, had dried up already in Western Han times. Likewise, the
so-called “terminologists” (mingjia) or casuists Hui Shi and Gongsun Long,
while (like the late Mohists) contributing to the development of rhetoric and
logic, never gained political influence and were inconsequential for the development of literature. By contrast, the rhetorically brilliant Han Feizi (late third
century bc), attributed to Han Fei but also containing early Han material, provided the most cogent summary of pragmatic realism and rebuttal of the ru
classicist orientation toward the ancient past. From Liu Xiang’s late Western
Han perspective, however, the text was tainted by its association with the
“legalist” ( fa) harshness of Qin imperial rule. As such, it was grouped with
the Book of Lord Shang (Shangjun shu) attributed to Shang Yang (d. 338 bc),
mastermind of the political and military reorganization that led to Qin’s powerful rise after approximately 350 bc.
The actual impact of these major (and many other minor) texts in their
Warring States contexts is difficult to assess. Aside from the major texts of
the ru classicist tradition, however, only two Warring States works remained
influential far beyond their own times: the Laozi (also the Classic of the Way and
the Power – Daode jing), since Han times attributed to an obscure figure called
Lao Dan or Li Er from the sixth century bc, and the Zhuangzi, the single work
of Warring States prose that comes close to later concepts of “literature” as a
form of art. The two texts were to become the seminal works of philosophical
Daoism from Eastern Han times onward. From early Western Han times, two
complete silk manuscripts of the Laozi were found in Mawangdui tomb no. 3.
The text contains eighty-one short, rhythmic, and often rhymed paragraphs
72
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
of exceptionally abstract style that are divided into two sections: the “Classic
of the Way” (paragraphs 1–37) and the “Classic of the Power” (38–81) – an
order that is reversed in both Mawangdui versions. The Guodian bamboo
texts include three manuscripts containing material known from the first
sixty-six paragraphs of the received Laozi, albeit in different sequential order.
The traditional recension of the Heshang Gong Laozi was likely formed some
time after the third century, parallel to other commentaries that were often
philosophical treatises in their own right. These treatises – Wang Bi’s being
the most important one – paved the way for numerous interpretations and
philosophical elaborations that have continued ever since. Both the Laozi and
the Zhuangzi focus on the spontaneous and natural “Way” (dao), yet only
the Laozi appears as a political treatise on rulership, advocating quietism and
non-interference (wuwei) in the natural course of the universe. At the same
time, the Laozi shows connections to the mystic “Inner Cultivation” (Neiye)
chapter of the Guanzi, a wide-ranging, convoluted compendium mainly of
political and economic thought, as well as to the medical, cosmological, and
legalist treatises of the third and second centuries bc that have been found in
both transmitted (Han Feizi) and excavated (Mawangdui manuscripts) texts. In
early Han times, the Laozi became further related to a body of texts developed
around the mythical Yellow Emperor (Huangdi). The designation HuangLao, used in the Records of the Historians, may have denoted an amalgam of
authoritarian rule, mystic cosmology, and self-cultivation. Yet while HuangLao thought did not develop beyond the second century bc, the meditative and
mystic streaks of the Laozi maintained their appeal. In the religious “Heavenly
Masters” Daoism (tianshidao) of Zhang Daoling (fl. 142 ad), the figure of
Laozi was elevated to the top of the spiritual pantheon; meanwhile, the text
Laozi was cherished by philosophers and poets who sought for themselves
a spiritual way of “spontaneity” (ziran), self-cultivation, and distance from
social conventions. Especially in the context of the third and fourth centuries,
aspects of the Laozi (and the Zhuangzi) converged with some fundamental
ideas of the Analects. Learned writers like Guo Pu (276–324), Sun Chuo (314–
371), or Tao Qian (365?–427, also known as Tao Yuanming) – to name just the
most famous – were equally versed in both traditions and referenced them
side by side in their own compositions.
While the Laozi owed its popularity primarily to its poetic mysticism,
the Zhuangzi is the most appealing Warring States work of prose. No trace
of the Zhuangzi has yet been found in any archaeological context, but the
limited number of manuscript findings so far precludes us from relating this
absence to the idiosyncratic and extremely unconventional nature of the
73
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Zhuangzi. The received text is the version prepared by Guo Xiang (d. 312),
whose commentary is a dense, often highly abstract philosophical treatise.
An earlier commentary by Xiang Xiu (third century ad), one of the “Seven
Worthies of the Bamboo Grove,” is only preserved in fragments. All thirtythree chapters of the present Zhuangzi are accepted as compositions from
the fourth through second centuries bc, with the seven “inner chapters”
(neipian) as their core and most original writings. These are traditionally
attributed to Zhuang Zhou, who according to the Records of the Historian lived
in the fourth century bc. By contrast, the fifteen “outer chapters” (waipian)
and eleven “miscellaneous chapters” (zapian) contain heterogeneous material
from various sources, including writings that reflect a particular focus on
the well-being of the self, a doctrine associated with the Warring States
philosopher Yang Zhu. An imperial edict of 742 elevated the Zhuangzi to
Daoist canonical status under the title of True Classic of the Southern Flowerland
(Nanhua zhenjing). Like the Laozi, the Zhuangzi is believed to come from the
old southern state of Chu.
The “inner chapters” develop the core ideas of philosophical Daoism: a
life of natural spontaneity; unity of the human inner self with the cosmic
“way”; distance from social obligations and political engagement; acceptance
of death as natural transformation; praise of the useless and the aimless;
contempt for social values, hierarchies, and conventional reasoning. These
themes are further elaborated upon in the anecdotes of the “outer” and
“miscellaneous” chapters that accumulated over time as colorful lore around
the figure of Zhuang Zhou. In this spirit, the “miscellaneous” Chapter 32
contains a vignette on the master’s own death:
When Master Zhuang was about to die, his disciples wanted to give him a
lavish funeral. Master Zhuang said: “I take heaven and earth as my inner and
outer coffins, the sun and the moon as my pair of jade disks, the stars and
constellations as my pearls and beads, the ten thousand things as my funerary
gifts. With my burial complete, how is there anything left unprepared? What
shall be added to it?” The disciples said: “We are afraid that the crows and
kites will eat you, Master!” Master Zhuang said: “Above ground I’d be eaten
by crows and kites, below ground I’d be eaten by mole crickets and ants. You
rob the one and give to the other – how skewed would that be? If you take
the uneven to create evenness, then the even is yet uneven. If you take the
unproven for proof, then the proven is yet unproven. The clear-sighted man
is merely used by others, but the man of spiritual insight produces proof. The
clear-sighted man has been inferior to the man of spiritual insight for long
already! And yet the fool holds on to what he sees and projects it onto others.
His achievement is just exterior, and isn’t it pitiable?”
74
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
While other Warring States philosophical texts advance ideals of sociopolitical order, the Zhuangzi is fundamentally opposed to any such order imposed on
the individual. Apart from their philosophical radicalism, the “inner chapters”
also come closest to a notion of fictional writing. Their anecdotal format and
mention of historical figures accords with Warring States historical narrative
and expository prose, yet the text subverts its historical references through
dazzling imagination, hyperbole, and explicit fictionalization. Its imaginary
tales and parables are poetic (with ample use of rhyme and other euphonic
structures) and humorous, with frequent flashes of sarcasm, shocking images,
and an outspoken disdain for the deepest notions of moral thought and ritual
propriety.
Many Zhuangzi anecdotes display a fictional, even fantastical, nature. A
recurrent technique is the shift of events into the sphere of dreams where,
for example, a skull, speaking from the perspective of the dead, may serve
as conversation partner. In the most famous anecdote, the ambivalence of
dream and reality itself becomes the topic: Zhuang Zhou wakes up from a
dream of being a butterfly – yet now, “he did not know whether he was Zhou,
who had dreamt being a butterfly, or a butterfly who dreams being Zhou.”
Throughout the text, the conventional order of things is reversed: those who
maintain their uselessness – like human cripples or crooked trees – will not be
exploited but live out their allotted time, the social obligations of mourning for
the dead run against the natural course of existence, life and death are different
phases in the larger scheme of cosmic transformation, and the hallowed texts
of old are the dregs of people long dead. Strenuous instruction violates true
comprehension and mastery of any art (like wheel-making or butchering),
which arises only from one’s complete adaptation to the task. In numerous
parables, the social order is rejected as opposed to the natural one.
The text furthermore uses sharp-witted sophistry to resolutely drive conventional logic into absurd conclusions, challenging rationality itself. It shows
the manipulative power of eloquent speech together with its limits and possible transcendence. In this, the Zhuangzi influenced the “profound learning” (xuanxue) of early medieval times as much as the paradoxical riddles
of Chan ( Japanese “Zen”) Buddhism; at the same time, its philosophy of
natural spontaneity and rejection of public service, as well as its mythological fantasies and exuberant imagery, inspired poets, philosophers, and
writers of fiction – such as Six Dynasties “Accounts of the Strange” (zhiguai)
– from Han times onward. The modern term for fiction, xiaoshuo, incidentally, appeared first in the Zhuangzi, where it means “trivial talk,” perhaps of
folklore.
75
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
X. The Verses of Chu
The anthology Verses of Chu contains a series of late Warring States and Han
dynasty poems, some of them long, others brief, associated with the southern
literature and cultural geography of ancient Chu. Unlike the Poetry, the Verses
of Chu never received imperial recognition, but their influence on all later Chinese literature is no less tangible and significant. By late Warring States times,
the state of Chu had developed its own distinct forms of cultural expression
(religion, mythology, painting, music, literature) while also remaining fully
exposed to the northern traditions, as the evidence of Chu tomb manuscripts
amply proves. People in Chu spoke their own dialect, or dialects, and had
developed their own calligraphic forms, yet both were clearly Chinese and
concurred with their counterparts in the north. The southern poets were
entirely familiar with the northern literary tradition while developing their
own, highly sophisticated art of literary expression. The earliest texts of the
southern anthology are dated to the fourth or third centuries bc, but their
poetic brilliance suggests a much larger, and earlier, literary tradition. Outside
the anthology proper, the influence of the southern lyrics is clearly manifest
in the poetic expositions ( fu) and shorter songs (ge) of Western Han times.
The Western Han taste for Chu poetry, music, and material culture may
partly stem from the southern origins of the imperial family. When Liu Bang,
the Han founding emperor (Han Gaozu, r. 202–195 bc), had his state sacrifices
arranged, his ritual hymns were performed to “Chu melodies” (Chu sheng).
The Western Han poetry attributed to members of the imperial family shows
common traits with the language and rhythms of the Verses of Chu, and the
History of the Han notes the performance of Chu songs at the imperial court.
Wang Yi’s Chapter and Verse Commentary to the Verses of Chu (Chuci zhangju),
the basis of the received version of the anthology, attributes roughly half
of the songs to Qu Yuan (ca 340–278 bc) and several others to his shadowy
third-century “successors” Song Yu and Jing Cuo; however, a number of the
Qu Yuan songs are evidently Han imitations. The first anthology of Chu lyrics
may go back to Liu An, king of Huainan and uncle of Emperor Wu, whom
the tradition credits with the “Summoning the Recluse” (Zhao yinshi) poem
in the Verses of Chu. Liu An – or the scholars assembled at his court – also
authored a commentary on “Encountering Sorrow” (Lisao), the longest and
most prominent poem of the anthology. Wang Yi mentions that Liu Xiang,
on the basis of Liu An’s earlier compilation, had assembled the next version of
the Verses of Chu, and he attributes to Liu the penultimate series of poems in
the anthology, “Nine Laments” ( Jiutan), which are then followed by Wang’s
76
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
own “Nine Yearnings” ( Jiusi). The received text under the title Supplementary
Commentary to the Verses of Chu (Chuci buzhu) represents Hong Xingzu’s (1070–
1135) reorganization of the Wang Yi text. It includes Wang Yi’s original exegesis,
the Tang dynasty commentaries on the pieces included in the sixth-century
Selections of Refined Literature (Wenxuan), and Hong Xingzu’s own annotation
that partly departs from Wang’s. Influential later commentaries that often
reject Wang’s readings include Zhu Xi’s Collected Commentaries to the Verses of
Chu (Chuci jizhu) and Wang Fuzhi’s (1619–1692) Thorough Explanations to the
Verses of Chu (Chuci tongshi).
The Verses of Chu differs from the older Poetry in its topics, imagery, language, and meter – and, most significantly, must have differed in its (no
longer retrievable) musical style. The Verses of Chu includes references to the
geography and flora as well as to the mythological world of the south. Its
rich imagination, especially in the early poems, seems to connect it to the
paintings on luxurious lacquerware and silk found at richly furnished Chu
aristocratic tombs, including the 433 bc tomb of the Marquis Yi of Zeng (Zeng
Hou Yi) in Suixian (Hubei) and the tombs at Mawangdui. The paintings
show large numbers of mythological beings riding the clouds or dwelling –
as in the famous silk banner from Mawangdui – in the spirit worlds.
The vivid meter and rapid changes of rhyme in the Verses of Chu likely
reflect southern musical styles that in their tempi and versatility differed
starkly from the solemn and slow melodies associated with the hymns from
the Poetry. Archaeological finds of both string and wind instruments point
to the performance of elegant and lithe melodies in contrast to the classical
music dominated by bells, drums, and chime stones. Likewise, the somewhat
static repetition of syllables in the Poetry has made room for a wealth of
rhyming and alliterative binomes, and the largely uniform four-syllable meter
is replaced by a diversity of verse structures, including alternations between
poetry and prose, and variations of the four-syllable form through addition of
recurrent particles. The typical couplet of the “Nine Songs” ( Jiuge) – perhaps
the earliest series of poems in the anthology – has two equal lines of four, five,
or six syllables plus the rhythmic particle xi after the second or third syllable.
In “Encountering Sorrow,” the pattern is further developed by moving the xi
to the end of the first line while adding another (constantly varying) particle
in the middle of each line; the result is a continuous flow of ten words (plus
three particles) able to carry a narrative style. This lively rhythm is further
accelerated by a slight pause after the first beat: dum dum-dum particle dumdum xi / dum dum-dum particle dum-dum. Since Han times, this so-called sao
meter was particularly popular in laments over personal misfortune.
77
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Framed as a celestial journey, the 187 couplets of “Encountering
Sorrow” – the longest poem of pre-imperial China – unfold a melancholic
narrative of political ambition and frustration that from its earliest reception
was interpreted through the tragic biography of its presumed author Qu Yuan.
Since Jia Yi’s (200–168 bc) “Lament for Qu Yuan” (Diao Qu Yuan), the text
was read as the elegy of a neglected and banished worthy. In Han times alone,
Liu An, Sima Qian, Liu Xiang, Yang Xiong, Liang Song (d. 83 ad), Ban Gu, and
Wang Yi have all contributed to this interpretation. The Records of the Historian
provides the principal information on Qu Yuan, but Jia Yi’s “Lament for Qu
Yuan” and the patchwork nature of Sima Qian’s account show the existence
of earlier and possibly diverging sources. The biography in the Records seems
to combine at least two partly contradictory sources, one of which refers to
the protagonist as Qu Ping. The emerging figure of Qu Yuan/Qu Ping is a
minister of Chu, related to the ruling house but slandered by rivals at court,
who had warned his ruler against a disastrous military engagement; his advice
was not heeded, and he was instead banished to the south, where he wandered
around aimlessly and finally drowned himself in the Miluo river. Different
sources place “Encountering Sorrow” either before or after the moment of
banishment. Either way, in Qu Yuan we meet the first literary author of
China identified by name and furnished with a biographical rationale for his
writing – a rationale conspicuously reminiscent of the numerous neglected
advisers in the Zuo Tradition and Discourses of the States. Moreover, the reading of “Encountering Sorrow” as self-expression and lament corresponds to
the purposes of writing that the “Great Preface” attributes to the unknown
authors of the Poetry.
The protagonist of “Encountering Sorrow” expresses his inner virtue by
donning a wealth of beautiful and aromatic plants – yet only to finally realize
that they, and moral integrity, are no longer prized:
In profusion I already had this inner beauty,
And added to it superb comportment.
I dressed in fragrant river rush and secluded angelica,
Twined autumn thoroughwort to make for my girdle.
...
The three kings of old were pure and perfect,
And thus the flocks of sweet fragrance were in their proper place.
Diversely combined were the layered pepper and cinnamon,
How would sweet clover and angelica alone be strung together?
78
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
...
I fashioned waterlilies into a robe,
Gathered lotus to make a skirt,
No one understands me, it is over now,
Only my inner self is true and fragrant.
...
The times are in tumult, rapidly changing,
How can I linger for long?
Thoroughwort and angelica are changing and no longer fragrant,
Iris and sweet clover are transforming and turn into straw.
How can these fragrant plants of old
Today have now turned into worthless mugwort?
Throughout the protagonist’s mystic journey, his erotic desire, fantasies of
immortality, and sovereign command of the cosmic spirits – all metaphors for
political ambition – alternate with passages of lament and complaints about a
world upside down. To Han readers, the political allegory was unmistakable,
and Wang Yi interpreted “Encountering Sorrow” within the same moral–
historical framework that the Mao exegesis had already brought to the Poetry.
This political reading of “Encountering Sorrow,” clearly suggested by the
poem itself, was then extended to other songs of the anthology. Like the Mao
reading of the Poetry, Wang Yi’s approach to the Verses of Chu was explicitly
challenged only in Song times.
Modern scholars have doubted the historical persona of Qu Yuan, his
authorship of “Encountering Sorrow,” and the biographical reading of the
text. To Han and later traditional scholars, these issues were off-limits. Qu
Yuan was the prototypical poet driven by unbearable despair. To Sima Qian,
Qu Yuan – almost as much as Confucius – was a primary ancestor in spirit,
and numerous later authors saw his fate as a precursor of their own. Jia Yi’s
“Lament for Qu Yuan” and Yang Xiong’s “Refuting ‘Encountering Sorrow’”
(Fan Lisao) criticized Qu Yuan’s escapism into suicide, but Sima Qian’s sympathetic view of a tragic hero prevailed: having tried in vain to avert catastrophe
from his ruler and state, Qu Yuan ultimately paid the highest price for his
morally superior stance. In modern times, Wen Yiduo (1899–1946) and Guo
Moruo (1892–1978), writing during the Japanese invasion of 1937–1945, recast
Qu Yuan in their own terms: the exemplary patriot, the politically engaged
intellectual, and China’s “first poet of the people.”
The Records biography includes two more songs related to Qu Yuan’s life
that are also found in the Verses of Chu: “The Fisherman” (Yufu), a dialogue
with a rustic commoner where Qu Yuan explains himself as the single “clear”
79
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
person in a “muddy” world, and “Embracing Sand” (Huai sha), a lament that
Qu Yuan “made” (zuo) immediately before drowning himself. In the Verses of
Chu, “Embracing Sand” is one of the “Nine Declarations” ( Jiuzhang), a cycle
of poems attributed to Qu Yuan that, however, seem like later imitations of
“Encountering Sorrow.” Composed in the sao style, they aim to capture Qu
Yuan’s poetic spirit and sentiment of desolation. The same is true for “The
Fisherman,” “Divining the Abode” (Bu ju), and the cycle “Nine Changes”
( Jiubian) that is attributed to Song Yu. All these songs, likely dating from
the third and early second centuries bc, contribute to the Qu Yuan legend.
Most of them are monologues that use the topoi established in “Encountering
Sorrow” – the plant imagery, the unsuccessful journey – to complain about
the unjust world. They also develop a new depiction of nature far beyond the
brief and simple images known from the “Airs of the States”: long, intense
descriptions of bleak environments that correspond to the disconsolate state
of human existence.
Beginning with “Encountering Sorrow” and then further developed in the
subsequent Qu Yuan tradition, a new poetic lexicon unfolds that becomes
the hallmark of the Western Han poetic exposition ( fu): entire catalogues
of natural phenomena, cast in the literary form of rhyming and alliterative
binomes. The cosmic journey, which takes the protagonists across vast distances and through a rapid succession of landscapes, provides the narrative
framework for such descriptions, opening new vistas and their poetic catalogues at every turn. All but one of these journeys are unsuccessful. The
exception is “Roaming Afar” (Yuan you), a long piece of 178 lines depicting
the ecstatic and mystical flight to the four directions and, finally, the utopian
center of the “great beginning” (taichu). Likely dating from the second century bc, the poem combines the sensualistic language of the spirit voyage with
fantasies of natural elixirs and the attainment of transcendence. Oscillating
between religious dreams of immortality and the exploration of the natural
cosmos, “Roaming Afar” prefigures the medieval poetry and prose of alchemical experiments and Daoist thought. The precious plants of “Encountering
Sorrow” are no longer allegories of inner purity but the source of dietary and
spiritual perfection.
Apart from “Encountering Sorrow,” which provided the stylistic and thematic template for much of the Verses of Chu, the “Nine Songs” ( Jiuge), which
possibly pre-date “Encountering Sorrow,” exerted profound and lasting influence on later Chinese literature. According to Wang Yi, Qu Yuan composed
these poems during his banishment in the south where he encountered the
“excessive” religious practices of the common people; on this occasion, he
80
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
adapted and refined their songs to give expression to his personal frustration
and political criticism. This Eastern Han reading (maintained also by Hong
Xingzu) combined two political tropes of its time: the pejorative view of the
south as semi-barbarian and “excessive” (yin), and the purpose of poetry as an
expression of personal intent. However, unlike “Encountering Sorrow,” the
“Nine Songs” offer little to support such an interpretation unless one decoded
each of their images in a narrow and tendentious fashion. In fact, the earliest
poetic reception accepted the songs fully as religious chants to the cosmic
deities of Chu: during the two decades after 114 bc, Emperor Wu’s court poets
adapted the diction and vocabulary of the “Nine Songs” for a new set of state
sacrificial hymns, the “Songs for the Sacrifices at the Suburban Altars” ( Jiaosi
ge). As so much of the musical, literary, religious, and material culture of
third- and early second-century Chu was present in Western Han – and especially Emperor Wu’s – imperial representation and court entertainment, this
reception was likely based on some direct knowledge of southern religious
rites and their chants. Writing more than two centuries later, Wang Yi, on
the other hand, transposed the meaning of the “Nine Songs” onto the plane
of political rhetoric.
The “Nine Songs” unfold a pantheon of cosmic spirits that were partly
indigenous to the south and partly – like the two “Masters of Fate” (siming) or
the “Lord of the (Yellow) River” (hebo) – shared with the religious culture of
northern China. Possibly a repertoire of hymns performed at seasonal rituals,
their received sequence might contain a certain performative order, with the
first song, “Great Unity, August Emperor of the East” (Donghuang taiyi),
invoking the spirits and the last one, “Offering Rites to the Souls” (Li hun),
sending them off. “Great Unity” shows parallels with the first of Emperor
Wu’s hymns: it begins with divining an auspicious day for the sacrifice, notes
the offerings and ritual music, and finally concludes with a self-referential
statement on the success of the performance, stating that the cosmic spirit has
assumed his place among the sacrificial community. The formulaic structure
resonates with both the subsequent Western Han sacrificial hymns and the
venerated models of old, the hymns of the Poetry and their contemporaneous
bronze inscriptions. The “Nine Songs” may have served to establish the
contact with the cosmic spirits and, simultaneously, to celebrate and reaffirm
this communication. Thus the final song briefly states the conclusion of the
ritual and its eternal perpetuation.
The altogether eleven hymns are devoted to nine spirits and in addition
recall the “Fallen of the State” (Guoshang) before ending with “Offering Rites
to the Souls.” The title “Nine Songs” for a series of eleven poems has found
81
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
various explanations, three of which seem relatively persuasive without being
mutually exclusive: that “nine” as the highest number of classical numerology
signifies “completeness” more than any specific number, and was for this
reason used for the various cycles of the Verses of Chu; that “nine” refers to the
nine spirits worshipped in the cycle; or that the “Nine Songs” includes two
pairs of songs so that at each performance, perhaps seasonally adjusted, only
one song of each pair was actually performed.
Beyond both the religious reception and political interpretation, and ultimately far more influential than either one, is the inspiration the “Nine Songs”
gave to later poetry. The two most beautiful and influential pieces are to the
goddesses of the Xiang river, “Lady of the Xiang” (Xiang jun) and “Consort of
the Xiang” (Xiang furen). Speaking in the voice of a male shaman, these songs
depict the unsuccessful quest for an erotic encounter with the goddess. In
both songs, the shaman embarks on a spirit journey through the watery and
lush landscape of southern Chu, mapping a hallucinatory world onto the real
geography. The magical landscape is filled with precious exotic plants that the
shaman now uses for his own purposes. The principal literary structure is, as
in “Encountering Sorrow,” the richly varied catalogue of intense description.
And yet his quest ends in frustration, as in “Lady of the Xiang”:
With cinnamon oars and thoroughwort sweeps
I cut through the ice, piled up the snow.
Figs I was plucking in the water,
For lotus I reached in the treetops.
With hearts divided, the go-between toils,
Her love was not deep and lightly broken.
The stream rushed swiftly between stones, shallow and shallow,
My flying dragons went soaring and soaring.
As her joining was faithless, resentment lasts long,
Untrue to her vow, she told me she had no time.
The unfulfilled quest for a tryst with the elusive goddess established a new
language of erotic desire that was subsequently refined and expanded in evernew variations: Cao Zhi’s (191–232) “Poetic Exposition on the Goddess of the
Luo River” (Luoshen fu), the “Poetic Exposition on Gaotang” (Gaotang fu)
attributed to Song Yu (but most likely of a Six Dynasties date), the yuefu series
“Mount Wu so High” (Wushan gao), the palace-style poetry of Qi and Liang
times, Li He’s (791–817) sensual and morbid fantasies of Elysian goddesses,
and even Bai Juyi’s (772–846) “Song of Everlasting Regret” (Changhen ge)
all draw extensively on the diction of the “Nine Songs.” Meanwhile, the
vocabulary of cosmic sovereignty and grandiose representation of songs like
82
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
“Great Unity, August Emperor of the East” appealed to later depictions of
imperial authority and its ritual manifestations. And finally, the “Fallen of
the State” became a political topos for lamenting the martyrs of great causes.
When Kang Youwei (1858–1927) remembered in emotional verses Tan Sitong
(1865–1898), the executed activist of the “Hundred Days Reforms” from Hunan
(the core area of ancient Chu), the language of the “Nine Songs” was his best
possible choice.
Within the Verses of Chu, one more work and one sequence of three texts
stand out for their uniqueness and highly developed diction changing between
religious sentiment and literary rhetoric. The first are the 172 mostly tetrasyllabic verses of the “Heavenly Questions” (Tianwen), a catalogue of questions
that begins with the origin of the universe and continues to mythical and cosmic phenomena. The main part, comprising more than 80 percent of the text,
is devoted to the mythology and history of Chu, told in mostly chronological
order, up to 506 bc. Parts of the text seem cryptic and perhaps incomplete;
moreover, much of its underlying mythology was lost early on. Originally,
the text must have been embedded in a larger context of legends and ritual
practice. Wang Yi, who again resorts to a biographical and political reading,
suggests that when Qu Yuan wandered aimlessly through the south, he rested
in the ancestral temples of former kings and worthies, where he found murals
of mythological and historical narratives. He thus wrote his questions directly
to these paintings from where they were later copied and put into the form
of the “Heavenly Questions.” Wang Yi’s account was perhaps inspired by
stone carvings as well as wall paintings in Eastern Han temples and tombs, yet
archaeology has produced a wealth of much earlier paintings on silk and lacquerwork that already for late Warring States and early Western Han times
prove the technical and imaginative maturity of pictorial representation in
ancient Chu aristocratic culture: the star map on the lacquered suitcase from
the tomb of the Marquis Yi of Zeng, the Chu silk manuscript from Zidanku
(Changsha, Hunan) of around 300 bc, the funerary banner and representations of comets from Mawangdui, and others. In addition, the History of the
Han mentions pictorial representations at the suburban altars, a depiction of
astral bodies on an imperial military banner, and images of imperial ancestors
inside the Western Han imperial palace – all perhaps inspired by the southern
origins of the imperial house. In short, Wang Yi’s conjecture of a pictorial
background to the “Heavenly Questions” may not be entirely implausible; at
the very least, both the sophisticated cosmological and mythological images
from Chu tombs and the equally developed literary art of the Verses of Chu
must have emerged from the same southern aristocratic culture. Incidentally,
83
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
the protagonist of “Encountering Sorrow” – presumably Qu Yuan – declares
himself the scion of the Chu royal clan.
To appreciate the aristocratic origins of the Verses of Chu, one may leave
aside Wang Yi’s narrow biographical–political readings and their Western Han
precursors in the writings of Jia Yi, Sima Qian, and Yang Xiong. As soon as
one removes this interpretation, or at least its extension from “Encountering
Sorrow” to the “Nine Songs” and “Heavenly Questions,” the early layers
of the Verses of Chu become more clearly visible as the product of Chu and
Han court writing. The “Nine Songs” and “Heavenly Questions” may indeed
have been the literary rearrangement of archaic religious knowledge whose
original form, function, and context we no longer know. They may have
emerged from rituals of sacrifice and religious commemoration where ancient
knowledge and identity were ascertained and perpetuated. In the state of
Chu, which had long been part of the Zhou realm but in Warring States
times increasingly developed its own forms of artistic expression, cultural
identity meant the fusion of archaic Zhou traditions with indigenous traits of
Chu historical memory and imagination. References to a wide and eclectic
pantheon of spirits show the learned authors of “Encountering Sorrow,” the
“Nine Songs,” and “Heavenly Questions” being familiar with sources both
northern and southern.
The same is true for the last major genre of the early part of the Verses
of Chu. The two long pieces “Summoning the Soul” (Zhao hun) and “Great
Summons” (Da zhao) are literary reworkings of shamanistic incantations to
call back the soul of the dying or the deceased, a religious ritual detailed in
the Ceremonial Ritual. The two texts are largely parallel and follow a simple
sequence: speaking in the voice of the ritual specialist, they call back the
soul by describing in long catalogues the horrors waiting in each of the four
directions (and, in “Summoning the Soul,” also above and below); this terrifying description is then contrasted with even more elaborate accounts of the
sensual pleasures and luxury of court life ready for the returning soul to enjoy:
O Soul, come back!
Do not descend into that dark realm
Where the Lord of the Earth lies in nine coils.
With his horns cutting sharp,
His back humped, his bloody flanks,
He is hounding men, pacing fast.
...
O Soul, come back!
Return to your old abode!
84
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
...
The chambers faced with minerals, and kingfisher wings
Suspended from carnelian hooks;
Quilts covered with kingfisher pearls,
Glowing with even light.
Thin gauze covers the walls,
Brocade canopies are spreading out.
Ribbons and plaits patterned and plain,
Knotted to half-disks of agate.
Following the (altogether much longer) description of the palace chambers,
“Summoning the Soul” then continues with extensive descriptions of the court
beauties populating them; next, the text lists the rare delicacies of a banquet
before ending with the celebration of a veritable orgy. Finally, shifting into
a more measured diction, a coda (luan) recalls a former hunting expedition
with the king – possibly King Xiang of Chu (r. 298–263 bc) – who is also the
addressee of the text.
In their boundless imagination and hyperbolic language, the two “Summons” are related to the rhetoric of the “persuasions” as well as to the grand
form of the Western Han poetic exposition ( fu, see below). Yet the “Summons” also inspired a far more sober variation on their theme of “calling
back” a departed soul. This is the poem “Summoning the Recluse” (Zhao
yinshi), presumably composed at Liu An’s southern court. “Summoning the
Recluse” – which later readers saw as an expression of Liu An’s personal
and political troubles – is no longer devoted to the departed soul but to a
royal prince (wangzi) of high character who has withdrawn from public life
into seclusion in nature. The ideal of the recluse was long established by
Liu An’s time, and credible Western Han sources mention eremites living
in the mountains. Entirely new and of far-reaching influence, however, was
the poetic expression given to it in “Summoning the Recluse.” Beyond other
early visions of nature, this poem imagines the natural environment of the
mountain as a utopian alternative to the social realm – not, however, as an
ideal landscape but as a hostile and utterly dangerous space where the prince
“cannot linger long.” The wilderness is the sphere of both salvation and deadly
threat, a complex balance created from the correspondences between landscape description and the recluse’s inner world of inconsolable melancholy.
The princely recluse does not flee into comfort; his moral principles cause
him terrifying hardship. In this poem, nature is at once the actual space of
reclusion and the metaphor for the trouble and affliction visited upon the man
of high character who refuses to compromise his rectitude. “Summoning the
85
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Recluse” is the poetic voice not of escapism but of incorruptible steadfastness, with uncounted echoes resounding throughout the literary tradition of
imperial China. A member of the moral aristocracy, now in opposition to raw
political power, the “prince,” like the Confucian “superior man” or the Qu
Yuan of “Encountering Sorrow,” was a model to emulate.
XI. The poetry of the early empire
The poetry of imperial China begins with the Qin First Emperor. After completing his final conquest and establishing the unified empire in 221 bc, the
emperor, accompanied by his court classicists (ru), toured the newly conquered eastern regions and between 219 and 210 bc erected seven stele inscriptions on mountaintops or otherwise historically significant locations. At each
location, the imperial entourage performed sacrifices to the cosmic powers,
recited the emperor’s historical merits and carved the eulogy into stone. Six of
the seven inscriptions are included in the Records of the Historian; the remaining
one from Mount Yi (Shandong province) was well-known in Tang times and
has been transmitted in collections of stone rubbings. A recarving of the stele,
dating from ad 993, is preserved in the “Forest of Stelae” (beilin) in Xi’an.
Little is left of the inscriptions. A stone fragment of ten characters, purportedly from the Mount Tai inscription, is of dubious authenticity; in addition,
a fragment from the inscription on Mount Langye (Shandong) includes only
lines of a secondary inscription that the First Emperor’s son, the “Second
Generation (Emperor)” (Ershi, r. 210–207 bc), is said to have added, in 209 bc,
to his father’s monuments. Several traditional sources have attributed the
inscriptions, both text and calligraphy, to the Qin chancellor Li Si, while some
modern scholars have speculated that the primary inscriptions on Mount Tai
and Mount Yi were actually retrospective creations of the son.
All seven inscriptions commemorate not only the unification but also the
act of their inscription and recitation, historicizing both the emperor’s accomplishments and their immediate recognition. These texts comprise either
seventy-two or thirty-six lines, regular in both line length and the use of
rhyme. Their diction, vocabulary, and political rhetoric recall and continue
the hymns of the Classic of Poetry and pre-imperial bronze inscriptions, celebrating the unification not as an act accomplished by military success but as
the establishment of good moral order. While invoking the earlier religious
language of political representation, they are no longer limited to the audience
of the ancestral temple but address the spirits of the entire cosmos within the
framework of a new political ritual: the imperial tour of inspection. Their
86
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
relative uniformity across both geographical distances and a ten-year period
suggests that the texts followed a blueprint designed by textual and ritual
classicists at the Qin imperial court, many of whom had been recruited from
the newly conquered eastern states. Written in the unified script of the Qin
empire, they inscribe the new political order into chosen, usually religiously
significant, sites of nature, integrating the former states and their religious
geography into the new universal polity of Qin. In their teleological account,
they transform the eastern states from subjects of their own history and memory into objects of Qin imperial historiography and religious representation,
as in the inscription on the eastern vista of Mount Zhifu (Shandong) in 218 bc:
Since the sage’s laws initially arose,
He cleansed and ordered the land within the borders
And abroad punished the cruel and violent.
His martial terror radiating in all directions,
He shook and moved the four poles,
Seized and extinguished the six kings.
Far and wide he unified all under Heaven,
Disaster and harm were finally put to rest,
And forever halted were clashes of arms.
The August Divine Emperor’s shining virtue
Regulates and orders the realm,
Inspecting and listening, he is not idle.
He creates and establishes the great principle,
Brilliantly arranges the assembled implements,
Making all have their insignia and banners.
The officials in service honor their divisions,
Each understanding his task,
And affairs have no doubts or uncertainties.
The black-haired people are changed and transformed,
The distant and near share unified measures,
In approaching the old, they eliminate fault.
The constant duties are now fixed,
Later successors will continue the deed,
Forever upholding the sage’s rule.
The second cycle of imperial poetry, immediately following the Qin inscriptions, is of a similar nature: seventeen hymns that the Han founding emperor
Gaozu used in his ancestral sacrifices. These “Songs of a Pacified Age for the
Inner Halls” (Anshi fangzhong ge), composed between 202 and 195 bc, were
likely created by another group of court classicists partially inherited from the
Qin. In their classical diction, once again oriented toward the Zhou hymns
87
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
and bronze inscriptions, the hymns display an attempt toward ritual continuity and textual tradition that transcended the social and political turmoil
surrounding the fall of the Qin. Performed to “Chu melodies” (Chu sheng,
reportedly composed by the emperor’s otherwise unknown consort Lady
Tangshan), the hymns show only occasional traces of the southern poetic
idiom familiar from the Verses of Chu, yet fused with the solemn diction of
political liturgy:
Thoroughwort and fig issue their scent,
Moving back and forth the cinnamon flowers.
Piously we present Heaven’s rites,
Complying with the radiance of sun and moon.
[The spirits] mount the four dragons of profound mystery,
Dashing in circles and moving around.
Feathers and banners in rich abundance,
Lush indeed, spreading far and farther.
The Way of filial piety continuous with our age,
We display the brilliant order of ritual!
While the Qin inscriptions and Han hymns were important for the political
and religious representation of their newly established polities, the dominant
genre of Han poetry was the “poetic exposition” ( fu) that for Western Han
times is best understood as a genre of rhapsodic performance. In early China,
the literary term fu appears in three partially overlapping meanings: as the verb
“to recite” or “to present” (as in poetry recitations in the Zuo Tradition); as one
of the three poetic modes fu (exposition), bi (comparison), and xing (evocation)
named in the Rituals of Zhou and the “Great Preface” and subsequently applied
to the songs of the Classic of Poetry; and as the term denoting the Han dynasty
genre of “poetic exposition.” In Han times, the word fu is interchangeable
with a series of homophones or near-homophones that all mean “to display”
or “to spread out,” linking the genre to the poetic mode of “exposition.”
A recently excavated manuscript from Yinwan (Lianyungang, Jiangsu), the
“Poetic Exposition on the Spirit Crow” (Shenwu fu) of approximately 10 bc,
where the word fu is written with a variant character, has confirmed this
interpretation. Fu thus refers to both the comprehensive exposition of a certain
subject and its rhapsodic presentation, the latter being captured in the formula
“to recite without singing is called fu” (History of the Han, “Monograph on Arts
and Writings”). Without providing a complete tally, the “Monograph” lists
the titles of 1,004 fu mostly of Western Han times. Today, only a few dozen
fu are extant from before the end of the Western Han, most of them in mere
fragments.
88
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
The genre was largely undefined in both form and content. Virtually any
poetic text of a certain length could be called fu, occasionally also in alternation
with terms like “eulogy” (song) or “(elegant) phrases” (ci). Later sources distinguish specific subsets of the fu, such as the “sorrows” (sao), in the tradition of
“Encountering Sorrow”; the “lament” (diaowen); compositions in seven parts,
or “sevens” (qi); and the dialogical “staged discussions” (shelun, also called
“responses to questions,” duiwen). These terms began to be used as genre designations soon after the Western Han; thus no fewer than thirteen “sevens” are
known by title from Eastern Han times alone. Likewise, the staged discussions
or responses to questions – compositions where the protagonist successfully
defends himself against unjust accusations – generated their own tradition,
the origins of which were retrospectively traced to Dongfang Shuo’s (154–
93 bc) “Responding to a Guest’s Objections” (Da ke nan) and Yang Xiong’s
“Justification against Ridicule” ( Jie chao). The genre died out in the fourth
century, leaving merely nineteen titles on record.
For Western Han times, such distinctions are anachronistic; strictly speaking, the concept of genre seems to have emerged only over the second and
third centuries. “To recite without singing” points more to a performative
mode than to literary form, and this mode applied, for example, also to inscriptions. Thus, apart from the short song (ge) largely associated with the southern
literary tradition, the Western Han term fu covered the entire gamut of poetic
forms and topics, ranging from Jia Yi’s four-syllable-line philosophical meditation “The Owl” (Funiao fu) to Dong Zhongshu’s lament of personal frustration, “The Gentleman Is Not Accepted in His Times” (Shi buyu fu); from Sima
Xiangru’s (179–117 bc) grandiose celebration of the imperial park, “Excursion
Hunt of the Son of Heaven” (Tianzi youlie fu) to Mei Gao’s (fl. ca 130–110 bc)
impromptu pieces with which he constantly entertained the emperor; from
elaborate expositions on individual items such as Wang Bao’s (d. 61 bc) “The
Panpipes” (Dongxiao fu) to Yang Xiong’s compositions of moral admonition.
Musical instruments, trees, screens, ballgames, or dog races were topics just
as valid as accounts of the imperial rituals, processions, and architecture. The
personal reflection in the mode of Jia Yi, Dong Zhongshu, or Sima Qian – the
latter being credited, perhaps spuriously, with a “Lamenting the Gentleman
Who Is Not Accepted in His Times” (Bei shi buyu fu) – was the exception;
the rule was compositions for delectation, rhetorical display, and moral edification. The audience for these pieces was the ruler – regional or imperial –
and his courtiers, who enjoyed them not through individual reading but at
oral performances. While no few of the highest officials – indeed Emperor
Wu himself – composed fu, literary talent did not lead to an official career
89
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
but at best some minor appointment. Ban Gu characterized the most prolific
of all fu authors at Emperor Wu’s court, Mei Gao, as a man who “was not
well versed in classical learning but played the buffoon in the manner of the
comedians and delighted in frivolous jokes when composing fu and eulogies.”
Like Dongfang Shuo, a man known for his occasionally bizarre jokes, Mei Gao
complained about being treated as a jester.
The Western Han fu was related to the southern literary tradition known
from the Verses of Chu, but its true origin lay in late Warring States rhetorical
display and political persuasion. During the early Han reigns, the fu was not
promoted at the imperial court but emerged at the southern princely courts
of Wu (under Prince Liu Pi, r. 195–154 bc), Huainan (Liu An), and Liang (Liu
Wu, r. 168–144 bc), which attracted numerous political thinkers, philosophers,
rhetoricians, and literary talents. Accordingly, the language and imagination
of Mei Sheng (father of Mei Gao, d. 140 bc) and Sima Xiangru, the two greatest
stylists of their time, show decidedly southern characteristics in the mold
of the Verses of Chu. Jia Yi, a native of Luoyang whose “The Owl” is the
earliest known Han text called fu, wrote in the southern exile of Changsha
(Hunan). Mei Sheng hailed from southeastern Huaiyin ( Jiangsu), while the
three most prominent authors from the reign of Emperor Wu to the end of
the Western Han – Sima Xiangru, Wang Bao, and Yang Xiong – all came from
Shu (Sichuan); in addition, the History of the Han mentions that Wang Bao was
skilled in the recitation of Chu poetry, apparently a special and noteworthy
art. Indeed, works attributed to Jia Yi and Wang Bao are included in the Verses
of Chu. The “Monograph on Arts and Writings” credits Liu An with eighty-two
fu and his courtiers with another forty-four.
The great age of the fu began after Emperor Wu, at the age of seventeen,
ascended the imperial throne in 141 bc. He soon began to call the southern
literary talents to the imperial court at Chang’an – an eclectic group that
included rhetoricians like Zhuang Zhu (d. 122 bc), Zhufu Yan (d. 126 bc),
and Zhuang Ji (ca 188–105 bc, also called Yan Ji); fortune hunters like Sima
Xiangru; and entertainers like Mei Gao. While the old and frail Mei Sheng
died en route to the capital, Sima Xiangru, whom the History of the Han credits
with twenty-nine fu, arrived around 136 bc. (The account that Sima was called
to Chang’an after the emperor had personally “read” one of his works, however, is clearly a product of later imagination.) Mei Sheng’s “Seven Stimuli”
(Qi fa) is the earliest extant example of the southern “grand fu” (dafu), the
early climax of the Han fu. The grand fu is marked by length (running up
to five hundred lines or more), a dialogical structure reminiscent of Warring States face-to-face persuasions, a brief historicizing prose introduction,
90
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
an irregular meter, the alternation of rhymed and prose passages, constant
and extreme hyperbole, the use of rare words (especially onomatopoeia and
rhyming), alliterative and reduplicative binomes, a loose use of parallelism
within couplets, and extensive descriptive or enumerative catalogues of various phenomena. On the whole, the grand fu is designed as a spectacle of
language, celebrating at once the subject it expounds upon and its own poetic
brilliance. It expresses an extreme sensitivity to language as rhetorical embellishment and aural display, overwhelming its audience in cascades of intricate
sound patterns. In its greatest examples, the language of the fu mimetically
reproduces the very phenomenon it describes, such as in Mei Sheng’s account
of a tidal bore as the sixth of seven enticements by which a “guest from
Wu” tries to cure a Chu prince from an illness caused by overindulgence in
luxury and pleasure. Pushing the prince’s sensual imagination and perception to its limits, the text for some eighty lines races along with the wave it
describes:
Revolving and rushing, a glistening halo,
front and rear conjoined and connected.
Lofty and lofty, lifted and lifted,
roiling and roiling, raging and raging,
pressing and pressing, climbing and climbing,
a layered fortress of multiplied strength,
doubled and diverse like the lines of troops.
Rumbling and roaring, booming and crashing,
pushing and turning, surging and rolling –
truly, it cannot be withstood!
Except for impromptu compositions à la Mei Gao, it is not clear who
performed the fu at court and in which context. Did Sima Xiangru and Yang
Xiong, purportedly both stutterers, perform their own fu? In Sima Xiangru’s
largely spurious biography in the Records of the Historian, which seems to
extol the moral and aesthetic attitudes of Yang Xiong’s time about a century
later, the poet is said to have “presented” (zou) his “Great Man” (Daren fu),
stirring Emperor Wu into a flash of megalomaniac delusion where he felt as
elated as if “traversing the clouds” and “roaming Heaven and Earth.” The
dialogical format of many fu that created an arena of rhetorical competition
may even suggest polyvocal performances, or at least theatrical techniques
to represent the different voices. Furthermore, these competing voices were
often explicitly fictionalized, such as those of “Sir Vacuous” (Zixu), “Master
Improbable,” and “Lord No-Such” in Sima Xiangru’s “Excursion Hunt of the
Son of Heaven.”
91
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Such texts reproduced late Warring States modes of persuasion and verbal
embellishment and presented the art of verbal discourse itself as a source of
endless pleasure and entertainment. Thus Sima Xiangru’s “Excursion Hunt” –
in the Selections of Refined Literature divided into two distinct texts, “Sir Vacuous” (Zixu fu) and “The Imperial Park” (Shanglin fu) – is far more than an
account of the imperial hunt. In a grandiose spectacle of language, it turns
the actual park into a mythical landscape inhabited by the creatures of the
universe and traversed by the cosmic sovereign. Every wonder of the world
becomes part of the larger wonder of verbal artistry, enjoyed by the very
emperor who is celebrated in the poetic exposition. Like Mei Sheng’s “Seven
Stimuli,” the text concludes with a shift from the delight in sensual pleasure
(including the pleasure of language) to a lesson in moral edification. After
indulging in a slaughter of cosmic proportion followed by a veritable orgy
with strong sexual overtones, the subject of the text – the emperor – turns
suddenly inward and questions his excesses:
Thereupon, in the midst of drinking and the rapture of music, the Son of
Heaven becomes dazed and contemplative, as if having lost something. He
says, “Alas! This is too extravagant! I spend my leisure time with [the sensual
pleasures of] watching and listening, waste the days with nothing to do! . . .
I am afraid that later generations will become dissolute and dissipated; if they
proceed on this path, they will not turn back.”
The emperor then ends the feast with a solemn speech in which he extols
modesty and morality, immersion in the Classics, and selfless care for the
folk. The dramatic semantic shift from excess to contemplation is mirrored in
Sima Xiangru’s language: the extravagant rhythms and sound patterns used
to describe the royal hunt are now replaced by the simple dignity of classical
four-syllable verse. The text itself thus embodies the transformation of an
unrestrained and violent ruler into an archetypal sage-king of old. Having
initially mirrored the splendor of imperial pleasure, it now creates a textual
model for a sage ruler. This rhetorical performance is found in the works of
Sima Qian and Mei Sheng as well as in the “Great Summons” poem from the
Verses of Chu. In “Seven Stimuli,” after all sensual enticements have failed, it is
enough to merely mention the “important words and marvelous doctrines”
(yaoyan miaodao) to finally cure the prince of his illness:
The guest said, “Now I shall present to your Excellency the masters of methods
and arts, possessed of talent and sagacity, thinkers like Zhuang Zhou, Wei
Mou, Yang Zhu, Mo Di, Bian Juan, and Zhan He. Let us have them discourse
on the essential and the subtle of all under Heaven, giving order to the right
92
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
and the false. With Confucius and Laozi surveying what is presented, and
with Mencius holding the bamboo tally and counting, not one of ten thousand
cases will go amiss. These indeed are the important words and marvelous
doctrines of all under Heaven. I wonder whether your Excellency might like
to hear them.” Thereupon, the prince leaned upon his table, rose, and said,
“My mind has become clear as if I had already completely heard the words
of the sages and disputers.” Profusely, his perspiration issued forth, and all of
a sudden, his illness was gone.
Through playful fictionalization, relentless hyperbole, and bold pursuit of
a modernist literary taste, the grand fu of early and mid-Western Han times
revealed itself as an illusion for everyone to see through, celebrating the
double pleasures of splendid poetic delight and its simultaneous transcendence in classical learning and moral ideals. Later generations were, however,
deeply suspicious of this fusion of the monitory and entertaining functions
of literature, especially as the unrestrained display of verbal eloquence was
rooted in the morally dubious tradition of late Warring States “wandering
persuaders.” Beginning in the mid-first century bc, a conservative critique
of Emperor Wu’s modernist court culture emerged, which, within decades,
culminated in a radical reevaluation of the fu. The most forceful criticism,
which still carries weight to this day, was delivered by Yang Xiong, the most
influential literary author of the late Western Han. Originally an admirer and
imitator of Sima Xiangru’s style, albeit always with a more pronounced moral
perspective, Yang rejected the fu later in life. In his autobiography (included in
the History of the Han) and in the second chapter of his Exemplary Sayings (Fayan)
– a work written in imitation of the Analects – Yang provided the first explicit
definition and critique of the fu and the first sustained argument of literary
criticism in early China. According to Yang, the purpose of the fu is “indirect
admonition” ( feng); yet by “adducing analogies,” using “extremely gorgeous
and lavish phrases,” and grandly exaggerating its topic, the fu achieves just the
opposite: its addressee, the emperor, merely indulges in its aesthetic marvels
while missing its moral message. Thus, with ornate language overpowering
didactic purpose, “it is clear that the fu only encourages and does not restrain.”
Withdrawing from further fu writing, Yang juxtaposed the recent compositions with the poetic mode of “exposition” ( fu) in the ancient Classic of Poetry:
“The fu of the men of the Poetry are gorgeous and provide standards; the fu of
the epideictic poets are gorgeous and lead to excess.”
This didactic stand on the nature and purpose of literature was embraced
and canonized by Liu Xin – whom Yang seems to have held in some light
distaste – and then Ban Gu: the entire discussion of the fu in the “Monograph on
93
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Arts and Writings” directly descends, via Liu Xin, from Yang’s critique. Going
beyond Yang, Liu Xin’s voice in the “Monograph” turns this critique into a
tripartite historical narrative of cultural decline: originally, the dignitaries of
antiquity had presented ( fu) works from the Classic of Poetry on diplomatic
missions, to exert moral influence, and to express their personal thoughts;
next, with the political and moral collapse of the Zhou social order, such
recitation gave way to expressions of personal suffering and frustration that
served, at the same time, as political admonitions. For these, Liu Xin names
two authors: Qu Yuan, whose works were regarded as fu in the Han, and Xun
Qing, the author of the Xunzi, Chapter 26 (“Fu”) of which contains five poetic
riddles that share some of the formal characteristics of the Han fu (rhyme,
meter, rudimentary dialogue) together with a complaint about the morally
corrupt world. Liu Xin not only places the beginning of the true moral fu with
Qu Yuan and Xun Qing; in a third step, he also sees its end right there: all
subsequent authors, beginning with Qu Yuan’s “successors” Song Yu and Jing
Cuo, “vied to compose phrases greatly gorgeous and grossly aggrandizing”
and thus “drowned the meaning of indirect suasion and moral illustration”
of the genre. Two generations later, however, Ban Gu, author of the History
of the Han and the leading poet of court eulogies and fu of his time, used the
preface to his “The Two Capitals” (Liangdu fu) to praise the Han fu as “a
class of the ancient Poems.” Concerned with the historical stature of the Han
dynasty, he marvels at the more than one thousand fu listings in the imperial
library catalogue and equates the cultural splendor of the Han with that of
high antiquity. Departing from the rigor of Liu Xin’s critique, Ban Gu lists
the illustrious poets from the Emperor Wu reign onwards and an impressive
group of high-ranking officials – men whose fu “were second only to the Court
Hymns and Eulogies [of the Classic of Poetry].”
While Liu Xin emphasizes the remonstrative purpose of the fu, and Ban Gu
the eulogizing one, both agree with Yang Xiong’s vision of an autonomous
literary author and consider Qu Yuan to be its first incarnation. Nevertheless, Liu Xin’s argument that the fu originated in the expression of personal
sentiment largely upsets the Western Han history of the genre. Instead of
recognizing the combination of entertainment, panegyric, and moral persuasion that seems to have defined the fu at Emperor Wu’s court, Liu Xin focuses
on a type of fu that for most of Western Han times was marginal at best. As Jia
Yi and Yang Xiong had expressed their discontent with Qu Yuan’s mere lament
and suicide, Liu Xin establishes him as the primary model to follow. Only a
few examples of these “frustration fu” are known: those purportedly written
by Dong Zhongshu and Sima Qian, “Lamenting Time’s Fate” (Ai shiming)
94
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
attributed to Zhuang Ji and included in the Verses of Chu, Dongfang Shuo’s
“Responding to a Guest’s Objection,” Yang Xiong’s “Dissolving Ridicule,” and
Ban Jieyu’s (Favorite Beauty Ban, d. ca 6 bc) “Self-Commiseration” (Zidao fu),
in which she laments her fate as an imperial concubine. The literature monograph in the History of the Han notes collectively the existence of a mere dozen
pieces of “Miscellaneous Fu on the Loyal and Worthy Failing in Their Aims”
(Za zhongxian shiyi fu).
As the development of the fu was part of the new court culture established
by Emperor Wu, Yang Xiong’s and Liu Xin’s later critique of it belonged to
a much larger conservative cultural reorientation, which, toward the end of
the Western Han, culminated in the overall rejection of Emperor Wu’s court
literature, music, and ritual representation. In military, political, and fiscal
terms, Emperor Wu had stretched the resources of the young empire in three
decades (ca 130–100 bc) of rigorous expansion into Central Asia and northern
Vietnam, and toward the Korean peninsula. Following this expansion, foreign
goods and customs came to Chang’an and received an enthusiastic reception
at court. Furthermore, the southern aesthetics and religious practices from the
old region of Chu were introduced to the official state sacrifices. Sometime
between 114 and 111 bc, Emperor Wu greatly revitalized and expanded an
institution that had existed since Qin times, the imperial Bureau of Music
(Yuefu). Under the leadership of the poet and musician Li Yannian – brother
of Emperor Wu’s favorite consort, Lady Li (Li furen) – this office was part
of the imperial privy and thus outside the ritual bureaucracy. Producing the
music for both court entertainment and state rituals, the office welcomed
contemporary tunes from the various Chinese and even foreign (including
Central Asian) regions. At different times between 113 and 94 bc (earlier dates
given in the History of the Han are doubtful), a set of nineteen “Songs for
the Sacrifices at the Suburban Altars” was created. Several of their tunes
celebrated cosmic omens – the appearance of strange animals and plants, the
discovery of an ancient tripod, unusual atmospheric phenomena – interpreted
to signal cosmic approval of Emperor Wu’s rule. The hymns were presented
in the imperial ancestral temple and at the newly established, lavishly adorned
altar to the supreme cosmic deity Grand Unity (Taiyi) located in Ganquan,
about 110 kilometers northwest of Chang’an. Their diction is close to the
sensual expression of both the “Nine Songs” and some of Sima Xiangru’s fu,
although their traditional association with Sima, who died in 117 bc, seems
spurious.
It is for these qualities that Emperor Wu’s entire court culture – vivacious
music, modernist poetry, rich adornment of the imperial altars – was finally
95
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
rejected in late Western Han times. In 32–31 bc, Chancellor Kuang Heng and
Chief Censor Zhang Tan petitioned to change the wording of the hymns and
to restore the dignified music of old (as opposed to the “licentious tunes” of
the present). Their critique of the imperial altar to Grand Unity exemplifies
the entire program:
The purple altar is decorated with patterned ornament, multicolored carvings, and white–black and black–azure counterchange patterns. Moreover,
it has jade equipment and [representations of ?] female musicians. Its stone
altars and shrines for the immortals, buried carriages with simurgh-bells,
red horses and strong foals, and [wooden] figures of dragon steeds cannot
find their models in antiquity. According to the principle of the burnt offerings to the [cosmic] emperors at the suburban altar that Your Subjects have
learned, one [simply] sweeps the ground and sacrifices – this is venerating
substantial simplicity . . . Everything relating to the artificial adornment of
the purple altar, female musicians, carriages with simurgh-bells, red horses
and strong foals, dragon steeds, and stone altars, should appropriately not be
maintained.
In 7 bc, the Bureau of Music was dismantled and 441 of its 829 musicians
dismissed. The remaining 388 were transferred to the Ministry of Rites, and
the hymns on cosmic omens were deleted from the ritual repertoire. At
precisely the same time, scholars like Liu Xin and others moved to establish
new traditions of learning in the Five Classics – exegetical works like those
of the Mao Tradition and the Zuo Tradition – that purportedly were of higher
antiquity, and thus of superior moral authority, compared with the more
recent interpretations (see below).
Beyond the fu and the ritual hymns, the range of poetry that can be dated
with certainty to Western Han times is more limited than is traditionally
assumed. The History of the Han includes only two early Western Han songs
that are partially in the five-syllable line. Both of them are brief: a lament by
Lady Qi, consort of the founding emperor Gaozu, and the following poem in
which Li Yannian praises his sister’s beauty:
In the north, there is a beauty;
Unique in her own era, she stands alone.
With one glance, she topples a city;
with a second glance, she topples a state.
How could we not know her toppling the city and toppling the state?
Yet such a beauty will be hard to find again.
All other songs in the five-syllable line attributed to early Western
Han times appear only in sixth-century or later sources. Four other partly
96
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
five-syllable-line songs included in the History of the Han are dated into the
second half of the first century bc. To the literary tradition, this did not matter:
by late Six Dynasties times, the anonymous “Nineteen Old Poems” (Gushi
shijiu shou), the also anonymous eighteen “Songs for the Short Pan-pipe and
the Nao Bell” (Duanxiao naoge, apparently military songs), poems attributed
to Li Ling (d. 74 bc) and Su Wu (140–60 bc), and a whole series of other anonymous songs and ballads were assigned a Western Han date. At this time, many
of them were labeled yuefu – “Music Bureau (songs)” – after the designation of
the Western Han institution presumably in charge of their composition and
performance. While the literature monograph in the History of the Han notes
the existence of 314 short songs (ge), most of them were clearly ritualistic in
nature, and none can be matched with the anonymous songs anthologized in
Six Dynasties times.
The later assumptions about Western Han poetry are related to the idea
that the Bureau of Music was devoted to collecting the folk poetry from the
“lanes and alleys.” According to Eastern Han and later sources, the Zhou
kings had already sent out messengers to gather such songs in order to gauge
popular sentiment. This idea became widespread and influential in Eastern
Han times but cannot be ascertained for pre-imperial or even Western Han
times. If the practice of collecting folk songs at court indeed existed, it was
not yet the profound political trope envisioned by Eastern Han scholars.
This is not to say that there was no Western Han poetry beyond the fu and
the state ritual hymns. The Records of the Historian and especially the History
of the Han contain many songs attributed to members of the imperial family
and several other important historical figures. Some poems are metrically
close to the “Nine Songs” and thus suggestive of southern tunes, yet the
History of the Han extends the term “Chu melodies” (Chu sheng) also to pieces
in classical verse in the four-syllable line. As no traces of Han music have
been preserved, it remains speculative to fill the term with specific contents;
in literary terms, it may have referred to meter and rhythm, to Chu dialect
words and pronunciations, or to the use of rhyme that gradually shifted
away from the classical conventions of the Classic of Poetry. After being still
observed in the Qin stele inscriptions and Emperor Gaozu’s ancestral hymns,
these conventions weakened significantly already with the rhymed parts of
the Huainanzi and the early Han dynasty layers of the Verses of Chu. “Chu
melodies” may hence have referred to a combination of musical and linguistic
features; however, the Han songs associated with “Chu melodies” are far
removed from the intricate imagery and ornate vocabulary of the “Nine
Songs.”
97
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
All the songs included in Han dynasty historiography that are attributed to
prominent figures share several features: they are intensely personal, relatively
short, and simple and straightforward in their expression; moreover, they all
are attributed to moments of personal despair, often with the protagonist
extemporizing the song on the verge of his or her imminent demise. Thus
Xiang Yu (232–202 bc) sang in desperation when surrounded by Liu Bang’s
troops in 202 bc; Liu Bang sang – and danced – “The Great Wind” (Dafeng
ge) at the end of his life, worrying about his succession; after Liu Bang’s
death, Lady Qi sang while being incarcerated by the Empress Dowager (and
suffered horrible physical mutilation and the killing of her son in response to
her lament); Liu You (prince of Zhao, d. 181 bc), slandered and imprisoned by
the Empress Dowager’s clan, broke into song while being starved to death;
Liu Dan (prince of Yan, d. 80 bc) and his consort exchanged songs at a banquet
before Liu committed suicide because of his failed coup d’état; Liu Xu (prince of
Guangling, d. 54 bc) sang (and then killed himself ) at a banquet, incriminated
in a witchcraft case against the emperor; Emperor Wu fell into a poetic lament
over the death of his favorite consort, Lady Li; and Liu Xijun, a Han princess,
agonized in song over her fate in Central Asia:
My family married me off to the other end of Heaven;
far away they gave me to a foreign land, to the King of Wusun.
A domed hut is my chamber, felt are the walls.
I take flesh as my food, sour milk as my drink.
Dwelling here, I always long for my soil – my heart is wounded.
I wish I were a yellow swan, returning to my old homestead.
These extemporized performances of song and dance, drenched in the tears
of the protagonists and their audiences, mark the climactic moments of the
historical narratives they are embedded in. In most cases, the song is quoted
as the protagonist’s last utterance.
The Records of the Historian includes such songs not just in the biographies
of Western Han figures but also for earlier heroes such as Qu Yuan (with
“Embracing Sand”); Jing Ke (d. 217 bc), who sang before trying to assassinate
the Qin First Emperor; or the brothers Boyi and Shuqi, who chose starvation over “eating the grain of Zhou” after the violent conquest of the Shang
dynasty. Such quotation of song was a rhetorical device of early historiography, adding drama and authenticity to the historical narrative. It is highly
dubious how any such song – performed just once – could have been transmitted to the historian, especially in cases like those of Qu Yuan (who sang
in utter isolation), Liu Xijun (who was in a faraway land), Boyi and Shuqi
98
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
(who starved as hermits in the mountains), or those dying in prison. Yet
all these songs were plausible to the early historians and their audience as
truthful utterances in moments of suffering and death. Most likely the songs
were integral to the biographical lore, written and oral, that had formed over
decades before reaching Sima Qian and Ban Gu, and were thus part of a
larger culture of poetry performance and historical imagination. In this they
reflected the dictum that “poetry expresses intent” and emerged as the natural
and immediate response to an actual experience, especially one of suffering.
As poetry served to dramatize and authenticate the historical narrative and
to condense the essence of this narrative into the stable and durable medium
of song, it also reaffirmed the Han view of poetry as something intensely personal and autobiographic. This view – noticeable also in Liu Xin’s emphasis
on the “frustration fu” – corresponded to the Mao interpretation of the Classic
of Poetry: where historiography showed song as emerging from history and
individual experience, the Mao reading attempted to retrieve such history
and authorship from the songs. For the next two millennia, this expressive
theory of literature, enshrined in the “Great Preface,” remained the single
most influential statement on the nature and purpose of Chinese poetry.
In addition to the songs by prominent historical figures, the early historical
texts include dozens of anonymous ditties and proverbs that are attributed
to “the people of Chang’an,” “all under Heaven,” “the villagers,” “the folk,”
or even children. In the History of the Han’s coverage of the final decades
of the Western Han dynasty, appearances of such songs were regarded as
quasi-natural omens foretelling political and social disaster. Where songs
and proverbs are quoted in this way, they are invariably validated by the
subsequent historical events, betraying the ordering hand of the historian. As
with the poetry attributed to named individuals, anonymous songs were seen
not as artificial creations but as inevitable phenomena in a cosmos that was at
once natural and political.
XII. Western Han historical and anecdotal
narrative
The relation between poetry and historiography did not originate in Western Han times. Nevertheless, while in the Zuo Tradition and the Discourses of
the States quotations from the Classic of Poetry far outweighed the occasional
anonymous ditty, Han historiography showed a decisive shift from recitation to composition-in-performance, and thus a strong emphasis on genuine
authorship. This emphasis now also marked historical writing itself. The
99
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
single monument of Western Han historiography, and by far the largest
Western Han narrative text altogether, is the Records of the Historian, a privately composed work that began with Sima Tan and was completed by his
son, Sima Qian. Especially since Song times, the work has become tightly
connected to Sima Qian’s autobiography and read both as historical account
and as the expression of its author’s resentment and political criticism. This
was not the dominant reading of the text before late Six Dynasties times, at
the earliest. One must therefore contextualize not only the Records but also
its later interpretations, instead of anachronistically collapsing the former into
the latter. The three principal extant commentaries to the Records are Pei
Yin’s (fifth century) Collected Explanations ( Jijie), Sima Zhen’s (eighth century)
Retrieving the Hidden [Meaning] (Suoyin), and Zhang Shoujie’s (eighth century)
Correct Meaning (Zhengyi).
The 130 chapters – the final chapter being Sima Qian’s account of his work
and life, and Sima Tan’s outline of the “six lineages” – cover the time from
the mythical Yellow Emperor to roughly 100 bc. In a radical departure from
earlier annalistic narrative, the text is organized in five sections: twelve “Basic
Annals” (benji) cover in terse annalistic format the dynasties and reigns from
the Yellow Emperor to Sima Qian’s own Emperor Wu (the received chapter
on the latter being a later substitution); ten “Tables” (biao) note in geographic
and chronological order the main events and historical protagonists since
841 bc; eight “Monographs” (zhi) discuss the technical subjects of ritual, music,
calendrics, astrology, sacrifices, waterways, and agronomy; thirty chapters of
“Hereditary Families” (shijia) trace the hereditary nobility of the major Zhou
states, including the family of Confucius, down to the dignitaries enfeoffed
by the early Han emperors; and sixty-nine “Arrayed Traditions” (liezhuan)
provide individual and group biographies – including such subjects as ru
classicist scholars, mild or cruel officials, roaming knights, sycophants at court,
jesters, fortune-tellers, assassins, and merchants – as well as accounts of several
non-Chinese neighbors and regions from Korea to Vietnam and Central Asia.
The circulation and early reception of the Records is not sufficiently clear.
The received text contains a significant number of later additions, interpolations, and substitutions of original chapters. An early layer of explicitly marked
additions, spreading across a number of chapters, came from Chu Shaosun
(ca 105–ca 30 bc), an imperially appointed erudite (boshi). Sima Qian’s biography in the History of the Han speaks of ten lost chapters, of which by the
first century ad only the titles had survived. The third-century commentator
Zhang Yan identifies these chapters as the two “Basic Annals” of emperors Jing
and Wu, the three “Monographs” on ritual, music, and warfare, the “Table”
100
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
of early Western Han generals and high officials, the “Hereditary House” of
the princes of Qi, Yan, and Guangling, and the three “Arrayed Traditions”
of diviners, fortune-tellers, and Fu Kuan and Jin Shi. Except for the “Monograph” on warfare, all these chapters are included in the received Records of
the Historian and hence are regarded as later replacements (the “Basic Annals”
of Emperor Wu largely duplicates the “Monograph” on the feng and shan
sacrifices). The authenticity of other chapters, especially several that have
counterparts in the History of the Han and may have been reconstructed from
that work, remains under discussion. Beyond these direct interventions, the
Records of the Historian – like all early texts – underwent substantive later
editing that probably went beyond mere orthographic standardization. The
assumption of Sima Qian as the single author of the Records, and of the text as
his personal response to the suffering inflicted upon him, is thus complicated
by three facts: the principal authors include both Sima Tan and Sima Qian,
and it seems dubious to attribute specific sections to one or the other; both
authors accepted hundreds of earlier sources into their work; and the Records
contains significant portions of later additions and rewritings. As a result, the
vast text has frustrated attempts to find a coherent interpretation both of the
historical account and of Sima Qian’s authorial self-expression.
The complex narrative structure of the Records contributes to its appearance as a text of multiple perspectives. Most historical protagonists appear
not only in a number of chapters across the five divisions, but also within
the “Arrayed Traditions,” where their actions intersect with those of their
contemporaries. Events are related in different versions and may often reflect
sources of different types, and individual biographies – for example, the Qu
Yuan account – are clearly a patchwork of diverse materials. Modern scholarship has identified about seventy different sources of the Records by title, with
many more remaining in obscurity. The term “arrayed traditions” may refer
not to the overall lineup of chapters but to the compilation of different oral
and written narrative traditions within each chapter. This has not prevented
later imperial scholars – not to mention virtually all modern Chinese and
Western readers – from taking the Records as a monument of Sima Qian’s
self-expression. This reading is based especially on two partially overlapping
texts attributed to him: his autobiography in Chapter 130 and the “Letter in
Response to Ren Shaoqing” (Bao Ren Shaoqing shu) preserved in his biography in the History of the Han. These two writings, taken together, provide a
dramatic account of how and why Sima Qian began and ended his work as a
historian, an account that places the Records squarely into the emerging Western Han ideas of strong authorship, the compulsive production of literature
101
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
out of suffering and frustration, and the powerful truth claims related to such
literary creation. It shows the Records not only as a work of historical writing,
but – very much like the poetic performances it relates – as a text that itself is
driven by historical necessity.
According to Sima Qian’s account, his father Sima Tan, Emperor Wu’s
court astrologer involved in calendar calculation, divination, and the correct
performance of the imperial sacrifices, died in 110 bc out of grief and despair
over having been excluded from the most solemn cosmic ritual, the imperial
feng and shan sacrifices. On his deathbed, he bequeathed to his son the charge to
complete his private work of history. The second, no less dramatic, moment
came a decade later, when in 99 bc Sima Qian defended the general Li
Ling, who during a campaign beyond China’s borders had surrendered to an
overwhelming enemy. Sima Qian fell into disgrace and was ordered to choose
between suicide and castration. He opted for the unbearable shame of the
latter in order to complete the Records. Explaining his choice as driven by his
sense of duty, he offers a noble genealogy of earlier writers – among them
King Wen of Zhou, Qu Yuan, Confucius, Zuo Qiuming, and the anonymous
authors of the Classic of Poetry – who all had composed their works when in
dire straits. Thus Sima Qian presented himself as the filial son of his father
and the successor of earlier moral paragons, eager to rescue the worthy men
of the past from oblivion while simultaneously securing the lasting memory
of himself and his father for the “sages and nobles of future generations.” In
terms heavily charged with religious overtones, Sima Qian stated his intent
to “explore the junction of Heaven and Man, comprehend the transformation
of past and present, and establish the exposition of one lineage” – that is, to
explore human history in a cosmic framework, and to transcend the biological
end of his family through its textual future of a newly established intellectual
tradition. If authentic, this account is the earliest extant self-interpretation of
a literary author and a fundamental statement on the nature and purpose of
writing. Here Sima Qian presented himself as a most self-conscious author
and one obsessed with the posterity of his name. At the same time the Records
is the earliest text to establish a series of sages – King Wen, Confucius, Qu
Yuan, and so on – as strong authors in Sima’s own image.
The autobiographical reading aligned the Records closely with the Spring
and Autumn Annals that in Western Han times – prominently by Sima Qian’s
teacher Dong Zhongshu – was interpreted as Confucius’ historical judgment
expressed through “subtle words” (weiyan) of “praise and blame” (baobian).
In the Records this criticism was seen as directed at Sima’s own ruler, Emperor
Wu. Large parts of the text are indeed devoted to the four decades from 141 (the
102
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
date of Emperor Wu’s ascent) to roughly 100 bc when Sima stopped writing.
Moreover, Sima’s sometimes (though not consistently) sharp criticism of the
Qin First Emperor as a tyrant and megalomaniac, deluded by fantasies of
immortality, has been read as being ultimately directed at Emperor Wu, who
in later Western Han times was cast in similar terms.
Sima Qian’s explicit authorial presence in the Records itself is limited to
certain chapters (e.g. the introductions to some of the “Tables”) and to brief
comments appended at the end of each chapter. The narrative proper unfolds
as a seemingly objective record, driven by events and the moral forces of
history. This pattern of writing follows the model of the Zuo Tradition – one
of Sima Qian’s key sources – with its appended judgments under the name
of the “Gentleman” or Confucius. In the Records the historian’s comments
are often intensely personal. He tries, on occasion, to rationalize a course
of events that contradicts both reason and morality; elsewhere, he expresses
frustration over the impossibility of doing so. He points to a protagonist’s
moral deficiencies or praises his character; he explains improbable outcomes
or defers to an unfathomable Heaven as the ultimate force behind them. He
sighs over what he finds in his sources or concludes with series of real or
rhetorical questions. Altogether, the comments reveal his moral and rational
stand and show him as both narrator and judge of history, retrospectively
setting right what history had allowed to go wrong.
By far the most lively parts of the Records are the biographies presented in the
“Arrayed Traditions.” Rich in minute detail, vivid in narrative and description,
and dramatic in the frequent use of dialogues and flashbacks, they focus on
concrete situations that display the protagonists’ personalities. Attention to
supernatural phenomena and uncounted instances of well-crafted speech may
raise questions about the narrative as a truthful and authentic account, stacking
the literary qualities of the Records against its factual reliability. Eastern Han
writers like Ban Gu and Wang Chong (27–ca 100) complained about Sima’s
interest in the fanciful, but later readers – especially Song and later advocates
of “ancient-style literature” (guwen) – have cherished his stylistic eloquence
and forceful expression as the reflection of Sima’s personality.
Among the biographical chapters, the first – the “Arrayed Traditions of
Boyi and Shuqi” (Chapter 61) – deserves particular attention as it frames the
narrative with extensive considerations about the historian’s purpose and
moral predicament. The brief narrative relates how the noble brothers Boyi
and Shuqi preferred starvation to a life under the Zhou dynasty that had just
violently overthrown the Shang. The historian faces a dilemma of judgment:
here were the loyal subjects whose ruler had been killed, there was King Wu
103
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of Zhou who had ended the oppressive Shang rule (and in the process had
neglected piety toward his just-deceased father). Sima Qian sides with Boyi
and Shuqi, but only through a series of rhetorical questions that lead him to
query the justice of Heaven: “I am deeply confused by this – is this what is
called the Way of Heaven? Is it true? Is it false?” He quotes both the ancient
Classics and Confucius, whom he praises for having preserved the memory of
Boyi and Shuqi. Like so many other good men of the “cliffs and caves,” Sima
Qian self-consciously concludes, these virtuous hermits would have fallen into
oblivion were it not for the effort of the historian to preserve their names.
This reflection on the duties of the historian shows him interested in more
than the bare facts. His charge is to create the memory of the past as a model
for the present and the future. Thus, according to an “adage from among
the rustics” – quoted in Jia Yi’s lengthy essay “Finding Fault with Qin” (Guo
Qin lun) that is in turn included in Sima’s appended judgment to the “Basic
Annals of the Qin First Emperor” – “those who do not forget past affairs will
be the master of the future.” Toward this end Sima Qian presents himself as a
tireless researcher who travels the empire to gather local memories, searches
the archives of old and laments that the Qin had destroyed all records except
their own, or weighs the available evidence and on occasion considers it
insufficient.
While the Records is the largest and most prominent work of Western
Han narrative literature, it is not isolated. It draws on a number of earlier
works such as Lu Jia’s (ca 228–ca 140 bc) Spring and Autumn Annals of Chu and
Han (Chu Han Chunqiu, a work surviving only in fragmentary quotations and
borrowings) that details the founding of the Han dynasty. Parts of its vast
repertoire of anecdotes are further shared with other Han compilations. In
the “Arrayed Traditions,” anecdotes from oral and written sources are organized to create specific biographies; in other texts, such anecdotes are retold
in smaller, mutually independent units that may more accurately reflect their
original form of transmission. The earliest of these compilations is Mr. Han’s
Exoteric Tradition of the Poetry (mid-second century bc), with 306 historical
anecdotes illustrating philosophical or moral thought. Each passage closes
with a quotation from the Classic of Poetry, and the text is considered part of
Han Ying’s exegetical tradition of the Poetry. About a third of Han Ying’s anecdotal material can be found in Warring States texts, and other parts appear
elsewhere in Han writing, testifying to the general popularity of such anecdotes both before and after the establishment of the empire. While Sima Qian
became viewed as the author of the Records, Han Ying, lacking a personal
agenda, has been perceived as a compiler of anonymous material. The same is
104
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
true for the other four transmitted Western Han collections of historical narrative that are all attributed to Liu Xiang, the imperial collator and bibliographer.
In comparison, Sima Qian’s perceived authorship of the vast and variegated
Records is completely unique in all of Western Han times, as is his writing, on
either wood or bamboo, of a personal letter of such remarkable length.
Liu Xiang’s anecdote collections are the Intrigues of the Warring States (with
some parallels in a silk manuscript from Mawangdui), the Matters Newly
Arranged (Xinxu), the Garden of Persuasions (Shuiyuan or Shuoyuan), and the
Biographies of Exemplary Women (Lienü zhuan). After the voluminous Intrigues
(see above), the next-largest collection is the Garden of Persuasions, containing
639 (of a presumed original 784) sections in the received text. The Persuasions is
also closely related to the Matters Newly Arranged that contains 166 sections; in
addition, fifty-nine more fragments are known. In the “Monograph on Arts and
Writings,” the two titles appear as a single, ambiguous listing that combines
the received titles as Xinxu shuiyuan, which may in fact refer to only a single
work, a Newly Arranged Garden of Persuasions. Both collections are organized
by topic and serve as repertoires of moral illustration, especially between
rulers and ministers. Biographies of Exemplary Women is likewise arranged
topically, in this case according to six cardinal virtues represented by the
individual women. Each set of virtues (“motherly deportment,” “worthiness
and sagacity,” “humaneness and wisdom,” “purity and obedience,” “chastity
and rightness,” “judgment and comprehension”) is given its own chapter and
illustrated by fifteen examples; in addition, the concluding seventh chapter
furnishes fifteen instances of “waywardness and depravity.” (Chapter 8 of
the received text, complementing the seven categories, is a later addition.)
Like Liu Xiang’s other collections, the Biographies is historical and didactic
in outlook. It introduces women from high antiquity through the Western
Han, and from royal wives to peasant ladies, in each case illustrating their
exemplary behavior through a brief anecdote. At the end of each anecdote, the
compiler enters the text. First, he quotes briefly from the Classic of Poetry and
adds the formula known from Mencius and other texts, “this is what [the text]
is about” (ci zhi wei ye). Then he concludes with a separate rhymed appraisal
of eight four-syllable lines, which is introduced by the words “the appraisal
says” (song yue). Thus imitating the appended authorial statements of the Zuo
Tradition and the Records of the Historian, Liu submits his text as a supplement
to historical narrative. Didactic in intent, it presents the Classic of Poetry as the
single canonical text that encompasses all human behavior.
Despite their historical gestures and didactic purpose, Liu Xiang’s compilations depart from the grand narratives of the Zuo Tradition and the Records
105
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
in the arrangement of their material. The latter combine a wide range of
sources into elaborate, integrated stories; Liu Xiang groups individual anecdotes under topical categories. This choice shows a methodic compiler from
the end of the Western Han determined and explicit in his didactic purpose.
Through their systematic arrangement, his texts give clear guidance to the
reader; they are unambiguous in their moral positions and straightforward in
language, lending them to a wide circulation that no longer depended on personal instruction or learned hermeneutic efforts. In particular the Biographies
of Exemplary Women came to enjoy broad popularity and inspired numerous
later works in praise of female virtue. Since Eastern Han times images of Liu
Xiang’s female paragons were placed on the walls of houses, temples, and
tombs, and illustrated versions of the book had circulated since the early Six
Dynasties. By contrast, the fifteen titles of “trivial talk” (xiaoshuo) that are
listed in the “Monograph on Arts and Literature,” some of them comprising
hundreds of chapters, fell by the wayside and are no longer extant. Presumably
less didactic in outlook, their anecdotes may have lacked the support of the
post-Han tradition to be continuously circulated and preserved.
In addition to poetry and historical narrative, a large number of texts in
other formats were composed over the two centuries of the Western Han.
Some – for example, philosophical works, technical treatises, or interpretations of the Classics – are listed in the “Monograph on Arts and Letters”; others,
such as edicts and petitions, personal letters and inscriptions, or all kinds of
administrative, legal, and economic records, are generally not. While only a
fraction of the titles listed in the “Monograph” are transmitted, recently excavated manuscripts from numerous sites point to a large amount of writing that
never entered the imperial catalogue. Cao Pi’s (187–226) “Discussion of Literature” (Lun wen) lists “petitions and discussions,” “letters and discourses,”
“inscriptions and dirges,” and “songs and poetic expositions” as the primary
genres of writing, pointing to a notion of literature that was defined by its
pragmatic purpose and application. Inscriptions, dirges, and personal letters
appear to have become common only in Eastern Han times. The famous letter
exchange between Li Ling and Su Wu, for example, is of dubious authenticity;
the earliest credible exchange still extant is the one between Liu Xin and Yang
Xiong over Yang’s dialect dictionary, Regional Expressions (Fangyan). Given
that paper became only gradually available after approximately ad 100, the
writing of long personal letters – either on the bulky materials of wood or
bamboo, or on expensive silk – was certainly not the norm. Letters by soldiers,
local administrators, and envoys, or – on behalf of the dead and buried with
106
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
them – to the authorities of the netherworld (for example, at Mawangdui) are
now archaeologically documented, but they are a far cry from the elaborate
and intensely personal composition attributed to Sima Qian. Archaeology has
produced very large numbers of legal, administrative, military, and economic
documents written on wood and bamboo. From the imperial court to the
local administration in even remote border areas (as in evidence, for example, from manuscripts finds in Juyan, Inner Mongolia/Gansu), Western Han
government agencies produced a continuous stream of bureaucratic writing.
Neither the Records of the Historian, the History of the Han, nor Liu Xiang in his
compilation of the imperial library catalogue paid much attention to this type
of bureaucratic and technical writing.
XIII. Qin and Western Han political and
philosophical discourses
Liu Xiang appears to have most valued those kinds of Western Han texts
that corresponded to the prestigious writings from earlier times, including
historical narrative, the exegesis of the Classics, and philosophical discourse.
Of these the later tradition has preserved but a handful of major Western Han
works, erasing the vast majority of early texts and with them much of the
intellectual context of the surviving ones. While a small but coherent body of
writings has thus come to define Western Han intellectual and literary history,
several of even these texts are later imperial reconstructions. As a result, the
authenticity of some key texts of early Western Han political discourse –
among them Jia Yi’s New Writings (Xinshu), Lu Jia’s New Discourses (Xinyu),
and Dong Zhongshu’s Luxuriant Dew of the Spring and Autumn Annals (Chunqiu
fanlu) – are shrouded in doubt.
Lu Jia’s New Discourses in twelve sections set out the traditional principles of
good rulership and was purportedly composed at Emperor Gaozu’s request.
Jia Yi’s New Writings includes “Finding Fault with Qin,” Jia’s petitions to
Emperor Wen (r. 180–157 bc), historical anecdotes, and discussions of ritual.
Both texts have come to represent traditional political thought from the early
years of the Western Han and are closely related to the imperial court, where
both Lu and Jia served as officials. Both authors point to the purported moral
corruption and political failures of Qin in order to legitimize Han imperial
rule. Addressing the pragmatic needs of successful rulership, their arguments
are rooted in Warring States classicist political thought and supported by
quotations from the Classics. Their ideal ruler is frugal, oriented toward the
107
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
examples of the early Zhou kings, and intent on self-cultivation and ritual
propriety. He rewards the worthy and the virtuous, listens to his advisers, and
adapts his decisions to the new circumstances of a changing world. This notion
of “changing with the times,” advocated already by Qin officials like Li Si and
later often despised as an expression of Qin “legalism,” was a key argument
in Western Han classicist political thought and appears in a diverse range of
texts including the Records of Ritual, the Huainanzi, and a series of imperial
edicts, petitions to the throne, and court debates throughout Western Han
times.
The emphasis on change and “newness” (xin, a word that recurs in titles
of Western Han political writing) was in an uneasy relationship with a concomitant claim for reviving pre-Qin “antiquity” (gu). The master metaphor
of the divide that separated past and present was the purported destruction
of classical culture under the Qin and its subsequent resurrection by the Han.
This ideological construct developed gradually over the course of the Han and
has served as the foundational myth of imperial, and now post-imperial, Confucianism ever since. Meanwhile, the idea of “timeliness” or “changing with
the times” connected Western Han political and administrative needs to contemporaneous cosmology. The three largest compendia of late pre-imperial
and early imperial political and cosmological thought – all three profoundly
eclectic – are Mr. Lü’s Spring and Autumn Annals of 239 bc, the Huainanzi of
139 bc, and the Records of Ritual that comprise a range of texts from late Warring
States through Western Han times. They all contain versions of the “Monthly
Ordinances” (Yueling) that define the ideal ruler as acting – both ritually and
administratively – in accordance with cosmic time and cyclical change. This
notion is further expressed in the “Canon of Yao” of the Classic of Documents
(placing the chapter squarely into late Warring States or even Qin times) and
several additional chapters of the Huainanzi. Over the course of the Western
Han, it became fully integrated with the correlative cosmology of the Five
Phases. In this cosmology, the emperor became a cosmic sovereign at the
center of the universe, who through his actions secured the well-being of his
domain as well as of the natural cosmos altogether.
With Mr. Lü’s Spring and Autumn Annals composed on the eve of Qin imperial
unification and the Records of Ritual compiled into a single work not before
late Western and possibly Eastern Han times, the largest and most influential
Western Han philosophical text is the Huainanzi, compiled by a large group
of scholars at Liu An’s southern princely court of Huainan. It was likely a
challenge to Emperor Wu’s political and cultural authority, and Liu An, the
emperor’s cousin and rival, in 122 bc was finally forced into suicide. The text
108
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
shares the language, mythology, and imagery of other southern writings (the
Verses of Chu, the Zhuangzi, the early fu) and makes frequent use of rhyme.
Drawing on diverse strands of political and philosophical thought, it outlines
a cosmological order that integrates ancient mythology, the notion of the selfperfected “true man” (zhenren) as the ideal of a cosmic ruler, and Five Phases
correlative thought. Like Mr. Lü’s Spring and Autumn Annals, the work is listed
among the “miscellaneous” or “mixed” traditions (zajia) in the “Monograph
of Arts and Writings.” Already in Eastern Han times it attracted commentaries
by Xu Shen and Gao You (ca 168–212, also the earliest commentator of Mr.
Lü’s Spring and Autumn Annals) with which it is still transmitted.
The Han integration of cosmology and political thought replaced the
ancient notion of political legitimacy, rooted in genealogy and expressed
in the ancestral sacrifice, with one in which the ruler answered directly to
the cosmic powers. This notion enabled Emperor Wu’s grandiose claims of
universal sovereignty that were celebrated in a new set of cosmic sacrifices,
ritual court hymns, and poetic expositions; yet over the course of the Western
Han, it served the court scholars and learned officials better than it did their
monarchs. Their arena consisted of edicts, petitions to the throne, and court
debates – new forms of writing that developed together with the imperial
state and were considered eminent forms of refined literary expression.
Numerous Western Han examples of edicts and petitions are preserved in
the Records of the Historian and the History of the Han. Often shaped by the
rhythmic speech of traditional rhetoric (sometimes even employing rhyme
and four-syllable meter), they draw on analogies and historical precedent
and evoke the Classics. While prepared for specific occasions, these texts are
not ad hoc utterances but stylistically sophisticated political arguments that
were, presumably, preserved in the imperial archives. Cases of substantially
different versions of the same text, however, suggest that even documents of
central importance could be subject to later rewriting, or reimagining. In their
political philosophy, many petitions share a view of the world as an organic
and well-ordered universe open to cosmological as well as moral explanation.
Extensive political arguments could be developed within the framework of
correlative cosmology and supported by quotations from the Classics in their
new Western Han interpretations. Thus in his famous three statements to the
emperor that Dong Zhongshu presented in 136 bc, he portrayed the ruler as
a universal sovereign in communication with the universe. Heaven was seen
as directly responsive to good or bad rulership; omens and natural disasters
were warnings to the ruler. When a fire broke out in the founding emperor
Gaozu’s funerary park in 135 bc, Dong accordingly drew on events recorded
109
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
in the Spring and Autumn Annals to argue against Emperor Wu’s practices of
ancestral worship and continued from there to offer further policy recommendations. These almost led to his execution and seem to have cautioned Dong
against further interpretations of contemporary portents. Nevertheless his
use of historical precedent to read cosmic events in political terms remained
intact.
Following Dong Zhongshu, all major Western Han interpreters of cosmic
portents were, first of all, scholars steeped in the Five Classics – especially in
the Spring and Autumn Annals, the Classic of Changes, and the Classic of Documents – who could demonstrate how the Classics were eminently applicable
to contemporary matters. This becomes clear with the extensive “Monograph on the Five Phases” (Wu xing zhi) that uses the framework of Five
Phases cosmology to list and discuss the numerous auspicious and inauspicious omens from the Spring and Autumn period down to the Western Han.
Its most prominent voices after the Gongyang scholar Dong Zhongshu are Jing
Fang (77–37 bc), Sui Meng (originally Sui Hong, fl. ca 78 bc), Xiahou Sheng
(fl. ca 70 bc), Liu Xiang and his son Liu Xin, Gu Yong (d. 8 bc), and Li Xun
(fl. ca 5 bc). Each of these men, credited with impressive accounts of omen
interpretation, was a specialist in one of the Classics. Consequently, during
the first century bc, a large new corpus of texts submitted the Classics to an
exegesis driven by cosmological and prognostic speculation. These esoteric
writings, later labeled “prognostic apocrypha” (chenwei), were, however, subsequently excluded from the commentarial tradition and have survived only
in fragments of quotation.
Over the first century bc, omen interpretation became a powerful way
by which the court classicists asserted their authority toward the emperor.
The imperial promotion of traditional learning had produced a new class of
thousands of scholars, educated both privately and at the Imperial Academy,
who came to occupy offices high and low in the central government. Within
less than two centuries, the scholarly elite of early imperial China had thus
positioned itself as a formidable, self-sustaining, and continuously reproducing power at the heart of the Chinese empire, organized around a body of
supremely authoritative texts from antiquity. These texts were not under the
emperor’s control; on the contrary, they served to limit his actions and ambitions. The court-appointed ru classicist erudites had maneuvered themselves
into a win–win situation: virtuoso insiders of imperial politics, their familiarity with the Classics provided them with the moral high ground and critical
stance toward the emperor.
110
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
XIV. The status of the Classics
The texts around which their learning was arranged were the Five Classics.
The term wu jing, a Western Han coinage, initially overlapped with the older
one of the “six arts” (liu yi) that was still used in Liu Xiang’s imperial catalogue
and the subsequent “Monograph on Arts and Writings.” At the time of the
Stone Canal Pavilion discussions (51 bc), the canon of music – from the beginning likely a loose assembly of writings – had receded into the background,
leaving the classics of Changes, Documents, Poetry, Spring and Autumn Annals,
and Ritual as the foundation of court-sponsored ru classicist learning. The Five
Classics were in many respects problematic and unwieldy: much of them was
composed in terse archaic language that required commentary to become
fully intelligible to a Han audience; they were transcribed into the new standard script and as such open to questions about authenticity and accuracy;
each Classic gave rise to a number of competing exegetical traditions, some
sponsored by the court, others not; and as presumably perfect texts, written
and edited by the sages (especially Confucius, who in one way or another
now became related to all of them), they embodied the unquestionable ideal
of political and moral order. The imperial court, eager to draw political legitimacy and moral authority from the ancient writings, responded to these
issues repeatedly.
The first move was the proscription of private book ownership by the Qin
dynasty in 213 bc, following Chancellor Li Si’s argument that the Classic of
Poetry and the Classic of Documents were used to denigrate present rulership.
While the people outside the court were allowed to keep manuals on agriculture, divination and other technical subjects, only the erudites at court
could study the Classics. The proscription, aimed at suppressing the “talk of
the hundred intellectual lineages” (baijia yu), remained in place until 191 bc.
Since Eastern Han times, the Confucian tradition has interpreted the decision of 213 bc as a wholesale destruction of classical learning and has further
connected it to reports that, in 212 bc, the Qin had executed more than 460
scholars in the capital. This traditional account has served Confucian identity remarkably well, but there are several problems with it. First, no text
before Sima Qian’s Records of the Historian mentions the execution, and no
text before Wei Hong’s first-century ad preface to a (since lost) version of
the Classic of Documents identifies the ru classicists as the victims of the execution. The earliest known source for the famous formula “burning the books
and executing the ru classicists” ( fenshu kengru) to condemn Qin cruelty and
111
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
anti-classicism is the preface to the forged Kong Anguo version of the Classic of
Documents that emerged in ad 317. Second, the early sources report in unison
that the Qin court employed erudites (boshi) for the study of the Classics,
among them the Documents scholar Fu Sheng and the ritual expert Shusun
Tong (fl. ca 209–195 bc). In 213 bc, the erudites were granted a monopoly to
study, teach, and probably also edit the Classics; they also designed the imperial rituals and inscriptions. Those said to have triggered the First Emperor’s
ire that then purportedly led to the mass execution were two well-known
“masters of methods” ( fangshi) – that is, representatives of non-canonical
learning – and no ru classicist scholar known by name is reported to have
suffered under the Qin. Third, extensive references to the Classics, especially
to the Documents and the Poetry, can be found in Qin and early Han official
writing, suggesting the continued availability of these texts at court. Furthermore, quotations from the Classics in excavated manuscripts before and
after the presumed bibliocaust show no difference in the degree of classical
learning.
It therefore appears that the Qin court classicists were not the victims but, if
anything, the beneficiaries of the proscription of private learning. Their stance
was further strengthened in 136 bc when – in a move remarkably parallel
to that of the Qin – Emperor Wu of the Han proclaimed the ru Classics
as the sole objective of official learning. While erudites were appointed to
each of the Five Classics, the learning of the “talk of the hundred intellectual
lineages” was censored. As a group the ru erudites had meanwhile successfully
maintained their presence at court, securing a ritual and textual continuity
from the Qin through the Western Han. Recently excavated manuscripts,
especially the bamboo slips from Zhangjiashan, have confirmed the same
Qin–Han continuity also in the legal and administrative realm. Altogether,
the traditional account of collapse and revival of classical learning seems at least
greatly exaggerated if not largely a self-serving assertion by later generations
of Confucians.
From the Qin through the Han, the officially appointed erudites were in
charge of the Classics, controlling not only the interpretation but also the
very text of the received canon in its different versions. The establishment of
the Imperial Academy (Taixue) in 124 bc further solidified the status of the
Classics. While most appointments in the central administration of the empire
were still based on recommendation and inherited status, proficiency in at
least one of the Five Classics was now officially promoted as a career path.
The double quest for eloquent literary expression and political engagement,
honed through the study of the classical texts and practiced in exegetical
112
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
writing as well as in the production of petitions, discursive essays, and other
court documents, conjoined the interests of the imperial state and its classical
scholars.
This is not to say that classical scholarship was always the exclusive domain
of the imperial court. Well into Emperor Wu’s reign, princely courts like
those of Liu An in Huainan and Liu De in Hejian rivaled and sometimes surpassed the Chang’an court in the sponsorship of classical learning and literary
production. Liu De, the patron of the Mao Tradition, was famous for his love
(and physical possession) of old writings in pre-Qin script, and he nourished
a culture, complete with its own group of erudites, that promoted classical
ritualism and the study and performance of elegant orthodox music. Emperor
Wu’s energetic appropriation of the Classics at the imperial court may thus
be understood as an attempt to gain control over the textual resources of
traditional authority. It parallels his efforts to summon the literary talents and
masters of political debate – two groups of eloquent speakers and writers that
largely overlapped – from the southern princely courts to Chang’an. Both
the study of the Classics and the performance of poetic rhetoric were directly
tied to the emperor’s quest for political legitimacy and cultural prestige. As
noted above, poetic expositions like those attributed to Mei Sheng and Sima
Xiangru turned explicitly to the Classics to underscore their message of moral
edification.
Considering the imperial ambition to concentrate classical learning in the
hands of the official erudites, it is remarkable that at no time during the Western Han was adherence to any particular exegesis enforced. When classical
learning became the “official learning” (guanxue), and when its proponents
turned from Warring States independent thinkers to Qin and Han court
appointees, the study of each of the Five Classics was not reduced to a single tradition but continuously allowed for competing interpretations. These
diverging teachings could each receive a chair at the Imperial Academy,
which by the time of Emperor Ping was home to thirty erudites for the Five
Classics, reportedly teaching more than three thousand students. We do not
know how studying at the academy was organized, or how closely the official
teachers interacted with their students. Yet it is clear that the promotion of
official learning led to a flurry of discussions and writings on the Five Classics as well as to their application to political issues and matters of ritual
representation. One result of these constant debates was the compilation of
learned petitions, such as in the case of the Stone Canal Pavilion conference of
51 bc. Another outcome was an increasing number of written commentaries
of various kinds, including works of word glosses, exegetical and narrative
113
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
traditions, illustrative anecdotes, and so-called “chapter-and-verse” (zhangju)
commentaries on individual Classics that are said to have been excessively
long and detailed, sometimes running to over a million words. Little is left of
the many chapter-and-verse commentaries from late Western and then Eastern Han times, but the ones we still have – such as Wang Yi’s commentary
on the Verses of Chu – do not seem to fit that pejorative characterization.
In addition to commentaries and the use of the Classics in literary composition and political argument, another aspect of late Western Han textual
culture built around the Classics was the compilation of glossaries and dictionaries. The only extant glossary that presumably dates from pre-imperial
times is Approximating Elegance (Erya), a text of probably late Warring States
origins that is first mentioned in the History of the Han and quoted repeatedly
in Eastern Han sources; its earliest known commentary was written by Guo
Pu. Approximating Elegance was likely created as a collection of word glosses
on the Classics; thus, in the History of the Han, the text was listed next to the
Classic of Filial Piety (Xiaojing) and the Analects that in Western Han times both
served as primers. It was treated as a canonical text from late Six Dynasties
times and in the Song finally became one of the Thirteen Classics. Under the
section “elementary learning” (xiaoxue), the “Monograph of Arts and Writings” contains entries of four other early lexicographic works that are lost:
the Scribe Zhou (Shi Zhou), a text attributed to a Western Zhou official but
almost certainly a late Warring States text; the Eight Character Forms and Six
Techniques (Bati liuji) of unknown origins; the Cang Jie glossary, named after
the legendary inventor of the script and attributed to the Qin chancellor Li
Si; and the Fan Jiang by Sima Xiangru. In addition, it notes the existence of
several other Qin and early glossaries that partially overlapped with the Scribe
Zhou or were compiled into a larger Cang Jie of more than three thousand
characters.
In late Western Han times, a new series of other lexicographic works
appeared: the Jijiu by Shi You, director of the palace gates under
Emperor Yuan; the Yuanshang attributed to Li Chang, court architect
under Emperor Cheng; and several works by Yang Xiong. Yang compiled
the dialect glossary Regional Expressions (Fangyan), also known under the title
Separate Graphs (Biezi), the Compendium of Glosses (Xunxuan), the Cang Jie Tradition (Cang Jie zhuan), and the Cang Jie Compendium of Glosses (Cang Jie xunzuan).
Except for the much longer Regional Expressions – a work still extant – all
these glossaries are listed in the “Monograph” as rather short texts of a single
bamboo bundle (pian) each. Following Yang, the palace attendant Du Lin
compiled two more glossaries in the Cang Jie tradition.
114
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Early Chinese literature, beginnings through Western Han
With the exception of Regional Expressions, all these works were fundamentally concerned with two aspects of the Chinese script: first, the correct
reading of pre-Qin classical texts and their “ancient,” that is, non-standardized
character forms; and second, the mastery of the newly established official
(clerical) script established under the Qin. In other words, the glossaries
served both classical learning and the use of the script in the administration
of the early empire – the two central uses of writing in the Qin and Western
Han. Their accumulation toward the end of the Western Han, the concomitant imperial collection of books from around the empire, and Liu Xiang’s
systematic account of the textual heritage all signal the beginning of a new
era in the importance of the written text. It is precisely at this time that Liu
Xin promoted the superiority of the Zuo Tradition over those of the Gongyang
and Guliang on the grounds of an argument whose time had finally arrived:
that the former text was written in “ancient script” while the latter two had
only recently been transcribed from oral tradition.
115
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
2
From the Eastern Han through the
Western Jin (ad 25–317)
david r. knechtges
I. Eastern Han literature
Overview
The Eastern Han dynasty (25–220), also known as the Later Han, formally
began on August 5, ad 25 with the accession of Liu Xiu (5 bc–ad 57) as emperor.
His posthumous imperial title was Guangwu (r. 25–57). The Eastern Han lasted
until November 24, 220, when the last Han emperor abdicated to Cao Pi (187–
226), the founder of the Wei dynasty (220–265). Historians conventionally treat
the Eastern Han as a restoration, for it was not technically a new dynasty but
the return of imperial authority to a member of the Liu clan, which had lost its
claim to the throne during the Xin dynasty (9–23) of Wang Mang (45 bc–ad 23).
It took Liu Xiu about a decade to gain control over the entire realm. One of
his main rivals was Gongsun Shu (d. 36), who set up a powerful regime in Shu
(modern Sichuan). After much difficulty, Liu Xiu’s army defeated Gongsun
Shu in December of ad 36.
The Eastern Han established its capital at Luoyang. Although the Eastern
Han ruling family had the same surname as the ruling family of the Western
Han, their background was quite different. They represented the powerful
landowning class, and much of their power was based on the support of
prominent families, several of which had a strong interest in literature and
scholarship. The first three reigns of the Eastern Han, from about 25 to 88,
were a time of domestic stability and foreign expansion. The power of the
clans of imperial consorts and the eunuchs was curtailed, and the Han was
able to take advantage of a power vacuum in the north to regain control over
parts of Central Asia.
After 88, the political climate began to deteriorate at the Han court. Members of the consort clans and eunuchs assumed positions of power to the
point where by the middle of the second century ad the court was virtually dominated either by the consort clans or eunuchs, or in some reigns by
116
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
both. This led to disaffection on the part of the scholar–official class. In 167,
a group of scholar–officials, supported by large landowners, tried to oust the
eunuchs from their privileged position. The result was a disastrous defeat for
the scholar–officials. They were all dismissed from their positions, some were
executed, and many were sent into exile. The large landowners continued
the struggle against the eunuchs. In 184 the military strongman Yuan Shao
(d. 202) led an attack on the eunuch stronghold in Luoyang that resulted in
the massacre of over two thousand eunuchs.
The last twenty years of the second century saw an increasing number of
popular uprisings. One important rebellion was led by a man who claimed
inspiration from the Daoist thinker Laozi. The activities of this group, known
as the Yellow Turbans, led to the formation of the Daoist church. The task
of suppressing the uprisings fell to various generals who had taken advantage
of the breakdown in imperial authority to establish local power bases. One of
these men was a warlord from the northwest named Dong Zhuo (d. 192). In
189 Dong Zhuo seized Luoyang and put his own emperor on the throne. He
then moved this emperor to Chang’an, which became the new capital. In 192,
however, Dong Zhuo was assassinated by his own men.
Cao Cao (155–220), the son of a man who had been adopted by a eunuch,
became the most famous and powerful of the current warlords. Beginning
from a power base in the northeast, by 197 Cao Cao had established an
independent kingdom. When Cao Cao died in 220, his son Cao Pi forced the
Han emperor to cede the imperial throne to him, officially ending the Han
dynasty.
During the Eastern Han writings began to circulate more widely. One
reason for this new development was the increasing use of paper as writing
material. Early in the Han and before, writing had been done on wood,
bamboo, and silk. Wood and bamboo were bulky and cumbersome, and silk
was expensive. As papermaking technology improved, it proved to be the most
economical and easiest medium on which to write. By the second century ad,
the eunuch Cai Lun (d. 121) had significantly improved the methods for making
paper. In 105, while serving in the directorate for imperial manufacturies, he
devised a process of making paper from hemp, mulberry bark, and fishing
nets. In the second century, we begin to see increased circulation of texts
written on paper. Cui Yuan (d. 143) wrote in a letter to Ge Gong (ca 70–ca 130)
that he was sending him a text in ten fascicles; however, because silk was too
expensive, he copied it out on paper. There is also evidence of the circulation
of paper letters. Zhang Huan (104–181) expressed delight at receiving a friend’s
letter written on paper. He says that he has read it so often, the paper has
117
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
become tattered and the ink faded. Yan Du (ca 100–167), in a letter to Zhang
Huan, thanks him for his letter written on four sheets of paper.
The increased use of paper does not mean that older media of textual transmission disappeared. In 87, a new edition of the Observances of the Han (Han yi)
in 150 bamboo tablets was prepared. Numerous bamboo tablet texts, including
administrative documents, medical prescriptions, calendars, personal letters,
and portions of the Classics, have been found in Eastern Han tombs. Silk also
continued to be used as a medium for writing in this period. The most famous
examples are the two Eastern Han silk letters discovered by Aurel Stein at
Dunhuang in 1908. Stone still was considered the most important medium for
preserving authoritative versions of the Confucian Classics. In 175, Emperor
Ling (r. 168–189) ordered the carving of the Classics on stone tablets that were
erected east of the Lecture Hall of the imperial university. The project was
completed in 183.
As in the Western Han, the imperial court was a major center of literary
production. Much of the writing produced at the imperial court consisted
of “bureaucratic” forms such as edicts and petitions. At the beginning of the
Eastern Han, the petitions largely concerned the accession of Liu Xiu and
issues relating to the establishment of the new regime in Luoyang. At the
end of the dynasty, from November 21 to December 10, there was a flurry of
documents including edicts, commands, letters, and petitions urging Cao Pi
to accept the abdication of the last Han emperor. In the writings submitted at
the beginning and end of the Eastern Han, the arguments were often based
on the ideology of the prognostication texts (chen wei), which were extremely
popular among the literati during the Eastern Han. The prognostication texts
often claimed to be commentaries on the Classics. Thus they were called
“weft texts” (wei shu) to distinguish them from “woof texts” ( jing), which are
the Confucian canonical works. Such works were produced throughout the
Eastern Han.
The imperial court also produced some poetic writing. As in the Western
Han, poets wrote fu to commemorate court occasions and imperial activities
such as sacrifices, hunts, and imperial progresses. Poets at the court also composed “fu on things” (yongwu fu) to celebrate the presentation of tribute items
from foreign states or gifts from prominent individuals. Other rhymed forms
of writing that emanated from the court were the eulogy (song), inscription
(ming), admonition (zhen), and dirge (lei).
Not all writing in the Eastern Han was the product of the court. Not only
were there many writers who did not reside at the court, even men who
spent most of their careers at the court composed major works that were not
118
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
part of their court duties. Most of the fu composed by the leading fu writers
of the Eastern Han were not composed at the imperial court. For example,
Zhang Heng composed his famous “Fu on the Two Metropolises” as a private
individual, and there is no evidence that he presented it to the court. The
poetry (shi) and yuefu of the Eastern Han were also largely by private persons,
and, except for a few ritual pieces, were not composed at the imperial court.
The Eastern Han saw the writing of much expository literature. Although
some of the expository writings concerned official scholarly issues and were
written for the court, most of the more original works were written by private
individuals, many of whom lived in retirement. For example, Wang Chong
(27–after ad 100) wrote his eighty-five-chapter Discourses Weighed (Lun heng) in
the remote southeastern area of Shangyu (modern Zhejiang). His work was
not well known until Cai Yong (133–192) and Wang Lang (d. 228) discovered
it during their residence in the southeast during the late Eastern Han.
Throughout the Eastern Han, certain families distinguished themselves as
scholars and writers. Although few of these families achieved high position or
exercised great power at the imperial court, some of their writings were influential in their own time, or at least achieved some modicum of “immortality”
in Chinese literary history.
The Ban family and its contemporaries
The most distinguished scholarly and literary family of the early Eastern Han
was the Ban family. The Ban family had originally lived in the southern state
of Chu, but at the end of the Qin period (ca 210 bc) a man named Ban Yi fled
to the northern area of Loufan (modern Yanmen, Shanxi), where he made a
large fortune raising horses, cattle, and goats. Ban Yi’s descendant Ban Kuang
(fl. 30 bc) served at the imperial court during the reign of Emperor Cheng
(r. 32–7 bc). His daughter was Emperor Cheng’s concubine, Favored Beauty
Ban, who was an accomplished poet. Ban Kuang moved the Ban family
residence to the capital area. Ban Kuang’s sons were all scholars.
The most distinguished of Ban Kuang’s sons was his second son, Ban You.
He served in several court positions and then assisted Liu Xiang in editing
the texts in the imperial library. Emperor Cheng even summoned him to
lecture and recite texts for him, and as a reward the emperor gave him
duplicate copies of works in the imperial library. Thus the Ban family owned
one of the largest private libraries of the Han.
At the beginning of the Eastern Han, the most prominent member of the
Ban family was Ban Biao (3–54), nephew of Ban You. Because Ban Biao moved
the family home to Anling (northeast of modern Xianyang, Shaanxi), the
119
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Eastern Han Bans are identified as natives of Anling. When Chang’an was
under siege by the rebellion of the so-called Red Eyebrows in 25, Ban Biao
fled to join the staff of Wei Ao (d. 33), who had established an independent
regime in southeastern Gansu. Ban Biao remained in Wei Ao’s service about
four years, leaving in 29 after failing to dissuade Wei Ao from challenging
Liu Xiu for the imperial throne. It was at this time that Ban Biao wrote his
famous “Discourse on the Mandate of Kings” (Wang ming lun), in which he
argues that accession to the imperial throne is governed by a succession cycle
determined by Heaven. Although Ban Biao’s essay is usually read as a defense
of the Liu clan’s legitimacy and is the first of a number of Eastern Han works
praising the merits of the imperial house, it was also a political tract addressed
to Wei Ao to dissuade him from his imperial ambitions. We clearly see that
Wei Ao was the intended recipient in Ban Biao’s repeated point that it would
be folly for any man not blessed by Heaven to seek the imperial throne.
Although in his essay Ban Biao implicitly recognized Liu Xiu as the legitimate heir to the Han throne, he did not join the imperial court in Luoyang
immediately, but went instead to serve on the staff of Dou Rong (16 bc–
ad 62), a regional leader who held sway in western Gansu. From this time on,
the Ban family had a close relationship with the Dou family. Around ad 36
Ban Biao accompanied Dou Rong to the imperial capital of Luoyang, and
Emperor Guangwu, who was impressed with the petitions Ban had composed
on behalf of Dou, appointed him prefect of Xu (modern Xuzhou, Jiangsu). He
did not stay in this position long, however, and soon resigned on grounds of
illness. Ban Biao then turned his attention to scholarship, especially history.
He wrote “several tens of fascicles” of a history that served as a basis for his
son Ban Gu’s History of the [Former] Han (Han shu). After serving briefly in
minor posts, Ban Biao died in 54.
Ban Biao is best known for his “Fu on a Northward Journey” (Bei zheng fu).
He wrote it in 25, while he was traveling to Tianshui from Chang’an. The piece
is clearly inspired by Liu Xin’s fu on the travel theme, “Fu on Obtaining My
First Emolument” (Sui chu fu). There are several lines in Ban Biao’s piece that
are clearly derived from Liu Xin’s fu. This is a good example of the increased
circulation of writings that is evident in this period.
“Fu on a Northward Journey” is the first of a number of poetic travelogues
written in the Eastern Han. In this piece Ban Biao gives an account of his visit
to actual sites that he viewed on his journey to Tianshui. Most of the sites are
historical places that invoke memories of the past, not only famous historical
figures and places, but also the history of the Ban family. At one point Ban Biao
tells of making a detour to a place named Niyang. This would have taken him
120
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
near the area of Loufan, where his ancestor Ban Yi had settled. Upon arriving
here, Ban Biao laments that his family’s ancestral temple is in disrepair, for
members of the Ban family no longer reside here.
Ban Biao’s oldest son was Ban Gu (32–92), the principal compiler of the
History of the Han. Ban Gu’s twin brother Ban Chao (32–102) was a famous
military man and Central Asian explorer, and his younger sister Ban Zhao
(ca 49–ca 120) was one of the most distinguished female scholars in Chinese
history. Aged twenty-two when his father died in ad 54, Ban Gu returned to
the family home in Anling and spent a period pondering what path in life he
should follow. As a means of resolving his dilemma, he wrote a long poem
titled “Fu on Communicating with the Hidden” (You tong fu). This long
and complex piece is written throughout in sao-style prosody and borrows
extensively from the Qu Yuan poems in the Verses of Chu. Like his father, Ban
Gu was concerned about his family legacy. At the beginning of the fu, he gives
a brief history of the family, recounting their origins in the south and their
move to the north at the end of the Qin period. He then tells of his father’s
flight from the capital at the time of the fall of the usurper Wang Mang. He
even refers to Ban Biao’s account of these events in his “Fu on the Northward
Journey.”
After lamenting his lack of accomplishment (he had yet to undertake an
official career), Ban Gu then relates his encounter with what he calls “the
hidden men.” The hidden men are the spirits who offer him advice and
guidance. Ban Gu’s contact with them does not involve the conventional
imaginary journey through the heavens, but a dream journey to a mountain
where he gazes upon their spectral forms. The role of the spirits, however, is
the same as in Qu Yuan’s “Encountering Sorrow”: they dispense counsel to
the troubled poet. Ban Gu eventually receives advice from an oracle divined
by none other than the Yellow Emperor. In the epilogue he quotes Confucius
and Mencius to support his belief that the moral man “must keep himself
intact,” “adopt what is right,” and, above all, not die an early death from grief
and excessive self-pity.
The “Fu on Communicating with the Hidden” is a notable example of the
fu used for a new purpose, in which the poet in effect writes a philosophical
essay in rhyme. Rather than simply venting frustration, Ban Gu uses his fu
to explore the question of how the moral man should view fate and fortune.
In typical fu fashion, he strings together a series of exempla and allusions, all
of which make the point that fortune, whether good or bad, is constantly
changing, and that whatever fate decrees is inevitable. Given this situation,
the moral man must all the more adhere to his principles, and by virtue of the
121
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
example of his adherence to them, he can make his influence felt, perhaps not
in his own time, but in later ages.
Ban Gu did not immediately embark on an official career, but remained at
home in Anling engaging in scholarly pursuits, primarily the task of completing
his father’s sequel to Sima Qian’s Records of the Historian. As he began his work,
someone reported to Emperor Ming (r. 58–75) that Ban Gu was “privately
revising the national history.” The main concern of the court was probably
what kind of an account Ban Gu would write about the fall of the Western
Han and the rise of the Eastern Han. The emperor had Ban Gu arrested and
the family library confiscated. His brother Ban Chao interceded on his behalf,
and the emperor ordered Ban Gu released. In the same year Ban Gu was
assigned to the Magnolia Terrace to compile the annals of the first Eastern
Han emperor, Guangwu, along with biographies of important figures of that
era. In 64, Ban was promoted to the rank of gentleman and put in charge
of collating books in the imperial collection. The emperor was so impressed
with the quality of Ban Gu’s scholarship that in 66 he granted him permission
to resume compilation of his Western Han history, on which he worked for
over twenty-five years until his death in ad 92.
During Emperor Ming’s reign, in addition to compiling his history, Ban
Gu continued to write fu. It was probably during this period that he wrote
his longest and most famous fu, “Fu on the Two Capitals” (Liang du fu). The
two capitals of the title are the Han metropolises of Chang’an and Luoyang.
Chang’an, the western capital, was the capital of the Western Han. Luoyang,
the eastern capital, was the capital established by Emperor Guangwu, who
reconstructed the old Southern Palace that remained from the Western Han.
Guangwu’s successor, Emperor Ming, continued to expand the palace complex, and between 60 and 65 the Northern Palace was reconstructed. It
was probably during this period that Ban Gu composed “Fu on the Two
Capitals.”
Ban Gu considered his fu important enough to write a preface in which
he presents his views on the history of the fu and its proper function. In the
first line of the preface, Ban asserts that the fu was a genre or “outflow” of
the Classic of Poetry. Ban Gu probably derives his definition of fu from the
exegetical tradition that placed fu among the six principles of the Classic of
Poetry. Fu of the six principles is, however, not the name of a literary genre,
but designates a technique of recitation or composition that involves direct
exposition unencumbered by tropes or rhetorical flourishes. Ban Gu extends
this sense of fu to signify a putative genre of the Classic of Poetry. By Ban Gu’s
time there was no clear distinction between fu as a poetic principle and fu as a
122
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
literary form, and in fact the features of the fu form itself very likely led Han
exegetes to define fu of the poetic principles as direct exposition.
Ban Gu does not stress fu in the sense of exposition, but rather links it with
one of the true genres of the Classic of Poetry, the “Hymns” (song). In one
section of the preface, Ban gives a brief history of the genre, and in his account
he stresses that during the Western Han, when the fu began to flourish, it was
primarily a court-centered activity, particularly during the reign of Emperor
Wu, who appointed officials to office for their writing skills. Ban Gu mentions
two functions that the fu had at the imperial court: “Sometimes it was for the
purpose of expressing feelings of the emperor’s subjects and conveying subtle
criticism and advice, and other times it was for the purpose of proclaiming
the ruler’s virtue and demonstrating the utmost loyalty and filial obedience.”
Although Ban Gu acknowledges that the fu had two functions – one eulogistic,
and the other suasive – he strongly emphasizes that the primary function of
the form was to praise the grand accomplishments of the ruler.
Ban Gu considered the fu primarily a praise genre whose primary function
was to celebrate the glory and power of the Han empire. It must be remembered that the Eastern Han restoration was only slightly over a generation old
when Ban Gu wrote the “Fu on the Two Capitals,” and undoubtedly he felt
an obligation to write a panegyric to commemorate this grand achievement.
Ban Gu may have had another, more immediate purpose of writing a rebuttal
to an earlier fu composed at the beginning of the Eastern Han by Du Du
(d. after 78), “Fu Discoursing on the Capital” (Lun du fu). Du Du, who was
a native of the Chang’an area, presented this piece to Emperor Guangwu in
42 to persuade him to move the capital from Luoyang back to Chang’an. Du
Du’s fu consists almost exclusively of argumentative rhetoric and is structured
around a debate between Du and a guest. Although Du Du declares in his
preface, which is directly addressed to the emperor, that the proper place for
the capital is Chang’an, not Luoyang, he pretends to champion the choice of
Luoyang. The language he uses, however, clearly betrays his bias in favor of
Chang’an. In the preface he refers to Luoyang as an area of “poor and barren
soil.” In the body of the poem, he calls Luoyang “stagnant water in a well”
and “that mud puddle Luo City.” Even in the portion of the fu where he
pretends to present the case in favor of Luoyang, he stresses the superiority
of Yongzhou, the area in which Chang’an is located.
Ban Gu must have been aware of Du Du’s fu, for in the preface he refers
to “aged men from the western territory,” who, “hoping for a kind glance
from the emperor, lavishly praise the old institutions of Chang’an and hold
that Luoyang is a shabby place.” He then declares that he has written the “Fu
123
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
on the Two Capitals” in order “to present an exhaustive account of the things
that dazzle and daze the Chang’an multitudes and rebut them by means of
the patterns and institutions of the present.”
Like Du Du, Ban Gu structures his fu around a debate between a guest,
who is the protagonist speaking on behalf of the Western Capital, and a host,
who argues the case for Luoyang. The Chang’an section, which is titled “Fu
on the Western Capital,” contains a lavish account of Chang’an: its strategic
position near the Hangu Pass; its past prosperity; the imperial palace complex,
including the women’s apartments, office buildings, libraries, courtyards, and
gardens with all of their supernatural appurtenances; and the grand spectacle
of the imperial hunt.
The second section of the fu, titled “Fu on the Eastern Capital,” describes
Luoyang in the Eastern Han period. The spokesman for Luoyang, the Eastern
Capital host, begins by telling of the founding of the Eastern Han by the
Sage Emperor, Guangwu. The account effusively praises the founder’s great
deeds, which rival the accomplishments of the greatest rulers of the past,
including the founders of the Shang and Zhou. Ban Gu follows this panegyric to Guangwu with a tribute to Guangwu’s successor, Emperor Ming.
Ban especially praises him for his revival of classical ritual principles, which
he applied to the reconstruction of the capital. At the appropriate seasons,
the emperor holds a ritual hunt for the purpose of “practicing maneuvers,”
and everything is done according to the classical ritual norms. Unlike his
Western Han counterpart, the Eastern Han emperor exalts frugality and
moderation.
The Western Capital guest is completely overwhelmed by this eloquent
presentation of the ethical and ritual superiority of Luoyang over Chang’an.
As the guest is about to leave, the host tells him he will instruct him with
five poems. The guest then reads the poems and declares: “Excellent, indeed,
these poems! Their principles are more correct than those of Yang Xiong.
Their content is more real than that of Sima Xiangru.”
Three of the five poems are in four-syllable lines and praise the ritual
buildings Bright Hall, Circular Moat, and Divine Tower. Emperor Guangwu
had the Bright Hall constructed in 56, approximately a kilometer from the
main southern gate of the capital. In 59 Emperor Ming performed a sacrifice
to the Five Lords here. The Circular Moat, also constructed in 56, was a ritual
hall located about a half kilometer east of the Bright Hall. In 59, Emperor Ming
performed the Great Archery and Entertaining the Aged ceremonies here. The
Divine Tower, located slightly south of the Bright Hall, served as the imperial
observatory from which the stars, moon, sun, clouds, and “ethers” were
124
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
watched. The construction of these ritual buildings was strongly supported
by most scholar–officials at this time.
The two sections of the “Fu on the Two Capitals” represent two distinct
styles and cultural values. The “Fu on the Western Capital,” with all of its
effusive ornamental rhetoric, is typical of the writing associated with the
Western Han fu epideictic tradition beginning with Sima Xiangru and Mei
Sheng. “Fu on the Eastern Capital,” which is written in much plainer language
that in many cases borrows from the Classics of Documents, Poetry, and the
Rites, represents a moderate style consistent with canonical norms. Ban Gu
must have been familiar with Yang Xiong’s severe criticism of the fu as an
effective didactic instrument, and he clearly shared Yang’s view that the
primary function of literature was moral suasion. Ban Gu’s use of the grand,
ornamental style in the Chang’an section is appropriate for the portion of the
fu that celebrates the age in which the epideictic rhapsody flourished, while
the classical diction and straightforward style in the Luoyang portion is better
suited to the age of the restoration that Ban Gu portrays as the embodiment
of propriety and moderation. Unlike the court rhapsodies of Sima Xiangru
and Yang Xiong, there is no doubt at the end of the poem what Ban Gu’s
message is. He clearly believes that the Eastern Han is morally and culturally
superior to the Western Han, and one cannot detect in his account of Luoyang
any subtle moral reprimands to the emperor; on the contrary, there are only
words of praise. He utterly jubilates over the devotion to ritual of the Eastern
Han emperors – particularly Emperor Ming, to whom he presented the piece.
During the reign of Emperor Ming’s successor, Emperor Zhang (r. 75–88),
Ban Gu received more honor and acclaim at the imperial court. In approximately 78, Emperor Zhang promoted Ban Gu to marshal of the Black Warrior
Gate, a position with more prestige and a higher salary (a thousand bushels of
grain). In 79 the emperor assigned Ban Gu the task of editing the proceedings
of an important scholarly conference on the Classics held in the White Tiger
Hall. Although some scholars question the attribution, Ban Gu has often been
credited with a summary of the discussions entitled Comprehensive Discussions
in the White Tiger Hall (Bohu tong yi).
Serving with Ban Gu at the court at this time was Fu Yi (ca 47–92), who
also came from the capital district. Emperor Zhang was an ardent devotee
of literature, and Ban Gu and Fu Yi often composed pieces upon imperial
command. Excerpts from two eulogies Ban Gu wrote for imperial inspection
tours to the south and east have been preserved. One court poem Fu Yi
composed during this period was a ten-part “Eulogy to Xianzong” (Xianzong
song) that praises the achievements of Emperor Ming, who had died in 75.
125
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Although only a few lines of the piece survive, judging from its title it must
have been similar to the eulogistic odes that conclude Ban Gu’s “Fu on the
Two Capitals.”
Ban Gu spent his final years on the staff of Dou Xian (d. 92), who was an
elder brother of Emperor Zhang’s empress. Dou Xian was the great-grandson
of Dou Rong, whom Ban Gu’s father Ban Biao had served before he went to
the imperial court at the beginning of the Eastern Han. During the time of the
Dou family’s ascendancy, there was a literary salon sponsored by Dou Xian.
In ad 88 Dou Xian led a successful expedition against the Northern Xiongnu,
and as a result his influence increased considerably; his power to recommend
men for official appointments in particular contributed to a growing fear of
him among court officials. Distinguished writers such as Ban Gu, Fu Yi, and
Cui Yin (30?–92) served on his staff. Dou placed them in charge of “literature”
and the literary pieces by members of Dou Xian’s entourage reputedly were
“the best of the age.” The compositions that members of Dou Xian’s salon
composed included some fu. What survives mainly consists of praise poems
for Dou Xian’s military achievements.
Although Dou Xian received much honor and acclaim for another successful Xiongnu expedition, in 92 Emperor He (r. 89–106), suspecting him of
plotting a revolt against the throne, had him arrested and sent to his estate,
where he was forced to commit suicide. As Dou Xian’s supporter, Ban Gu was
dismissed from office. The prefect of Luoyang, who had harbored a grudge
against Ban Gu, ordered his arrest. Ban Gu died in his sixty-first year in the
capital’s prison.
The work for which Ban Gu is best known is History of the Han. The
work actually begins before the formal founding of the Han. The earliest events it records concern the fall of the Qin and the struggle between
Liu Bang and Xiang Yu (ca 209 bc). It ends with the fall of Wang Mang
(ad 23). One of the reasons Ban Biao decided to write his sequel to the Records
of the Historian is because he had reservations about Sima Qian’s history. For
example, he faulted Sima Qian for quoting selectively from the Classics, commentaries, and the philosophers. Although Ban Biao gave credit to Sima Qian
for his vast knowledge, he criticized his judgments as superficial, and accused
him of favoring Huang-Lao thought, while denigrating the Five Classics. Ban
Biao also faulted Sima Qian for glorifying profiteers in the chapter on “moneymakers” and men who took the law into their own hands in the section on
“knights-errant.”
Ban Biao took issue as well with some of the formal features of the Records
of the Historian. He considered it wrong of Sima Qian to have elevated Xiang
126
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Yu and Chen She to the status of rulers by putting their accounts in a “basic
annal,” while including members of the Han imperial family such as the kings
of Huainan and Hengshan in the biographies section. In his sequel Ban Biao
decided to eliminate the section on hereditary houses and include only annals
and biographies.
The History of the Han consists of one hundred chapters. It is divided into
twelve annals (one for each of the Western Han emperors); eight tables,
including one on the Han bureaucracy and genealogical tables of various
noble houses; ten monographs on such subjects as rites, music, the calendar, geography, economy, and bibliography; and seventy biographies and
accounts. How much of Ban Biao’s history Ban Gu incorporated in the History
of the Han is difficult to determine. Certain chapters, such as the “Annals of
Emperor Yuan” and “Annals of Emperor Cheng,” have been credited to Ban
Biao. The appraisals at the end of some of the biographies also are attributed to
Ban Biao. At the time of Ban Gu’s death in 92, he had not completed the tables
and the “Monograph on Astronomy.” His younger sister Ban Zhao finished
compiling them with the aid of Ma Xu, who was an expert in mathematics.
The History of the Han is a rich source for the study of Han history and
literature. The literal meaning of the book is “writings of the Han,” and in this
sense the title reflects the archival quality of the work, for much of it consists
of quotations, some running to many thousands of characters, from various
types of writing, including imperial edicts, petitions to the court, essays, fu,
eulogies, and even poems. One scholar has counted 1,170 Western Han works
that are contained in the History of the Han. In this respect, the History of the
Han provides more examples of Western Han writing than does the Records
of the Historian. In certain biographies, the History of the Han includes texts of
writings that were excluded from the parallel biography in the Records of the
Historian. For example, in the biographies of Jia Yi and Dong Zhongshu, the
History of the Han inserts texts of petitions that these two important thinkers
presented to the court on political and philosophical matters. These writings
are excluded from the Records of the Historian.
For the period before Emperor Wu, the conventional view is that the History
of the Han faithfully copies the Records of the Historian account. However, one
can find a number of significant additions that Ban Gu and his co-compilers
made to the Records of the Historian. For example, both the Records of the
Historian and History of the Han have chapters devoted to Emperor Gaozu’s
minister Xiao He (Sima Qian gave him an account in the Hereditary Houses
section, while Ban Gu put it in the Biographies). The History of the Han version
is the same as that of the Records of the Historian, except at the point at which Liu
127
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Bang captures the Qin capital of Xianyang. Although there was an agreement
that whoever entered the Hangu Pass first would be named king of Qin, Xiang
Yu reneged on the agreement and assigned Liu Bang to the remote area of Ba
and Shu, naming him king of Han. The Records of the Historian does not record
Liu Bang’s reaction to this insult. However, the biography of Xiao He in the
History of the Han contains a long passage that recounts Liu Bang’s bursting
into anger, only to be calmed down by Xiao He, who advised him not to take
on the superior force of Xiang Yu at this time, but rather use the resources of
the Ba and Shu area to strengthen his position to launch a campaign against
Xiang Yu at a later time.
For the reign of Emperor Wu, Ban Gu provides much more detailed
accounts than Sima Qian. Although Ban Gu is generally regarded as the more
sober historian, some of his accounts of Emperor Wu’s reign read more like
romance than history. For example, Ban Gu includes long biographies of Li
Ling (d. 74 bc) and Su Wu (d. 60 bc), who were held prisoner by the Xiongnu.
Li Ling receives little mention in the Records of the Historian, and Su Wu is
not mentioned at all. Ban Gu turns their story into a fully fledged romance.
Ban Gu does the same with the account of Emperor Wu’s favorite concubine,
Lady Li. He includes a dramatic episode after her death in which a magician
conjures up her spirit. Even the account of the poet Sima Xiangru, details of
which are virtually the same in both Records of the Historian and History of the
Han, may represent a Sima Xiangru romance that had gradually developed
before Ban Gu’s time. Several scholars have argued in fact that the History of
the Han version of Sima Xiangru’s biography is earlier than the Records of the
Historian version.
Ban Gu’s younger sister, Ban Zhao, was one of the leading writers and scholars
of the reigns of Emperor He and Emperor An (r. 107–125). Although Ban Gu
had been executed as a member of the Dou Xian faction, in 92 Emperor He
summoned Ban Zhao to the Eastern Institute, where she was put in charge of
completing her elder brother’s history of the Former Han. He also summoned
her to the palace to serve as tutor to the empress and the imperial concubines.
At the court she was called Cao Dagu or “Auntie Cao.” Ban Zhao was on
intimate terms with Empress Dowager Deng (81–121), who dominated the
court during much of the Emperor He and Emperor An reigns.
Another of Ban Zhao’s functions was to write fu on unusual objects that
were presented to the emperor. Poems that describe objects are known in
Chinese as yongwu (poems or fu “on things”). They include pieces on birds,
animals, plants, stones, household articles, buildings, musical instruments,
128
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
even insects. Around the year 101 Ban Zhao composed a fu on a large bird,
probably a Parthian ostrich, that her brother Ban Chao had brought to the
court from Central Asia. Titled “Fu on the Great Bird” (Da que fu), this piece
is a good example of a “poem on things” written under imperial auspices.
Unlike the elaborate epideictic court pieces of the Former Han, Ban Zhao’s
text is written in simple, straightforward language, and is pure eulogy that
praises both this marvelous bird from the west and the Han emperor, whose
rule is so virtuous and proper that he is rewarded with marvelous tribute from
afar.
Ban Zhao has two other fu on objects, both of which survive in fragments:
“Fu on the Cicada” (Chan fu) and “Fu on the Needle and Thread” (Zhen lü
fu). The extant excerpts from the “Fu on the Cicada” show this to be a typical
poem “on things” that presents the various attributes of the cicada: its shrill
chirping, sipping of dew, and swift metamorphosis. In her “Fu on the Needle
and Thread” Ban Zhao virtually personifies the needle and thread, attributing
to them moral virtues: the needle is “true and straight” and “pierces and
penetrates.” Together with the thread, its traces are “broad and wide” as it
“mends flaws.”
In 95 Ban Zhao’s son Cao Cheng received his first official position, that
of chief of Changyuan prefecture (modern Changyuan, Henan) in Chenliu
commandery. Ban Zhao accompanied her son to his post, and to record her
530-li journey from Luoyang to Changyuan she wrote a poetic travelogue,
“Fu on an Eastward Journey” (Dong zheng fu). “Fu on an Eastward Journey”
contains a vivid account of the places through which Ban Zhao and her son
passed. Ban Zhao’s visit to historic places evokes memories of the past. For
example, not far from Changyuan, she saw the ruins of Pucheng and recalled
that this was where Confucius’ disciple Zi Lu had served as an official. Ban
Zhao’s visit to the tomb of Qu Boyu, a famous Wei official whom Confucius
admired, led her to reflect on the importance of maintaining a reputation for
virtue. Ban Zhao’s fu is more than a travelogue. It also is full of advice for her
son on his official career. Ban Zhao even seems to equate the journey with her
son’s career. In one place she refers to the road in a double sense: first, as the
road actually traveled, and second, as a metaphor for the proper path her son
should follow through life. She advises him that he should keep to the “great
way” and not take byways and shortcuts. The final lines of the fu, which stress
the virtues of caution, diligence, humility, quietude, and elimination of desire,
appear to be Ban Zhao’s maternal advice for her son as he is about to enter
official service: he should be circumspect, hardworking, modest, tranquil, and
moderate in his desires.
129
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The Cui family
Another distinguished literary family of the Eastern Han was the Cui. Their
ancestral home was Anping in Zhuo commandery (modern Anping, Hebei),
and they were the ancestors of the famous Cui clan of Boling that became
prominent in the Six Dynasties and the Tang. The first known literary man
among the Cui clan is Cui Zhuan (fl. ca ad 20), a famous scholar who reluctantly served under Wang Mang. When Liu Xiu first took the throne, Cui
Zhuan was recommended for a position but declined on the grounds that
he was ashamed of his former service with Wang Mang. He then became
a recluse scholar, and compiled a large work on the Classic of Changes. Cui
Zhuan composed a short fu titled “Consoling My Feelings” (Wei zhi fu) in
which he expresses regret that he had served Wang Mang against his will.
Cui Zhuan’s grandson Cui Yin (30?–92) was a prominent writer and scholar
during the reigns of Emperor Ming and Emperor Zhang. He studied at the
Imperial Academy at the same time (ca 52) as Ban Gu and Fu Yi. Rather
than taking an official position, however, Cui Yin devoted himself to the
study of ancient texts. When one of his contemporaries ridiculed him for his
failure to pursue an official career in about ad 59, he composed “Expressing
My Purpose” (Da zhi) in imitation of Yang Xiong’s “Justification against
Ridicule.” Like Yang Xiong’s piece, “Expressing My Purpose” is constructed
as a dialogue between the anonymous critic and himself. To persuade Cui Yin
that official service is the proper course, the critic enumerates the glorious
accomplishments of Emperor Ming, notably his visit to the Circular Moat
where he promotes classical learning and honors worthy officials. Cui Yin
follows with a long reply in which he argues that the present age is so
peaceful, even men with the abilities of the great statesmen and strategists
of the past are not useful to the state. He declares that he is not opposed to
accepting official appointment. It is simply that the time and conditions are
not right for him to serve.
If Cui Yin did not wish to accept a formal post at the court, this did not
prevent him from composing literary works for the court. Thus, when Dou
Rong died in 62, Cui Yin composed a poem lamenting his death. Ban Gu
composed a eulogy for the same occasion. In the year 75 Cui wrote a eulogy
upon the death of Emperor Ming. Cui Yin continued to write praise pieces
under imperial auspices. Between 84 and 86, Emperor Zhang undertook four
imperial progresses to each of the four directions, and Cui Yin composed long
eulogies celebrating each of these affairs, also praising the accomplishments
of the early Eastern Han rulers.
130
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Admiring Cui Yin’s literary skill, Emperor Zhang recommended him to
Dou Xian, who soon accepted him as a member of his large entourage. Cui
Yin wrote several letters to Dou Xian. In one of them he admonishes him
for his arrogance and misuse of his status as elder brother of the Empress
Dowager Dou. He even bluntly warns him about the consequences of his
arrogant behavior: “After the founding of the Han down to the reigns of
Emperor Ai and Emperor Ping, there have been twenty consort families,
but only four were able to preserve their clans and keep themselves intact.”
After receiving numerous reprimands of this sort, Dou Xian could no longer
tolerate Cui Yin and had him appointed as a magistrate in the remote outpost
of Changcen, which is located in modern Korea. Rather than take up a position
in such an isolated place, Cui Yin returned home and died there in 92.
Cui Yin wrote a fu on the imperial capital titled “Returning to the Capital”
(Fan du fu). In his preface Cui Yin says that he wrote the piece to rebut the
proponents of Chang’an who opposed the choice of Luoyang as capital. Like
Ban Gu, Cui Yin considered the Eastern Han capital superior to Chang’an
not because of its geographic location, but because of the moral qualities
fostered by its rulers. Thus he praises Emperor Guangwu for following the
customs of the ancient sage rulers and for his devotion to ritual, including
the establishment of the three ritual sites, the Bright Hall, Circular Moat, and
Numinous Tower.
Du Du and Feng Yan
Not all members of prominent families had successful careers at the early
Eastern Han imperial court. There are two examples of men who were
descendants of prominent families from the capital district of Chang’an who
were distinguished writers but never were able to gain court acceptance: Du
Du (ca 20–78) and Feng Yan (ca 20 bc–ca ad 60).
Du Du was from the Du clan of Duling (northeast of modern Chang’an
county, Shaanxi). His great-great-grandfather was the Former Han minister
Du Yanian (d. 53 bc). Du Yanian was the first to establish the home of the Du
clan in Duling. Du Du showed vast learning already in his youth, but because
he did not observe the proper niceties of etiquette, the people of his home area
did not treat him with respect. Du Du then was imprisoned for offending a
local official. The general Wu Han had just died (in 44), and Emperor Guangwu
issued an edict inviting scholars to compose elegies for him. Composed from
prison, Du Du’s elegy so impressed the emperor that he issued Du Du a
pardon. Shortly after his release Du Du composed the “Fu Discussing the
Capital.” A few years later Du Du served as a commandery instructor in the
131
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
capital area. Because he suffered from an eye ailment, however, he did not
enter the capital for over twenty years.
Frustrated because he had failed to obtain distinction as an official, Du Du
then decided to pursue a military career. Du Du’s younger sister was married
to a member of the powerful Ma family, and through her influence Du Du
was able to obtain a position with Ma Fang (d. 101), who was undertaking an
expedition against the Qiang. Du Du died in battle at Yegushan (northwest of
modern Qingyang, Gansu) in 78.
According to Du Du’s biography in the History of the Later Han, he had
written eighteen literary pieces in various genres, including fu, dirges, laments,
letters, an “admonition for daughters,” and miscellaneous prose. The only
complete extant fu is “Fu Discussing the Capital.” There are fragments of
four other fu. The most interesting of these is “Fu on Shouyang Mountain”
(Shouyang shan fu). This is a dialogue between Du Du and the ancient recluses
Bo Yi and Shu Qi. When King Wu of Zhou conquered the Yin, they refused to
serve the Zhou and went into reclusion on Mount Shouyang. Du Du tells of
his encounter with the two recluses, who explain that they had followed King
Wu’s father King Wen, but could not accept King Wu because he used force
of arms to conquer the Yin. One wonders whether this is a subtle statement
of Du Du’s disaffection with the Eastern Han dynastic founder, Emperor
Guangwu, who did not reward Du Du with the honors and positions that
someone from his distinguished family deserved.
Feng Yan also was a native of Duling. His remote ancestors had once lived
in Shangdang (near modern Changzhi in southeastern Shanxi). Feng Yan’s
great-grandfather was Feng Fengshi (d. ca 39), a high court official during
the later Western Han. It was he who moved the family home to Duling.
In his youth, Feng Yan was much admired for his erudition. When Emperor
Guangwu took the throne in 25, Feng waited two years before seeking to join
his court, as a result of which Guangwu and some of his advisers considered
Feng untrustworthy. Except for a one-year term as prefect in the northeast in
28, Feng Yan did not hold office until ad 43, when through the influence of
two brothers of Guangwu’s Empress Yin, he obtained the position of retainer
to the metropolitan commandant.
In 52 Emperor Guangwu decided to arrest and even put to death the
retainers of powerful clans who resided in the Chang’an area. Feng Yan barely
escaped punishment but was forced to return home to Duling, where he
shunned contact with friends and relatives for several years. Feng Yan spent
the remainder of his years living in retirement in the area of Xinfeng (northeast
of modern Lintong, Shaanxi). Feng Yan did not fare any better when Emperor
132
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Ming took the throne in 58, for many people criticized Feng’s writing as being
more form than substance. He continued to remain at home in retirement,
finally dying in poverty in around ad 60. The compiler of the History of the
Later Han knew of some fifty works by Feng Yan in various genres, including
fu, dirges, inscriptions, discourses, notes, and even an autobiography. He also
mentions three essays, none of which survives.
Feng Yan’s most famous piece is a long fu titled “Fu on Making Clear My
Aim” (Xian zhi fu), one of the earliest autobiographical fu. Feng Yan wrote this
piece late in life after he had retired to Xinfeng. He precedes the fu with what
is called a “disquisition on self ” that is the equivalent of a preface, though
partially in rhyme. In the preface, Feng Yan complains that he had early in his
career formulated various stratagems and plans, but no one had ever heeded
them. As a consequence he was never able to realize his ambitions and now
must live in extreme poverty. He tells of taking up residence in Xinfeng, from
which he had a clear view of the old Western Han capital of Chang’an. Feng
Yan then reflects on his family history and laments that the ancestral tombs,
presumably meaning those in the old family home of Shangdang, are no
longer tended. Regretting that in his old age he has no achievement or merit,
he declares his intention to make a living raising crops and livestock. At the
end of the preface, Feng states that he has written a fu in which he recounts his
travels. The travel is of two kinds, first to actual places that he visits near his
new home and to the west near his ancestral home of Shangdang, and then
an imaginary journey where he encounters historical sites and figures from
the past. Thus Feng Yan combines the older form of the imaginary journey
with the newer poetic travelogue that we have seen in the fu of Liu Xin, Ban
Biao, and Ban Zhao.
The fu portion is a long piece written in sao-style meter with heavy borrowing from the poems in the Verses of Chu. In addition to the travel theme, one
of the striking features of the piece is Feng Yan’s complaint about the decline
of his once distinguished family. In the opening section he laments that he
has experienced nothing but sorrow and misery his entire life, and he fears
he will die without achieving fame. As Feng journeys further to the west, he
treks through the Taihang Mountains of Shanxi. When he comes to Hukou,
which was a pass located near his ancestral home of Shangdang, he laments
that the family graves there have long gone untended. There are similar lines
in Ban Biao’s “Northward Journey.”
Feng Yan then begins a long account of his new form of livelihood, farming.
He compares himself with such legendary “farmers” as the Divine Husbandman, the reputed inventor of the plowshare and plow handle, and Lord Millet,
133
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
who is credited with determining suitable places to plant millet and soy beans.
When he gazes out from the Long Mountains that stretch from Shaanxi to
Gansu, he can see the entire expanse of the ancient states of Qin and Jin. He
is then reminded of two of his ancestors who lived in this area during the
Warring States and Qin periods.
Up to this point, Feng Yan gives an account of his actual journey. However,
in the next section his roaming is purely in the realm of the imagination. In
four lines he makes a complete circuit of the world, followed by an account of
his visit to sites associated with famous figures of the past. Although he heaps
praise on such exemplary men, Feng expresses contempt for the schemers and
persuaders of the Warring States period. Then, as the day turns to dusk, he
consults two recluses, one of whom is none other than Shu Qi, the recluse with
whom Du Du had an imaginary dialogue in his “Fu on Shouyang Mountain.”
After consulting a few more recluses, Feng Yan decides to return home. In
the final section of the fu is one of the earliest descriptions of the delights of
living in reclusion in the countryside, a theme that becomes more common
after the Han.
Huan Tan and Wang Chong
In the early Eastern Han we begin to see the emergence of a number
of independent, highly critical thinkers, who began to question traditional
assumptions, including those of the dominant Confucian school. The first
of these was Huan Tan (23 bc–ad 56, alternatively ca 43 bc–ad 28, or 40 bc–
ad 31). Huan Tan’s native place was Xiang County in Pei commandery (modern Huaibei City, Anhui), but he may have been born near the Western Han
capital of Chang’an, where his father served at the imperial court during the
reign of Emperor Cheng (r. 32–7 bc). Huan Tan’s father was a specialist in
music and served during the reign of Emperor Cheng as director of imperial
music. Huan Tan inherited his father’s expertise in music and served in the
music office through the end of the Western Han and in the reign of Wang
Mang. Huan Tan probably helped compose the ceremonial court music commissioned by Wang Mang. During this time he became a good friend of Yang
Xiong. Already at this time Huan Tan was known for his outspokenness and
his habit of criticizing other scholars.
When Emperor Guangwu established the Eastern Han, his grand minister
of works Song Hong recommended Huan Tan for a position at the court. He
actually praised Huan as the equal of Yang Xiong, Liu Xiang, and Liu Xin.
However, given his age and former high status, his positions were rather low:
gentleman consultant and servitor in the palace.
134
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Huan Tan did not shrink from giving Emperor Guangwu advice. Emperor
Guangwu justified his legitimacy partially based on what were called chen, or
prognostication texts, that contained oracular statements predicting the rise
of a ruler who had exactly the same name and family background as Emperor
Guangwu. Huan Tan was very much opposed to the prognostication texts,
and he presented Emperor Guangwu with a petition, urging him to ban them
on the grounds that they were “strange and fabulous” reports concocted by
experts in the occult arts to deceive the emperor. According to Huan Tan,
this was contrary to principles of the Five Classics. Huan Tan made the same
argument sometime later, perhaps in the year 28, when Emperor Guangwu
summoned Huan Tan to the court to question him about his views on the
prognostication texts. This reply was tantamount to questioning the basis for
Guangwu’s legitimacy as emperor. Furious at this point, Emperor Guangwu
accused Huan Tan of “criticizing the sages” and ordered him to be executed.
Only after Huan Tan had kowtowed until the blood flowed from his forehead
was he pardoned. After this, Huan Tan never returned to the court. He
died at more than seventy years of age, en route to his position as assistant
administrator of Lu’an (modern Lu’an City, Anhui).
Huan Tan compiled a collection of essays titled New Discourses (Xin lun).
The original text, which Huan Tan presented to Emperor Guangwu, consisted
of twenty-nine sections. One chapter, however, titled “Way of the Zither,”
was not complete, and Emperor Zhang (r. 76–88) ordered Ban Gu to complete
it. The original New Discourses had been lost by the time of the Song period.
The extant versions are reconstructions.
If Huan Tan presented the New Discourses to Emperor Guangwu, he must
have done so before he fell out of favor for objecting to the prognostication texts. From the fragments of his treatise, we can see that Huan Tan
maintained the same critical view of conventional ideas and beliefs that he
exhibited in his criticism of the prognostication texts. The titles of some of
the chapters indicate his critical and skeptical attitude: “Observing Evidence,”
“Reprimanding Wrong,” “Awakening Insight,” “Correcting the Classics,” and
“Discerning Error.” Although the work is highly fragmentary, one can find
numerous statements by Huan Tan questioning the existence of immortals,
supernatural occurrences, magic, and alchemy.
Huan Tan also was strongly interested in literature, and there is one chapter
devoted to the fu: “Discussing the Fu.” Regrettably, there are only four short
fragments from this section extant. The New Discourses fragments have somewhat more to say about music, a field in which Huan Tan was an acknowledged expert. Unlike his friend Yang Xiong, Huan Tan showed a preference
135
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
for the “music of Zheng”; that is, the new popular music as opposed to the
older classical form. Among the fragments is a short passage in which Yang
Xiong reprimands Huan Tan for his interest in the new music. Huan Tan
clearly held Yang Xiong in high regard, even ranking Yang’s Great Mystery as
the equal of the Five Classics.
Because the New Discourses exists only in fragments, there are few long
essays in the reconstructed text. There is, however, one interesting extended
treatise in which Huan Tan uses the analogy of a candle and flame to illustrate
the process of life and death and explain the relationship between body and
spirit. This piece happens to survive because it is quoted in the Buddhist
anthology Collection of Writings on the Propagation of the Light (Hongming ji)
compiled by the Buddhist monk Seng You (435–518), who included it in a set
of essays concerning the relationship of body and spirit. Although Huan Tan’s
authorship has been questioned, most authorities accept it as genuine.
One of Huan Tan’s most ardent admirers was his younger contemporary
Wang Chong (27–after ad 100). Wang Chong was a native of the southeastern
area of Shangyu in Guiji (modern Shangyu City, Zhejiang). His ancestors
had originally lived in the north, but the family moved south when one of
his ancestors was rewarded with a small fief in Guiji. However, within a
year he lost the fief, and he then took up farming to make a living. Wang
Chong’s great-grandfather, grandfather, uncles, and father were all irascible
ruffians who became involved in feuds with other families. Wang Chong’s
father and brothers were thus forced to move to Shangyu, where Wang
Chong was born in ad 27. At the age of seventeen or eighteen (ad 43–44) he
went to Luoyang to study at the Imperial Academy. One of his teachers may
have been Ban Gu’s father Ban Biao. Wang Chong did not have money to
buy books, and he could only browse them on the bookstalls in Luoyang;
however, he reputedly had such a good memory that he could remember
virtually anything that he had read, and thus he acquired a vast knowledge of
texts.
Around ad 54 Wang Chong left the capital and took up a career in the
local administration. Wang Chong eventually gave up his official career and
returned home to Shangyu, where he devoted himself full-time to study
and writing. His major work is Discourses Weighed (Lun heng). Wang Chong
reputedly kept brush and book knife (used to erase bamboo strips and writing
boards) by the windows, doors, and walls of his house so that he could
always have access to writing implements. If accurate, this anecdote shows
that paper was still not widely available, at least in some areas of China in the
early Eastern Han.
136
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
The received version of Discourses Weighed consists of eighty-five chapters
in thirty fascicles. One chapter, number forty-four, has no text. Scholars have
debated whether the Discourses Weighed originally contained a hundred or
more chapters (Wang Chong mentions in his autobiography that his work
“is just a hundred chapters”). Wang Chong probably composed the Discourses
Weighed over a long period of time. The earliest chapters date from the time
he was in Luoyang. He composed the latest chapters near the end of his life.
Wang Chong says that his main purpose in composing the Discourses
Weighed is “to show contempt for falsity and nonsense.” He devotes much
of the treatise to debunking what he considered to be the ridiculous and farfetched notions of his day. Three of the chapters concern what Wang Chong
called “exaggeration”: “Verbal Exaggerations,” “Exaggerations of Scholars,”
and “Exaggerations in the Classics.” There are nine chapters devoted to exposing “falsehoods.” For example, in “Falsehoods in Written Accounts,” Wang
Chong argues that the accounts of Yao and Shun having died in the south are
wrong. He also disputes the myth that the tidal bores in Zhejiang were caused
by the vengeful spirit of Wu Zixu.
Wang Chong was highly critical of many hallowed traditions, including
those of the Confucian school. In two chapters of Discourses Weighed, “Questioning Confucius” and “Criticizing Mencius,” he presents a subtle critique
of passages in the Analects and Mencius. Wang Chong also questions the conventional theory that natural disasters and anomalous events are evidence of
Heaven’s displeasure with the emperor’s conduct of government. He devotes
two chapters, “Falsity of Prodigies” and “Falsity of Anomalies,” to this issue.
Wang Chong also was skeptical of belief in immortals and ghosts. Chapters
that concern these issues are “Falsehoods of the Daoists, “On Death,” “Fabrications about Death,” “Accounts about Demons,” and “Evaluating Ghosts.”
The style of Discourses Weighed is very lively, and Wang Chong deliberately
tried to write clearly and simply. Wang Chong’s language perhaps even shows
evidence of being a more faithful representation of the spoken language of
his time than that of any other Han writer. Wang Chong also has extended
remarks about the issue of “creation” of writings and how he views his role
with respect to the tradition of the sages who “created” rather than simply
transmitted. Wang claims that his role was neither that of a creator nor that
of a transmitter, but rather that of a critic who composed lun or “critical
discourses.”
In several chapters Wang Chong challenges the view common among
most Han thinkers that antiquity was a golden age of perfect order and peace
and that the past is superior to the present. For example, at the beginning
137
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of “Questioning Confucius” he faults the scholars of his time for thinking
that the views of the ancients are more profound than those of thinkers of
the present. In the chapter titled “Treating All Ages as Equal” Wang Chong
rejects the notion that people of antiquity were better-looking, stronger, and
lived longer than people of the present. He argues that the era of the Han
in which he lives is as good as that of the ideal ages of antiquity. He then
follows with four chapters in which he provides evidence for the greatness of
the Han, especially the reigns of the first three Eastern Han emperors, whom
he praises as the equal of the sage rulers of remote antiquity. Thus even the
most skeptical writer of his age sings the praises of the Han imperium.
Two newly emerging prose genres: the inscription
and admonition
During the early Eastern Han writers began to compose in two closely related
prose forms, the ming (inscription) and zhen (admonition). The inscription is
a writing that was carved on almost any object. In ancient times, however,
metal was the most common material used. Bronze vessels were inscribed
as early as the Shang period, but many of the early inscriptions include only
the name of the vessel’s owner and maker. Later, especially during the Zhou,
much more elaborate inscriptions were inscribed. Some of these inscriptions
contain admonitions, while others are eulogistic, and contain effusive praise,
usually for a ruler.
During the Eastern Han, inscription composition became a highly developed art. Several famous writers are authors of the texts of inscriptions. One of
the best-known of the Han inscriptions is the “Inscription on the Ceremonial
Mounding of Mount Yanran” by Ban Gu. Ban Gu was commissioned to write
this piece to celebrate the military victory of the Han general Dou Xian (d. 92)
over the Northern Xiongnu. The inscription was inscribed on a stone monu ment erected on Mount Yanran (located in modern Mongolia). The piece is
preceded by an introduction that explains the circumstances for which the
inscription was composed. It is followed by the text of the inscription, which
is rhymed and in the prosodic pattern of the “Nine Songs” of the Verses of Chu.
Some of the early Eastern Han inscriptions are less solemn compositions.
There are, for example, inscriptions on chess, writing brushes, zithers, arrows,
saddles, bridles, mats, even beds. One prolific writer of this type of inscription
is Li You (44–126). Li You was a native of Luo in Guanghan (north of modern Guanghan, Sichuan). Nothing is known about him until approximately
ad 96, when Emperor He summoned him to the Eastern Institute to compose
fu upon imperial command. The palace attendant Jia Kui had recommended
138
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
his writing as similar to the famous Shu (Sichuan) writers Sima Xiangru and
Yang Xiong. Li You was then appointed foreman clerk of the Magnolia Terrace. From this time on, for nearly forty years, Li You had a distinguished
official career. He died at the age of eighty-three while serving as a minister
in the kingdom of Le’an (modern Shandong).
Li You is best known for the inscriptions that he composed for Emperor
He. There were originally 120 pieces in the set. Eighty-six inscriptions, many
of them in fragments, survive. There is a wide variety of topics. There are
inscriptions on places and buildings such as the Yellow River, the Luo river,
the Hangu Pass, the Bright Hall, the Grand Academy, the Circular Moat, the
Eastern Institute, the Yong’an Palace, the Cloud Terrace, the Deyang Hall,
the soccer field, the capital city walls, various lodges, the Shanglin Park, the
capital city gates, the well and stove. There are also inscriptions for various
objects: zither, flute, water clock, screen, pillow, writing brush, knife, sword,
bow, arrow, crossbow, shield, saddle, bridle, bed, armrest, mat, walking stick,
sambar-tail chowry, mirror, incense burner, ink, cap, slippers, boat and oars,
chariot, cauldron, plate, cup, goblet, winnowing sieve, chess, lamp, and scale.
Most of these pieces are written in four-syllable-line form, and are virtually
indistinguishable from poems.
The companion genre to the inscription is the zhen. The word zhen literally
means “needle” or “acupuncture.” As the name of a literary form, the term
became extended to designate a composition that “exhorted” or “admonished”
persons to good conduct. The zhen usually is a short piece written in foursyllable lines. In the Han dynasty, most zhen were monitory pieces that
prescribed the duties and moral qualities required of a particular government
office. The first writer to compose sets of admonitions was Yang Xiong.
Yang Xiong composed twelve admonitions on the provinces and twenty-five
admonitions on official offices. By Eastern Han times, however, nine of his
admonitions were missing or in fragments. In the early Eastern Han, scholars
such as Cui Yin, his son Cui Yuan (78–143), and Liu Taotu (ca 70–ca 130),
a member of the imperial family with scholarly inclinations, added sixteen
additional pieces. In the mid-Eastern Han, Hu Guang (91–172) added four
more. Hu Guang arranged the pieces in order, provided a commentary, and
gave it the title “Admonitions on the Official Offices” (Bai guan zhen).
The textual history of this work is complicated, and different sources,
even different editions of the same source, disagree on the authorship of
individual admonitions. The admonitions are rhymed and are usually written
throughout in four-syllable lines. They often extend for thirty lines or more.
The piece begins by giving a history of the office, including examples of both
139
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
proper and improper use of the position in ancient history. The admonition
always concludes with a moral message cautioning office-holders to be wary
of abusing their position. For example, the admonition on the privy treasurer
(attributed to Yang Xiong) says: “Failure has never resulted from restraint, /
But it always results from extravagance.”
Although most admonitions seem to be general statements of moral principles, some were written as reprimands addressed to specific persons. One
such admonition was written by Cui Qi (ca 90–ca 150), who was a kinsman of
Cui Yuan. In his youth Cui Qi went to the capital to study, and he obtained
a reputation for his vast learning and skill at writing. In around 126, he was
recommended as “filial and incorrupt,” and appointed gentleman at the imperial court. Some years later, he entered the service of a powerful member
of the consort clan, Liang Ji (d. 159), who then was serving as governor of
Henan. Cui Qi was offended by Liang Ji’s abuse of his position and frequently
admonished him, though to no avail. He then composed a long four-part
“Admonition on the Consort Clan” (Wai qi zhen). In the three stanzas, Cui
Qi recounts the calamities that resulted from rulers who gave their consorts
free rein at the court. He cites the examples of the wives of the last rulers of
the Xia and Shang, who lost their states because of their infatuation with their
consorts. The final stanza is a frank reprimand to Liang Ji.
The middle period of Eastern Han
The middle Eastern Han conventionally refers to the reigns of four rulers,
Emperor He (r. 89–105), Emperor Shang (106), Emperor An (r. 107–125), and
Emperor Shun (r. 125–144). All of these emperors came to the throne as young
boys, and for much of their reigns they were under the control of the consort
clans. As we have seen, during the first three years of Emperor He’s reign,
the court was under the control of the Empress Dowager Dou and her elder
brother, Dou Xian, who served as regent. Although Emperor He eliminated
Dou Xian in 92, the family of Empress Deng, Emperor He’s consort, had
great power and influence throughout Emperor He’s reign and into Emperor
An’s reign. When Empress Deng died in 121, the Deng family was replaced
by the family of Emperor An’s consort, Empress Yan. The Yan clan fell from
imperial favor with the accession of Emperor Shun in 125. Emperor Shun,
who was ten years old at the time of his accession, selected as empress Liang
Na, who was nine years his senior. Serving as regent during Emperor Shun’s
reign were Liang Na’s father, Liang Shang (d. 141), followed by his son Liang
Ji (d. 159). The Liang family, especially Liang Ji, was ruthless in suppressing
any opposition to its policies.
140
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Another group that had great power and influence at the imperial court
in the middle period of the Eastern Han was the eunuchs. The eunuchs
first began to play an important role during the reign of Emperor He, who
eliminated Dou Xian with the aid of the eunuch Zheng Zhong (d. 114). One
faction of eunuchs also was instrumental in the installation of Emperor Shun,
who rewarded them by bestowing on them noble titles and fiefs that could
be inherited by their adopted sons.
The scholar–officials of this period became increasingly critical both of
the consort clan and of the eunuchs. We have already mentioned above Cui
Qi’s unsuccessful attempts to reprimand Liang Ji. Other prominent writers
were to continue this practice until the end of the Eastern Han. Another
new cultural development in this period was the emergence of the polymath
scholar. Before this time, the most prestigious field of learning was the Classics.
Classical scholarship tended to be rather specialized, and most scholars would
establish expertise in a single Classic. By the middle Eastern Han, scholars
began to broaden their intellectual interests. We have seen already in the
early Eastern Han the examples of “comprehensive scholars” (tong ru) such
as Huan Tan and Wang Chong, who did not confine their interests only to
the Confucian canon. Huan Tan was a leading expert in music, and Wang
Chong shows in his Discourses Weighed a catholic interest in nearly all fields of
study. The next generation of scholars included several important polymaths,
Zhang Heng, Ma Rong, and Cui Yuan.
Zhang Heng
The most famous writer of the middle period of the Eastern Han is Zhang
Heng (78–139), who was a distinguished scholar, poet, and scientist. He came
from a prominent local family of Xi’e in Nanyang commandery (north of
modern Nanyang City, Henan), which was the home area of the Eastern Han
founder Emperor Guangwu. In his youth, Zhang Heng distinguished himself
in his home area with his learning and literary skill. At about the age of fifteen
(ca ad 93), he traveled to the Chang’an and Luoyang areas and began drafting
a fu on the two Han capitals.
Zhang returned to Nanyang around ad 100, where he assumed the post of
master of documents under Bao De (d. 111/113), governor of Nanyang from 100
to 111. Zhang was only twenty-three at the time, but because of his superior
literary skills he was commissioned to compose inscriptions, dirges, and other
works on Bao De’s behalf.
Around 107 Zhang Heng completed his masterpiece, the “Fu on the Two
Metropolises.” He also wrote a set of appraisals on the scholars of the local
141
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
academy in Nanyang, which Bao De had restored. This is one of several works
by Zhang Heng that show his strong identification with his home area, most
notably his “Fu on the Southern Capital” about Nanyang. Because Nanyang
was the native place of the Eastern Han founder Emperor Guangwu, it was
called the Southern Capital. Throughout the fu Zhang celebrates Nanyang as
if it were the equivalent of the imperial capital.
In 108, after Bao De was transferred to the capital, Zhang returned to
Xi’e to resume his scholarly studies. He did research in mathematics and
astronomy and wrote a commentary to Yang Xiong’s Great Mystery, a work
that he regarded as comparable to the Five Classics. This is a good example
of the polymath scholar’s attempt to expand the canon. In about the year 112
Zhang Heng received an invitation to the capital on the basis of his expertise
in astronomy and mathematics. However, he was assigned to the low position
of palace gentleman, which was basically an entry-level rank. It was during
this time that Zhang invented a number of mechanical devices, including a
self-propelled three-wheeled south-pointing chariot and a wooden eagle that
reputedly could fly on its own. Such works did not earn Zhang much acclaim,
for in the view of the traditional scholar, the skill to build a machine or even
expertise in astronomy and mathematics were considered low-level “arts”
that a proper gentleman should not pursue.
Two years later (114) Zhang was promoted to attendant gentleman to the
masters of writing. This, however, was also a very low position with a stipend
of only four hundred bushels of grain. During this time Zhang continued his
scientific studies. In 115 Zhang Heng took up the post of imperial astrologer,
which was still relatively low (only six hundred bushels). In that same year he
made a topographical map that survived at least to the Tang. Zhang Heng’s
contributions in the field of astronomy come from this period. In 117 he
constructed an armillary sphere that was used to locate astral positions in the
heavens.
Emperor An died on April 30, 125. He was succeeded by Emperor Shun
(r. 125–144), who was only ten years old at the time of his accession. During
his reign, the eunuchs came to dominate the court. In the same year that
Emperor Shun took the throne, Zhang Heng was summoned to his former
position of imperial astrologer. The prospect of returning to a post that he
had occupied already for seven years did not sit well with Zhang Heng. He
also may have been criticized by some members of the court who faulted
him for devoting too much of his energy to scholarly and scientific endeavors.
Zhang Heng wrote a dialogue in the manner of Yang Xiong’s “Justification
against Ridicule” to defend himself. This work is “Responding to Criticism.”
142
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Although dissatisfied with his status at the court, Zhang Heng continued to
do scientific investigations. In 132, he constructed a seismograph, which is
regarded as the earliest machine of its type in world history.
During the early 130s, Zhang Heng became increasingly concerned about
corruption at court and the usurpation of imperial authority by members
of the consort clan and the eunuchs. In 130 he presented to Emperor Shun a
long petition blaming the eunuchs’ usurpation of imperial prerogatives for the
recent drought and earthquake. In 134 Zhang Heng was finally promoted to a
high position, palace attendant, a rank with a salary of two thousand bushels
of grain. In this capacity he had the duty to offer advice to the emperor. On
one occasion Emperor Shun called Zhang Heng into his private quarters and
asked him who were the most despised men in the realm. The eunuchs, fearing
that he would name them, made threatening glances at him, and Zhang gave
an evasive answer. Eventually, however, they began to slander Zhang to
the emperor. Zhang then composed a long fu, “Pondering the Mystery,” to
express his frustration.
In 136 Zhang Heng left his central government post to take up the position
of chancellor of Hejian (its administrative center, southeast of modern Xian
County, Hebei). Zhang Heng was a strict administrator, and after learning
the names of those who had violated the law he had them arrested. For this
deed he earned the respect and admiration of the Hejian people. In 138 Zhang
Heng decided to retire from office, and he returned to his home in Xi’e. In 139
Zhang Heng was summoned out of retirement but died after serving briefly
as master of writing.
Zhang Heng was a prolific writer. His fu compositions are especially
notable. He wrote long epideictic pieces such as “Fu on the Two Metropolises”
(Er jing fu) and “Fu on the Southern Capital” (Nan du fu). Zhang also is the first
fu writer to write a large number of shorter pieces. His earliest known fu, “Fu
on the Hot Springs” (Wen quan fu), recounts a visit to the hot springs baths
at Mount Li, located east of Chang’an and later the site of the famous Tang
Huaqing Palace. Zhang Heng portrays the area as open to the public, and he
has a delightful description of crowds of people “clustering like schools of fish”
and “thronging thick as mist” to enjoy the healing waters of the hot springs.
In another piece, “Fu on the Grave Mound” (Zhong fu), Zhang describes the
construction of a tomb. In “Fu on the Dance” (Wu fu), which is a fragment,
Zhang recounts a performance of the seven-plate dance that he had once seen.
Another piece on an original theme is “Fu on Settling the Passions” (Ding qing
fu), in which the poet describes a beautiful woman whose erotic charms he
finally resists at the end of the poem. Only ten lines of Zhang Heng’s poem
143
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
survive, but the extant fragments contain most of the conventional features
of the theme, including the catalogue of the lady’s features and the conceit
of erotic desire (“I wish to be the powder on your face”). Poets of the late
Eastern Han, Wei, and Jin periods wrote fu on this same theme, all of which
have titles that are variations of the phrase “settling the passions.” The most
famous work is “Fu on Quieting the Passions” by Tao Qian (365?–427).
Zhang Heng’s masterwork is the “Fu on the Two Metropolises.” Having
spent over ten years gathering material to compose the piece, Zhang Heng
must have considered the writing of this fu a form of scholarship. This is a new
concept of the function of the fu genre. According to Zhang Heng’s biography
in the History of the Later Han, Zhang wrote this fu as an imitation of Ban Gu’s
“Fu on the Two Capitals”; however, a fragment of a preface to Zhang’s fu
contained in a Tang dynasty commonplace book indicates that Zhang wished
to present an alternative to the account of Chang’an and Luoyang by Ban Gu.
Zhang Heng’s treatment of the two Han capitals differs radically from that of
Ban Gu. Unlike Ban Gu, who found nothing wrong with his age, Zhang Heng
verges on satire in his portrayal of the Han court.
The “Two Metropolises” is in two parts, “Fu on the Western Metropolis,” and “Fu on the Eastern Metropolis.” At the beginning of the “Western Metropolis” two protagonists are introduced, and they begin to debate
the merits of Chang’an and Luoyang. The Chang’an representative is Lord
Relying-on-Nothing, and the spokesman for Luoyang is a Master Where-Live.
The Western Metropolis protagonist portrays the city of Chang’an as a center
of luxury and prodigality, in which succeeding generations outdid each other
in extravagant indulgence.
One obvious difference between the two pairs of capital fu by Ban Gu and
Zhang Heng is that Zhang Heng wrote his two poems at a time when the
choice of where to locate the capital was no longer an issue. Zhang Heng, in
fact, wrote his fu not in Luoyang, but while he was still residing in his home
area of Nanyang. Perhaps for these reasons Zhang did not feel compelled to
praise Luoyang as effusively as did Ban Gu. Thus Zhang Heng’s treatment
of the two capitals contains much satire and sardonic comment. While Ban
Gu’s account of the Western Capital is rather bland and straightforward,
Zhang Heng, through the persona of Lord Relying-on-Nothing, presents a
series of satirical portraits of the most egregiously uncivilized pursuits of the
Western Han. The irony that pervades these accounts is more sustained than
the relatively short satirical asides found in Sima Xiangru or even Yang Xiong.
For example, Zhang Heng cleverly ridicules the Western Han Emperor Wu
for his failure to see through the deceptions of the humbugs who offered
144
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
him recipes for attaining immortality. Zhang describes the shady dealings of
the hawkers and peddlers of the marketplace and sarcastically comments on
the undeserved respect accorded to wealthy merchants. Zhang Heng even
makes fun of scholars, perhaps those of the New Text School, whose main
occupation was the writing of long, detailed, and often irrelevantly far-fetched
explanations of passages in the Classics.
Another way in which Zhang Heng’s fu differs from Ban Gu’s is in the
amount of detail and concrete description it provides. Ban Gu’s account of
Chang’an and even Luoyang is rather sparing of details and devoid of concrete
description. Zhang Heng, by contrast, includes long descriptive passages on
various aspects of life in the two Han metropolises. One long section describes
the games, sports, and entertainment that took place at the Lodge of Peaceful
Joy located in the Shanglin Park. Zhang describes acrobats, weightlifters,
pole-climbers, jugglers, fire-eaters, and various processions of “floats” and
marchers in animal and bird costumes.
The “Fu on the Eastern Metropolis” is Master Where-Live’s rebuttal to
the Western Metropolis protagonist’s speech. His main point is that the most
praiseworthy quality of Luoyang was its moderation and simplicity, and,
unlike Chang’an, it “did not rely on strategic strongholds,” but adhered to
classical ritual principles. In this respect Zhang Heng’s fu is similar to Ban Gu’s
“Two Capitals,” which as we have seen essentially is a celebration of the ritual
revival of the early Eastern Han. Zhang Heng devotes even more attention
to ritual performance than does Ban Gu. He praises the Peaceful Joy Lodge,
which Emperor Ming had ordered constructed outside the Upper West Gate
of Luoyang (probably in imitation of the Peaceful Joy Lodge of the Western
Han imperial park that Zhang Heng had described in great detail in the “Fu
on the Western Metropolis”). In contrast to his portrayal of the Western Han
Peaceful Joy Lodge as a center of lavish spectacles, Zhang Heng depicts the
Eastern Han counterpart as a model of moderation and restraint. The main
distinction between treatments of ritual in Ban Gu and those in Zhang Heng
is that Zhang Heng provides more concrete and detailed description. A good
example is the long section Zhang Heng devotes to a ritual known as Grand
Exorcism. This ceremony was performed at the end of the year to expel all
evil spirits and other malevolent forces that accumulated during the year.
Knowing Zhang Heng’s skepticism about spirits and matters pertaining to the
supernatural, it is possible that his account of this ritual actually is a satire, or
perhaps a parody of an actual demon-exorcism spell.
Another of Zhang Heng’s great fu poems is “Pondering the Mystery.”
This long poem of 436 lines is written almost exclusively in the regular
145
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
“Sao-style” form. It also borrows extensively from Verses of Chu pieces, particularly “Encountering Sorrow” and “Far Roaming.” Zhang Heng uses the
standard fragrant plant allegories, the metaphors of the mistreated steed and
the solitary nesting phoenix, the lament about the impending approach of
old age, and other sao conventions to create a persona similar to that of
Qu Yuan.
“Pondering the Mystery” is primarily important as a refutation of the
melancholy pessimism of the Han frustration fu tradition. In his fu Zhang
expresses remarkable confidence in a moral order, and his appeal to that
order not only provides him comfort and solace from his grief, but also offers
the source of confidence he needs in order to dispel his doubts and confusion.
In contrast to earlier sao poets, Zhang Heng’s persona is not burdened with
vacillation, but emerges at the end decisive and certain that his solution is
correct.
The question that Zhang Heng poses for himself in the fu is the following:
in the face of a corrupt world of slander and malice, should he escape to a
realm far from his home, or should he remain in the world and, in spite of
adversity, persist in the cultivation of his own virtue? To resolve the question,
Zhang undertakes a long imaginary journey. His travels follow the standard
ritual sequence: east, south, west, and north. In none of these places does
he find anything to offer him comfort or relief from his despair. Eventually
Zhang visits the palace of Heaven, where unlike Qu Yuan, who was refused
admission to the celestial palace, the gatekeeper allows him to enter. As he
next makes a brief tour of the constellations, one feels that it is Zhang Heng the
astronomer speaking as he tells of his hunts in the Blue Grove, the hunting park
of Heaven. Zhang soon begins to doubt the efficacy of his distant wandering;
he declares that escape from the world is not necessary and resolves to return
to his home, where he continues to study the ancient Classics, write poetry,
and lead the life of a country scholar. Although his journey to Heaven seems
full of triumph and ecstasy, Zhang Heng does not, as does the protagonist of
“Far Roaming,” end his journey in Daoist transcendence. On the contrary,
Zhang rejects this possibility and resolves instead to return to the human
world.
Zhang Heng’s refusal to leave the human world not only has to do with his
skepticism about the possibilities of celestial flight and contact with immortals
(he cites Confucius himself when he says “Heaven cannot be scaled”), but is
related as well to his view that the unseen forces of Heaven, which determine
fate and fortune, lie beyond the ken of man. If man tries to know these things,
he can make tragic mistakes in interpreting them.
146
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Because Zhang Heng believed that the unseen world could be neither
known nor trusted, he had to reject the idea of the imaginary journey. The
only thing trustworthy or knowable that emanated from Heaven was its moral
order, which was the source of human ethical principles. Thus, even though
one could not understand the workings of fate and fortune, it was possible,
through ethical conduct, to receive Heaven’s blessing. Ethical principles,
which are the laws of human activity, could be found only by remaining in
the human world. Zhang Heng believed that ethical principles must operate
in the human world, and even though he believed that the times in which he
lived were corrupt and immoral, because of his confidence in a moral order
he found the notion of mystical escape repugnant.
In the final portion of “Pondering the Mystery,” Zhang describes the bucolic
scene of the countryside where he lives (or hopes to live) and his great delight
in leading the life of a country gentleman. He elaborates on this theme in
the short but much celebrated “Fu on Returning to the Fields,” which he
most likely wrote when he decided to retire in 138. In the opening lines of
this piece, Zhang characterizes his life up to this point as a “long roaming in
city and town,” referring to his service at the imperial court in the capital.
Zhang expresses dissatisfaction with his career as an official. He was unable
to provide advice to the throne, and the reason for this is not entirely his fault,
for he did not live in a time of good rule. Zhang then declares his resolve to
bid a final farewell to worldly affairs.
In the remaining lines of the piece Zhang describes his new abode, an
estate in the countryside. Although in the title Zhang says he is returning to
the fields, he does not actually do any farming. He shoots birds with corded
arrows and catches sand dabs in a brook. He obtains great pleasure from
roaming his estate by day, and returning to his “thatched hut” at night to play
the zither, read “the writings of the Duke of Zhou and Confucius,” and write
literary works. This fu is the first Chinese poem that self-consciously poses the
delights of the bucolic lifestyle as an alternative to living in the city and court.
The countryside that Zhang describes is an idealized hermitage that serves as
a model for subsequent depictions of rural life, including the great master of
bucolic “fields and gardens” verse, Tao Qian.
Zhang wrote a number of prose works, several of which are quite famous.
Some of these works are products of his polymath interests. He wrote treatises on mathematics and astronomy, the most important of which is “The
Sublime Model” (Ling xian), which he may have written in 118. In this essay,
he depicts the heavens as shaped like an egg that encased the earth inside
like a yolk. In approximately 132 Zhang presented one of his most famous
147
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
petitions concerning the prognostication texts. After pointing out that these
texts appeared only relatively recently, in the reign of the last two Western
Han emperors Ai and Ping, Zhang cites examples of historical inaccuracies and
anachronisms in various prognostication texts. He attributed such writings to
“fabricators who sought approval and wealth.” Zhang concludes by urging
Emperor Shun to confiscate the “prognostication charts and texts and completely ban them.” Zhang thus is clearly following in the skeptical tradition of
Huan Tan and Wang Chong.
Ma Rong and Cui Yuan
Two of Zhang Heng’s acquaintances were Ma Rong (79–166) and Cui Yuan
(78–143), both of whom, like Zhang Heng, had broad intellectual interests. Ma
Rong was a skilled writer, a scholar and teacher of the Classics, and a musician
who excelled at playing the zither and flute. He is another example of the
polymath culture that becomes more common by the end of the Eastern Han.
Ma Rong was the grandnephew of the famous general Ma Yuan (14 bc–
ad 40), and besides his scholarly interests, Ma continued the family tradition
of expertise in military matters. Ma Rong’s most famous fu is the “Eulogy on
the Guangcheng Park” (Guangcheng song), which he wrote in 118 to protest
against the “pacifist” policies espoused by members of the Deng clan, policies
that were very influential at court during this period. Guangcheng was the
hunting and military review area of the Eastern Han. Although Ma Rong titled
his piece song (“eulogy”), it does not differ from the grand epideictic fu of Sima
Xiangru and Yang Xiong. It contains long catalogues of plants, animals, birds,
and aquatic creatures, and uses a number of rare and difficult words. Unlike
earlier pieces on hunting parks, however, Ma Rong’s eulogy does not contain
any criticism of hunting, but, on the contrary, uses his elaborate description
of the park and the activities that take place there as an argument to persuade
the court to reverse its policy of de-emphasizing military affairs.
Ma Rong continued the practice of writing fu on objects. His best-known
piece of this type is “Fu on the Long Flute” (Chang di fu). This is one of
a number of early fu written about musical instruments. Ma’s piece is a
long descriptive poem full of difficult language. It has the usual features of
a fu on a musical instrument: (1) a description of the place from which the
bamboo used to make the flute comes: the shady slopes of the Zhongnan
Mountains south of Chang’an; (2) an account of the perils of cutting down the
bamboo to use in making the flute; (3) a description of the making of the flute;
(4) words of praise about the beauty of the flute music; and (5) an exposition
on the effects the flute music has on humans and the natural world.
148
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Ma also composed fu on games. His “Fu on Chaupar” (Chupu fu) is on
a board game that originated in India. The Chinese believed that Laozi
“invented” the game during his travels in Central Asia. Ma Rong’s piece
is the earliest account of chaupar and provides valuable information about
terminology and method of play. Ma also wrote a “Fu on Encirclement Chess”
(Wei qi fu), which is one of the earliest extant pieces on the game of Go. Ma
portrays the chess match as a game of military strategy.
Ma Rong is an example of the newly emerging “universal scholar” (tong ru).
Not only was he well versed in music and writing, he also had catholic interests
in texts. In addition to writing commentaries and explications of the canonical
works such as the Classic of Filial Piety, the Analects, the Classic of Poetry, the
Classic of Changes, and the Classic of Documents, he also wrote commentaries
to non-canonical texts such as “Encountering Sorrow,” Huainanzi, and Laozi.
Cui Yuan was the second son of Cui Yin. In 95 he went to Luoyang,
where he studied with Jia Kui (30–101). Cui Yuan attained knowledge of
astronomy, calendrical and mathematical sciences, and the Classic of Changes.
It was at this time that he became good friends with Zhang Heng, who had just
gone to Luoyang to study at the Imperial Academy. Cui Yuan shared Zhang
Heng’s interest in Yang Xiong’s Great Mystery and wrote a commentary to
this text. Also a renowned calligrapher, Cui Yuan was one of the earliest
masters of cursive script and composed an essay on cursive script titled “The
Configuration of Cursive Script.”
Cui Yuan was a prolific writer. His biography in the History of the Later
Han says that he wrote seventy-five pieces in various genres. He especially
excelled in the writing of letters, notes, inscriptions, and admonitions. Most
of his extant work consists of inscriptions and admonitions. His best-known
work is “Inscription Placed to the Right of My Seat” (Zuo you ming), which
is included in the Selections of Refined Literature. It is written throughout in
five-syllable lines, and it actually can be read as a poem in the five-syllable
meter.
Two southerners: Wang Yi and Wang Yanshou
Contemporaneous with Ma Rong and Zhang Heng are two natives from
Yicheng (modern Hubei) in the old southern area of Chu, Wang Yi (fl. 130–
140) and his son Wang Yanshou (ca 118–ca 138). Wang Yi is best known for his
commentary to the Verses of Chu. In about 114 he went to Luoyang to present
the accounts from his home commandery. He then obtained a position as
collator of texts in the imperial archives. Wang Yi may have earned his
appointment by virtue of presenting his commentary to the Verses of Chu to the
149
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
court at this time. Wang Yi’s commentary does not survive in its original form
and is only available in a Song dynasty version, the Supplementary Commentary
to the Verses of Chu (Chu ci buzhu) by Hong Xingzu (1070–1135). The form of
Wang Yi’s commentary is distinctive, for in many places he uses rhyme to
paraphrase the original text. Some of his paraphrases form seven-syllable-line
poems.
Wang Yi included a long piece of his own in the Verses of Chu
titled “Nine Longings” ( Jiu si). It is in nine sections plus a coda, all written in the “Nine Songs” meter. This is a typical imitation of the Qu Yuan
poems and has all the topoi of the Verses of Chu, including the imaginary journey, the portrayal of the world as upside down, and the lament of the worthy
man who fails to meet a propitious time.
Little is known about Wang Yanshou. During his youth, he accompanied
his father to Lu where they studied Classics and computation with a scholar
who lived in the Mount Tai area. On his return to Yicheng from Lu, Wang
drowned crossing the Xiang River. He was just over twenty years old at the
time.
Like Ma Rong, Wang Yi and Wang Yanshou expanded the range of fu
topics. Wang Yi’s extant works include “Fu on the Loom” ( Ji fu), which is
a poetic description of the weaver’s loom, and “Fu on the Lychee” (Lizhi
fu), which celebrates the most famous fruit of the south. Wang Yi’s fu is
the earliest known poetic description of it. Regrettably, both of these pieces
are fragments. Wang Yanshou has one complete piece, “Fu on the Hall of
Numinous Brilliance in Lu” (Lu Lingguan dian fu), which is preserved in the
Selections of Refined Literature. In this piece written in the grand epideictic style,
Wang Yanshou describes a famous palace located southeast of the Confucian
temple in Qufu, Shandong. It is a masterpiece of description and provides the
most detailed literary record of a Han palace’s construction and architectural
features.
There are two other shorter fu attributed to Wang Yanshou, “Fu on a
Dream” (Meng fu) and “Fu on the Macaque” (Wangsun fu). If these works
are genuine, they show Wang Yanshou’s precocious originality as a fu writer.
In “Fu on a Dream,” the poet poetically exorcizes a horde of demons that
had appeared to him in a dream at night. The “Fu on the Macaque” is a
poem about the primate known in English as the rhesus macaque or rhesus
monkey (Macaca mulatta). The poet uses colorful and unusual rhyming and
alliterative binomes to describe the eyes, nose, mouth, ears, teeth, and other
bodily features of this remarkable animal that lives in a dense forest deep in
the mountains. There it romps and plays with other macaques, who seem
150
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
impossible to catch. Their only weakness is wine. A hunter sets out a bowl
of wine, and the macaques race each other to drink it up. They then fall
asleep in a drunken stupor and are taken away to a stable where onlookers
gape at them. Some scholars have claimed the beast of this poem is Wang
Yanshou’s “self-representation,” or that it represents a man who gets into
trouble because of his inability to restrain his carnal desire. However, it could
simply be a poetic account of an actual event that he observed.
End of the Eastern Han
The final years of the Eastern Han include the reigns of three emperors, Huan
(r. 146–168), Ling (r. 168–189), and Xian (r. 189–220). Emperor Huan came to
the throne at the age fourteen, and for the first thirteen years of his reign he
was under the control of the regent Liang Ji and Liang Ji’s sister, Empress
Liang. In 159 Empress Liang died, and Emperor Huan, with the support
of eunuchs, purged the Liang clan from office. Relying on their favored
position at the imperial court, the eunuchs began to establish their power
base, largely at the expense of the scholar–officials, some of whom presented
strongly worded petitions to the emperor protesting eunuch abuses.
Emperor Huan died on January 25, 168 without naming an heir. A group of
officials and eunuchs installed a twelve-year-old boy as emperor on February
17, 168. This was Emperor Ling (r. 168–189). Initially, Emperor Ling was
supervised by a three-man regency consisting of Dou Wu (d. 168), Chen Fan
(ca 90–168), and Hu Guang (91–172). In late summer and fall of that year,
Dou Wu and Chen Fan conspired to have eunuchs who had dominated
the court under Emperor Huan purged. Their plot, however, failed when
the eunuchs overpowered the small band of soldiers who supported Chen
and Dou. Chen Fan was killed in prison, and Dou Wu, facing the prospect
of capture, committed suicide. The eunuchs dominated the imperial court
through the entire reign of Emperor Ling.
The eunuchs first moved against those who had conspired against them.
They executed eight officials whom they charged with “factionalism,” along
with their supporters, parents, and sons. They then initiated the “great proscription” that resulted in banning anyone even remotely connected with
the anti-eunuch partisans from serving in office. The proscription continued
until 184, when a eunuch official at the court advised Emperor Ling that its
severity was one of the causes of the Yellow Turban uprising that began in
that year. One of the results of the proscription was increased dissent on the
part of scholar–officials, who began even to question the moral authority of
the imperial court.
151
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
In 189, Emperor Ling passed away. His successor was a thirteen-year-old
ruler named Liu Bian, who is known by his posthumous title of Emperor
Shao (r. May–September 189). The real power at the court was in the hands of
Liu Bian’s mother, Empress Dowager He, and her half-brother, the generalin-chief He Jin (d. 189). Up to this time, the court had been dominated by
eunuchs. He Jin devised a plan to eliminate them. He summoned the warlord
Dong Zhuo (d. 192) to lead his army toward the capital of Luoyang, hoping
to force the Empress Dowager He to dismiss the eunuchs. In retaliation, the
eunuchs assassinated He Jin on September 22, 189. Dong Zhuo deposed Liu
Bian and installed his brother Liu Xie as emperor. This was Emperor Xian
(r. 189–220), who became a puppet of Dong Zhuo. In 190 a coalition of eastern
commanders including Yuan Shao (d. 202) and Cao Cao (155–220) led an attack
against Dong Zhuo. In April 190 Dong Zhuo burned Luoyang and removed
the young emperor to Chang’an, along with the remaining members of the
Han imperial court. On May 22, 192, Dong Zhuo was assassinated by his own
followers.
By 193 Cao Cao was the supreme military power in north China. In 196
he took Emperor Xian under his protection and installed him in Xuchang.
In 210 Cao Cao made the city of Ye (modern Linzhang, Hebei) his primary
residence, and thus he established a second court in addition to the one in Xu.
By 208 Cao Cao had achieved supremacy over most of his rivals. His position
was that of chancellor. In August of 208 he led his army south on a campaign
against Liu Biao (d. 208) in Jingzhou (modern Hubei). After Liu Biao died of
natural causes, Cao was easily able to obtain the surrender of Liu Biao’s son,
Liu Cong. Cao Cao’s only setback was in December of 208, when his army
was routed in the famous Battle of the Red Cliff.
In his later years, Cao Cao solidified his power in the north and continued
to wage campaigns against his two main rivals, Sun Quan (182–252) in the
southeast and Liu Bei (162–223) in the southwest. He also established a policy
of recruiting officials based on their talent rather than on social status or
wealth. To solidify his power, however, he granted important positions to his
own sons. In 211 he named Cao Pi (187–226) vice-chancellor. His other sons
received marquisates. In 216 Cao Cao assumed the title of king of Wei and
established Cao Pi as his heir designate. By the time of his death in 220, Cao
Cao had prepared the way for the establishment of the Wei dynasty (220–264).
Late Eastern Han discourses
During the late Eastern Han, the favored form of expository writing was the
“discourse” (lun). Some disaffected men wrote many discourses that were then
152
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
compiled into collections. One of the earliest of such works is the Discourses
of a Hidden Man (Qianfu lun) by Wang Fu (ca 90–ca 167). He lived in reclusion to the end of his life and devoted himself to writing critical essays from
about 111 to 129. Most of the thirty-six chapters of the Discourses of a Hidden
Man concern contemporary issues. For example, in the chapter “Examining
Merit,” Wang criticizes the recruitment system that resulted in the recommendation of unqualified men for positions. In “Boundaries of Friendship”
he complains that the recommendation system, which relied on favoritism
and family connections, inhibited the formation of true friendship. In another
chapter, “Extravagance,” Wang denounces the lavish lifestyle of his wealthy
contemporaries. In “Devotion to the Fundamental” he faults artisans and
merchants for creating useless ornamental goods that only serve to deceive
the people. He also accuses writers of poetry and fu of composing “carved and
lovely” writings simply to become admired by their contemporaries.
A somewhat later discourse writer is Cui Shi (ca 120–170), who was the son
of Cui Yuan. Cui Yuan was on good terms with Wang Fu. Cui Shi wrote a
series of critical essays that were collected in a work that usually goes under
the title of Discourses on Government (Zheng lun). This work survived through
the Tang period, but apparently was lost in the Song period. Cui Shi probably
began writing the Discourses on Government around 151, for he mentions in one
of his essays that the Han had flourished for over 350 years, which would
coincide with 151. He continued to add to it throughout the remainder of
his life. Cui Shi’s thought is highly colored by legalism, which is reflected
in Cui’s acceptance of the idea that there are no constant norms for human
society and that remedies for the ills of the time must be determined by the
circumstances. Cui Shi then sets forth a program to implement the reward and
penalty system of the ancient legalists. He especially criticizes the Western
Han emperor Wen for eliminating capital punishment.
One of the most original thinkers at the end of the Eastern Han was
Zhongchang Tong (180–220). After refusing appointments from regional governors, he eventually (ca 207) received a position on the staff of Cao Cao. It
was also at this time that he began writing a series of essays that he titled
Forthright Words (Chang yan). After Zhongchang Tong died in 220, Miao Xi
(186–245) presented a copy of the book to Cao Pi, who had just taken the
throne of the Wei dynasty.
Only portions of Forthright Words are extant. They show that Zhongchang
Tong was a highly original thinker. He admired Cui Shi’s Discourse on Government and is reported to have said: “every ruler should have a copy written out
and placed by his seat.” Like Wang Chong, Zhongchang Tong did not accept
153
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
the idea that Heaven controlled human fate. In commenting on the founding
of the Western Han and Eastern Han, he criticized “those who only understand the way of Heaven, but lacked plans formulated by men,” as belonging
to “the cohort of shamans, quacks, diviners, and priests, and stupid people
who were not worth considering seriously.” Zhongchang Tong’s most original essay is “On Order and Disorder,” in which he portrays human history as
an irreversible process leading to deterioration and chaos.
Zhao Yi
We have seen that at the end of the Han traditional values no longer held
their appeal to some members of the scholar–official class. We also begin
to see some men overtly engaging in an eccentric mode of conduct. One of
these eccentrics was Zhao Yi (ca 130 –ca 185), who was a highly original writer,
especially in the fu form. Zhao Yi’s biography in the History of the Later Han
described him as a man of great gifts who often offended people with his
arrogant manner. In 167 his fellow townsmen expelled him from his native
place. As a response he wrote a piece titled “Justification against Expulsion”
(Jie bin). Although the piece does not survive, judging from its title it must
have been an imitation of Yang Xiong’s “Justification against Ridicule.”
Zhao Yi was frequently in trouble with the authorities, and around 173 he
was charged with a crime and sentenced to death. A friend interceded on
his behalf, and Zhao Yi received a pardon. After making a brief visit to the
capital in 178, Zhao Yi returned to his home commandery. He received ten
invitations to take office, all of which he declined. He died at home around
the year 185.
Zhao Yi’s most famous work is “Fu on Satirizing the World and Denouncing
Evil” (Ci shi ji xie fu), which is an excellent example of late Han satire. It is
a bitter complaint directed against the great clans and possibly the eunuchs
who held sway during this period. Zhao Yi refers to these people in blunt
language, calling them flatterers and pile-lickers who cower and cringe before
the political magnates. Zhao openly specifies the source of the ills of his age:
the ruler’s close advisers, who prevent good advice from reaching his ears. In
such a situation, there is little a man of integrity can do. Zhao Yi forthrightly
declares that he prefers not to live in this corrupt age:
I would rather starve and freeze during a fruitless year of Yao and Shun,
Than be full and warm in a rich year of the present.
To die by following the truth is not death;
To live by going against what is right is not living.
154
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Zhao Yi’s fu differs from other frustration fu of the Han in its frankness and
bold expression. Although it is in rhyme, it is as much a polemic as it is a
poetic composition. The style is almost the antithesis of the epideictic fu style,
and the language is plain and unadorned. By the end of the Eastern Han this
style of fu becomes more pervasive.
Cai Yong
Cai Yong is another example of the late Han polymath. He was an expert on
astronomy, mathematics, music, classical scholarship, painting, and calligraphy, and was the most accomplished writer of grave inscriptions in his time.
He was from a prominent family in the commandery of Chenliu (modern
Henan). His parents died when he was young, and he was raised by his uncle
Cai Zhi, who was one of his first teachers. He also studied with the renowned
scholar and official Hu Guang (91–172). Until he was nearly forty, Cai Yong
avoided official service. However, he gained a reputation for his composition
of grave inscriptions. In the early 170s Cai Yong took up his first positions at
the imperial court, the most important of which was as textual editor in the
Eastern Institute library. Together with other scholars he worked on the compilation of the Han Records of the Eastern Institute (Dongguan Han ji). Around
this time Cai also wrote the Solitary Judgments (Du duan), a collection of notes
dealing mainly with ritual, ceremonies, and official titles. He also reputedly
wrote the text for the stone-inscribed version of the Classics that Emperor
Ling had ordered in 175.
In 177 and 178, Cai Yong presented a series of petitions commenting on
important issues of governance. At this time Cai Yong became involved in
the controversy over a new academy, the Hongdu Gate School. Formally
instituted in March 178, it had been in actual existence for several years before
this time. In the late 170s, Emperor Ling began to appoint men to his court not
on the basis of their knowledge of the Classics, but on their ability to compose
fu and write in “bird script,” an ornamental style of calligraphy used for pennants and tallies. Members of the scholarly establishment began to criticize the
officials who were appointed to the Hongdu Gate School on the grounds that
such minor skills were not proper tests of ability to undertake official duties.
In one of his petitions, Cai Yong derides the literary works produced by these
vulgar upstarts as mere entertainment: “With students competing for profit,
writers [of fu] teem like bubbles in a frothing cauldron. The most eminent
among them draw somewhat upon the moral teachings of the Classics, but
the lowest of them string together vulgar sayings in the manner of entertainers and jesters.” Although none of the writings of the Hongdu Gate School
155
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
students and scholars survives, based on Cai Yong’s description of them they
must have been similar to the humorous and witty pieces written by Mei Gao
and Dongfang Shuo in the Western Han. Emperor Ling must have revived
this practice. From a conventional Confucian perspective, this kind of poetry
lacked moral seriousness and would have been considered improper.
In one of these petitions Cai Yong denounced the corruption and abuse
of power of the eunuchs, who retaliated by charging him with a crime. Cai
was sentenced to be executed, but a sympathetic eunuch official made a
special plea to the emperor, and Cai was sent to Shuofang (modern Inner
Mongolia) to work as a convict laborer. Although the emperor pardoned Cai
Yong the following year, the eunuchs continued to harass him, and he fled
to the southeast where he lived incognito until 189, when the warlord Dong
Zhuo summoned Cai Yong to serve in his administration. Dong treated Cai
with great respect and appointed him to high office: attending secretary, then
secretary in charge of documents, and finally master of documents. In 190 Cai
Yong was appointed general of the gentlemen of the household of the left.
When Dong Zhuo sacked Luoyang and moved the emperor to Chang’an,
Cai Yong went with him as his close adviser. In 192, after Dong Zhuo was
assassinated, Cai Yong was arrested and died in prison.
Cai Yong was a prolific writer. According to his biography in the History of
the Later Han, his corpus consisted of 104 works, including poetry, fu, epitaphs,
dirges, inscriptions, encomia, admonitions, laments, discourses, prayers, petitions, and notes; works on the script, ritual, and music; and an “instruction
for daughters.” He has a total of sixteen fu attributed to him, but only three
are complete. The most famous of his fu is “Fu on Recounting a Journey”
(Shu xing fu) that Cai Yong wrote in the autumn of 159 when he was traveling from his home in Chenliu to the capital in response to a summons
from the eunuch Xu Huang to perform on the zither. Cai traveled as far as
Yanshi ( just east of the capital), became ill, and was able to return home.
He then composed this fu to provide a poetic record of his journey. Like the
earlier travel fu by Liu Xin, Ban Biao, and Ban Zhao, Cai Yong’s piece is an
account of the historical sites he passed on his journey. Most of the historical
events to which Cai alludes are examples of men who improperly arrogate
authority to themselves, or who engage in treachery and deceit. In addition
to his reflections on history, Cai also has vivid descriptions of the landscape.
For example, he portrays the rugged mountains of the Hulao area (modern
Sishui, Henan) as a place of twisting peaks, dark valleys, jagged cliffs, and
plunging ravines that are difficult to cross in the wind and rain. Strong gusts
blow from the mountains, the air is “biting cold,” and clouds block the view in
156
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
all directions. The darkness that envelops him is more than just bad weather.
It rather represents the unpropitious political climate of the times. Thus at
Yanshi he halts to ponder the prospect of a change in the weather, and as he
gazes at the gloomy sky, his sadness only increases. Finally, after two days, he
looks west toward Luoyang, and as he sees the sun begin to break through,
he feels a momentary happiness.
His joy, however, quickly ends. As he is about to continue on to the capital,
the poet recalls the corruption and arrogance of those in power. Although he
does not mention them by name, it is clear that those whom he satirizes in
the following lines are the eunuchs, whose lust for power is insatiable and
who quickly suppress all dissent:
The august house is resplendent, as if dwelling in Heaven;
From a myriad directions they come, gathering like stars.
The honored and favored fan their fires of lust even hotter;
All guard profit without cease.
When a front coach overturns not far ahead,
The rear teams dash forward, racing to catch up.
They exhaust their multifarious craft on terraces and towers,
While the people dwell in the open, sleep in the wet.
They waste fine grain on birds and beasts,
While those below eat chaff and husks without the kernels.
They grandly bestow liberal generosity on fawning flatterers,
But in impeaching loyal protest, they are swift and sure.
At this point, Cai utterly despairs at the thought of continuing his journey to
the capital, resolving to turn around and head for home. Cai Yong concludes
his fu with an epilogue, written in the four-syllable line modeled on the Classic
of Poetry, in which he declares that his purpose in writing the piece was to
make a poetic account of the sites he had visited in order to examine the deeds
and legends of the past.
Cai Yong’s “Fu on Recounting a Journey” is a good example of the travel fu
used for both personal expression and political comment. In his opening lines,
Cai specifically says that he wrote the piece “to proclaim his deep-felt feelings”
and thus he clearly conceived of the fundamental purpose of the piece as a
means of personal expression. Cai Yong’s fu, however, combines personal
expression with political and social comment to a much greater degree than
those of his predecessors. Although Liu Xin, Ban Biao, and to some extent Ban
Zhao also engaged in social and political criticism, they directed that criticism
against historical figures and did not comment directly on the contemporary
situation. Their criticism had contemporary relevance only by analogy. Thus
157
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Cai Yong’s fu, with its long description of the rain-soaked terrain through
which he journeyed and the extended satire of the men in power, is a much
more immediate and politically focused piece than its precursors.
Although Cai Yong did not write any long epideictic fu, the range of his
topics is quite broad. One fu that comes close to replicating the grand display
style of the Western Han is “Fu on the Han River Ford” (Han jin fu). It is the
first extant fu on a river. The thirty-seven-line fragment presents an account
of the Han river, from its origins in the mountains of Gansu, its passage south
to Xiangyang, to its entry into Dongting lake. Several pieces such as “Fu on
the Writing Brush” (Bi fu) and “Fu on Strumming the Zither” (Tan qin fu)
reflect Cai’s personal interests, for he was an accomplished calligrapher and
zither player.
Another unusual work is “Fu on Dwarfs” (Duanren fu). The piece, which
may be complete, consists of a preface followed by a “song.” The entire piece,
including the preface, is written in rhyming four-syllable lines. This is a very
unusual form for the fu. In the song section, Cai Yong introduces a series of
avian images to portray the appearance of dwarfs: small roosters, little grebes,
green pigeons, quail hens, hoopoes, and woodpeckers. He then compares
them to two types of horse and various insects: locusts, crickets, chrysalids,
and silkworms. The final section consists of a variety of analogies: door post,
roof support, damaged chisel head, broken ax handle, hand drum, and shoe
mallet. This fu displays the kind of wit and humor that clearly was part of the
court fu tradition. Mei Gao’s compositions at Emperor’s Wu’s court probably
were similar to this. Thus, even though Cai Yong criticized the Hongdu Gate
School fu compositions, it is possible that he too composed in this more
“vulgar” style to conform to the aesthetic taste of Emperor Ling’s court.
Perhaps the most innovative of Cai Yong’s fu are those on erotic desire.
One piece, “Fu on Curbing Excess” ( Jian yi fu), was inspired by Zhang Heng’s
“Fu on Settling the Passions.” Only fourteen lines of this piece survive. The
extant portion has a description of a beautiful lady followed by a statement
of the persona’s desire for her. Cai Yong uses the “I would like to” trope that
Zhang Heng used in “Settling the Passions.” Instead of powder on the lady’s
face, Cai Yong desires to be the reed tongue of a mouth organ (sheng) in the
lady’s mouth.
Such erotic writing is found in two of Cai Yong’s other fu: “Fu on the
Maidservant” (Qingyi fu) and “Fu on Harmonious Marriage” (Xiehe hun fu).
In the former piece Cai Yong celebrates the beauty of a lowly maidservant
and even indicates his erotic desire for her. This piece aroused the wrath
of Cai’s contemporary, Zhang Chao (ca 150–200), who wrote a fu titled “Fu
158
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Ridiculing ‘Fu on the Maidservant’” (Qiao Qingyi fu) to reproach Cai Yong for
his violation of decorum. “Fu on Harmonious Marriage” describes a wedding
ceremony replete with a description of the alluring beauty of the bride and
even a few lines re-creating the scene in the bridal bed.
Although like most Chinese literary genres the stele inscription (beiwen) has an
ancient pedigree, it was in the late Eastern Han that this form, especially the
grave inscription, began to flourish. Liu Xie makes this point in the chapter of
“Dirges and Stele Inscriptions” in the Literary Mind and the Carving of the Dragon:
“Beginning in the Eastern Han, stelae and stone tablets rose up like clouds.”
Over three hundred stele inscriptions dating to the Eastern Han period have
been preserved, and about half of these are grave inscriptions. The inscription
was carved on a stone tablet that was placed before the shrine or tomb of the
deceased. The inscription was usually in two parts: a prose preface followed
by a rhymed verse conclusion.
The most prolific writer of stele inscriptions was Cai Yong. His extant
works contain the titles of forty-one stele inscriptions, most of which seem
to be complete. Only a few of these attributions have been questioned. Cai
Yong began writing grave inscriptions in his early twenties. His first extant
work is the inscription he wrote for Cai Lang (d. 153), who perhaps was one
of Cai Yong’s relatives. Before he took up his first post in 171, he wrote grave
inscriptions for prominent persons, including Yang Bing (92–165), a high court
official, who was one of the most outspoken opponents of the eunuchs in
the 160s, and Du Shang (117–166), a regional governor who had distinguished
himself quelling bandit uprisings in Jingzhou (modern Hubei).
Cai Yong composed a stele inscription and a tripod vessel inscription for one
of the most uncompromising opponents of the eunuchs, Zhu Mu (100–163). Cai
Yong also composed stele inscriptions for the contemporary recluse scholars
Guo Tai (128–169) and Juan Dian (95–169). Guo Tai was one of the most
celebrated student leaders of the Imperial Academy during the 160s. When
he retired to his home in Jiexiu, Taiyuan (southeast of modern Jiexiu County,
Shanxi), he reputedly attracted a following of over a thousand students. He
died at the young age of forty-two, and over a thousand people attended his
funeral. Cai Yong’s grave inscription for Guo Tai was greatly admired and was
included in the Selections of Refined Literature. Juan Dian may have been from
Cai Yong’s home commandery of Chenliu. Cai Yong may also be the author
of the famous “Stele Inscription for Wangzi Qiao.” Wangzi Qiao was a Daoist
immortal who had a tomb north of Meng (northeast of modern Shangqiu
City, Henan).
159
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
After Cai Yong took up office in the capital in 171, he continued to write
stele inscriptions. In 172, he composed two grave inscriptions for his teacher
Hu Guang, who passed away in that year. Because Hu Guang was somewhat
unprincipled in his later years, some scholars have faulted Cai Yong for “toadying to the grave.” However, given Cai’s close connections with Hu Guang, it
is not surprising that he wrote so effusively about his teacher.
Even after he left the court in 178 and went into exile, Cai was active
writing grave inscriptions. Among Cai Yong’s most famous stele inscriptions
are the three epitaphs he wrote for Chen Shi (104–186), who died in 186 at
the age of eighty-four. Chen Shi, a native of Xu in Yingchuan (southeast of
modern Zhengzhou), was a man of humble background who served in local
administrative posts, never rising to high office. In his later years, he received
numerous requests to take office at the court, but he declined each invitation.
Known for his tolerance and forbearance, at the time of his death it is said that
30,000 people went to mourn him. Cai Yong actually received a commission
to write the first of the grave inscriptions from the governor of Henan. This
piece, under the title “Grave Inscription for Chen Taiqiu,” was included in
the Selections of Refined Literature. Perhaps because Chen Shi did not have a
distinguished family pedigree, Cai Yong dispenses with the usual account of
family history and enumerates instead his moral qualities. The preface is also
notable for including a rhymed eight-line dirge in four-syllable-line pattern. Cai
Yong also provides an explanation of Chen Shi’s posthumous name, Master
Exemplar of Refinement. The rhymed inscription is relatively short (twelve
lines) compared with the long preface. However, in the inscription Cai Yong
grieves that with Chen Shi’s death “profound words” (of the sages) have been
“cut off ” and “this culture of ours” has perished. Cai thus combines the group
grieving for Chen Shi with a lament on the decline of the dynasty.
Eastern Han poetry
Poetry in the Eastern Han consists of verse in a variety of forms. The oldest
form is the four-syllable-line pattern that was used in most of the poems in
the Classic of Poetry. Another form is the “Chu Song” pattern that was derived
from the “Nine Songs” in the Verses of Chu. Two forms are new in the Han,
the five-syllable line and the seven-syllable line.
The best documented of these four forms is the four-syllable-line poem,
which generally was reserved for serious purposes and occasions. It was
also used for expressions of political criticism and personal sentiments. For
example, in the Western Han, Wei Meng (ca 228–ca 156 bc) is credited with
composing “Poem of Admonition” (Feng jian shi) in five four-syllable-line
160
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
stanzas to criticize the dissolute behavior of Prince Liu Wu of Chu (d. 154 bc).
Writing such poems may have been a family tradition in the Wei family. Wei
Meng’s sixth-generation descendant Wei Xuancheng (fl. 42 bc) composed two
sets of four-syllable-line poems, one of which he directed as a warning to his
descendants.
In the Eastern Han, some poets used the four-syllable-line form to compose praise songs in the manner of the eulogies of the Classic of Poetry. For
example, Liu Cang (ca 30–83), prince of Dongping, who was one of the most
learned members of the Eastern Han imperial family, composed the lyrics for
a ritual ceremony in the temple that was built in honor of Emperor Guangwu
after his death on March 29, ad 57. In ad 60, Liu Cang led the court discussions concerning the proper songs and dances that should be used in the
temple ceremony in honor of Emperor Guangwu. The song composed by
Liu Cang was the “Dance Song of the Martial Virtue.” The extant text is a
song in fourteen four-syllable lines. At the end of his “Fu on the Two Capitals,” Ban Gu inserted three four-syllable-line verses praising the three ritual
structures – the Bright Hall, Circular Moat, and Divine Terrace.
Other writers continued the practice of using the four-syllable-line form to
write about their personal and family history. The best example of this kind
of piece is “Fulfilling My Aims” by Fu Yi. In the second stanza, he refers to
his descent from none other than Fu Yue, who according to legend had been
a laborer at the earthen walls at the cliffs of Fu. Upon meeting him, King Wu
Ding of Shang appointed him minister. Without mentioning their names, Fu
Yi also refers to his ancestors who obtained noble titles during the Western
Han.
Zhu Mu (100–163) used a four-syllable-line poem to conclude a letter “breaking off friendship” with Liu Bozong. When Zhu Mu had formerly served as
prefect and attending secretary, he had taken Liu in and treated him well.
After Liu rose to a high position, he acted in a most imperious manner toward
Zhu. Zhu then sent him a letter severing relationships with him. Attached
to the letter was a poem of sixteen lines of four syllables each in which he
compares Liu to a greedy and rapacious owl who “feasts on stinking rotten
flesh.”
Perhaps the most artful of the Eastern Han four-syllable-line poems was
a two-stanza poem by Zhongchang Tong (180–220) titled “Recounting My
Aims” (Xian zhi shi). In the first stanza he compares himself to four creatures:
a bird that leaves no imprint behind, a cicada that has sloughed off its skin,
a snake that has shed its scales, and a dragon that has lost its horns. He then
rides the clouds without the aid of reins, and gallops upon the wind without
161
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
any feet. Dew forms his curtain, and he makes a meal of midnight vapors. He
finally reaches the state in which he does as his heart desires and is oblivious
to all human affairs.
In the second stanza, he declares that he will “convey his grief to heaven, /
and bury his cares in the earth.” He even vows to abandon the Classics and
the philosophical texts:
I shall cast aside the Five Classics,
Destroy the “Airs” and “Odes.”
The hundred thinkers are trivial and confused,
Let me submit them to the fire.
He ends the poem by stating his intention to leave the world altogether.
The poetic form whose origins are most commonly attributed to the Han
period is the five-syllable-line poem. The study of five-syllable-line poetry in
the Han is complicated by the paucity of authentic texts preserved from Han
times. The History of the Han records one five-syllable-line poem, the famous
“Song of a Beauty” attributed to the court musician Li Yannian (d. ca 87 bc).
According to the History of the Han, Li Yannian performed this “song” before
Emperor Wu. In the song he described an enchanting lady, whose beauty
could “overthrow cities and states.” The lady that Li Yannian was describing
just happened to be his younger sister, whom Emperor Wu immediately
recruited for the imperial harem. She died at a young age, and Emperor Wu
grieved for her for many years. There are multiple versions of the “Song of a
Beauty.” The version in the History of the Han is not a perfect five-syllable-line
poem, for the penultimate line is in eight syllables. The account of Lady Li in
the History of the Han also reads more like romance than a history, and perhaps
some skepticism about the date of “Song of a Beauty” may be warranted. It
conceivably is an early Eastern Han rather than a Western Han piece.
The earliest source of five-syllable-line poems that are attributed to the
Han period is the “Monograph on Music” contained in the History of the Song
compiled by Shen Yue (441–513) in the first decade of the sixth century. Shen
Yue includes texts of anonymous pieces he designates “ancient songs” that
are conventionally considered Han yuefu. A good number of them are in fivesyllable-line form. However, we do not know what Shen Yue’s sources were,
and it is questionable whether the received texts of these ancient songs are of
Han date even if they are based on musical pieces that were once performed
in the Han period (there is some evidence that some of the yuefu titles such
as “Accompanied Songs” did exist in the Eastern Han). Two sixth-century
anthologies, the Selections of Refined Literature and New Songs of the Jade Terrace,
162
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
contain a few five-syllable-line poems that the compilers attribute to the Han
period. The largest collection of putative Han five-syllable-line poems is the
Collection of Yuefu Poetry (Yuefu shiji) compiled by Guo Maoqian in the late
twelfth century. Guo based himself on the sources mentioned above as well
as several now lost collections of yuefu that date from the sixth and seventh
centuries.
The problem with these sources is not only their relatively late dates,
but also the contradictory information that they provide about authorship
and dates. For example, different sources designate the yuefu poem “On the
Dike” as either an anonymous Han poem, or a piece by Cao Cao, Cao Pi, or
Cao Pi’s consort Lady Zhen. In addition, there are variant versions of what
purports to be the same poem. Guo Maoqian tried to resolve this problem
by claiming that the simpler or shorter version was a Han original, and the
more elaborate version a revision prepared by musicians in the third or fourth
century. However, recently Jean-Pierre Diény has argued that the musical
versions are earlier than the so-called Han originals.
Perhaps the most famous example of contradictory claims about authorship
is the “Nineteen Old Poems.” “Nineteen Old Poems” is the title that the
Selections of Refined Literature gives to a group of anonymous five-syllable-line
poems. Other Six Dynasties sources attribute all or some of these pieces to
known poets. The New Songs of the Jade Terrace credits eight of them to Mei
Sheng. Liu Xie in Literary Mind and Carving of the Dragon mentions that “some
attribute them to Mei Sheng,” except for “Solitary Bamboo” (Poem VIII in
Selections of Refined Literature), which is ascribed to Fu Yi (d. ca 90). Liu Xie
says that “by comparing their style [with other poems], one can deduce that
they are works of both the Western and Eastern Han.” There undoubtedly
were more than the nineteen “old poems” preserved in the Selections of Refined
Literature. Zhong Rong (d. 518) mentions that there were forty-five pieces
in addition to fourteen imitated by Lu Ji. The Selections of Refined Literature
preserves twelve of Lu Ji’s imitations. Zhong Rong then adds that the fortyfive pieces “of old were thought to have been composed by Cao Zhi [192–232]
and Wang Can.” Zhong Rong does not comment on the credibility of this
attribution. He only remarks that the “‘Old Poems’ are now so remote and
obscure it is difficult to determine their authors or period.” However, Zhong
deduces from their style that they are “compositions of the Han [which ruled
by virtue of ] the Fire Phase.”
Most scholars now believe that it is impossible to determine the authorship
of these poems. We cannot even be certain whether the poems are of Han
date. The “Old Poems” show traces of “folk” elements, notably formulaic
163
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
phrases that can be found in the anonymous yuefu songs (e.g. “We are daily
parted farther from each other – Poem I,” “A traveler came from a distant
place – Poem XV,” “I wish we could be a pair of crunkling cranes” – Poem V).
These are, however, features shared with known literati pieces written in the
last several decades of the Eastern Han, and thus the occurrence of putative
folk song devices does not constitute evidence that the “Old Poems” are
popular pieces.
The prosodic form of all nineteen poems is the five-syllable line. In almost
every line there is a caesura after the second syllable. Rhyme occurs in evennumbered lines. This is a very mature form of the five-syllable-line verse. A
dominant theme that is found in nearly half of the poems is the sadness of
separation (see Poems I, II, VI, VIII, IX, X, XVI, XVII, and XIX). Most of these
poems concern separated lovers, or express the grief of an abandoned woman.
This is a theme that is shared by both anonymous “Han” yuefu and literati
poems of the late Eastern Han.
Poems in the five-syllable-line form are also attributed to famous Han scholars. Ban Gu’s five-syllable-line poem, titled “Poem on History,” is important,
for, if genuine, it would be the first extant five-syllable-line poem on a historical theme. It praises a young girl named Tiying, who, after her father had
been put into prison, volunteered to be a government slave if the authorities
would release her father. However, the first mention of the piece is a letter
from Lu Jue to Shen Yue dated 494, and the earliest texts are from the seventh
and eighth centuries. Although most scholars accept the attribution to Ban
Gu, recently some scholars have raised questions about its authenticity.
To Zhang Heng is attributed a five-syllable-line poem titled “Song of Concordant Sounds.” The earliest source for this piece is New Songs of the Jade
Terrace. The poem is written in the voice of a new bride, who declares her
desire to offer devoted service to her husband. The piece traditionally has
been interpreted as a poem expressing the official’s desire to give loyal service
to his ruler. However, the song is remarkable for its frank expression of erotic
desire and, if genuine, may be related to such pieces as Zhang Heng’s “Fu on
Settling the Passions.”
The New Songs of the Jade Terrace attributes to Cai Yong a yuefu titled “Song
of Watering Horses at a Great Wall Grotto.” The Selections of Refined Literature,
however, records it as an anonymous piece. Thus most scholars do not accept
the attribution to Cai Yong. Cai Yong’s collected works contain a second
five-syllable-line piece, the “Poem on the Kingfishers.” The poem is a good
example of an allegory in which the kingfishers represent grateful protégés of
a kindly lord. The authenticity of this poem has not been challenged.
164
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
The received corpus of five-syllable-line poems attributed to the Eastern
Han includes several well-known pieces whose authenticity is problematic.
For example, the New Songs of the Jade Terrace contains three poems attributed
to one Qin Jia, a native of the northwest who during the reign of Emperor
Huan (r. 147–168) was sent to present the accounts of his locality in Luoyang.
While he was gone, his wife became ill and had to return home to her parents.
Being unable personally to send her off, Qin Jia reputedly sent three poems
to her. His wife, Xu Shu, replied with one poem. Although few scholars have
questioned the authenticity of these poems, it should be noted that there is
no biographical account or record of these poems by this husband and wife
before the New Songs of the Jade Terrace.
“Southeast Fly the Peacocks” (Kongque dongnan fei), also known as “Wife
of Jiao Zhongqing” ( Jiao Zhongqing qi), is another poem for which the
earliest textual record is the New Songs of the Jade Terrace. This ballad is the
longest narrative poem of pre-Tang literature. It relates the story of the wife
of one Jiao Zhongqing, a minor official of Lujiang, who was expelled from
her husband’s household by her mother-in-law. She vowed not to remarry.
When her family tried to force her to remarry, she committed suicide by
drowning. Upon hearing this news, Jiao Zhongqing hanged himself on a tree
in his courtyard. Although the story is based on events of the late Han era, the
received version of the poem contains linguistic and other features that show
that parts of the piece must have been written after the Han. It very likely is
a composite poem that was revised repeatedly until the sixth century.
Another writer of the Eastern Han to whom long narrative poems have
been attributed is Cai Yan (ca 178–after 206; alternatively ca 170–ca 215), the
daughter of Cai Yong. She was married at sixteen to a man from the illustrious
Wei family of Hedong. After he died, she returned to her parents’ home in
Chenliu (modern eastern Henan). Sometime in the early 190s, during the
Dong Zhuo insurrection, she was abducted by a band of non-Chinese raiders.
She eventually ended up in the hands of the Southern Xiongnu, who resided
in the Fen river valley of southern Shanxi, near Pingyang. She lived with the
Southern Xiongnu for about twelve years and became the wife of a Xiongnu
chieftain and bore him two children. Finally, around 208, Cao Cao arranged
for her to be ransomed. She returned to her home and married Dong Si of
Chenliu, who was one of Cao Cao’s provincial functionaries.
Cai Yan is credited with three poems that recount the story of her abduction,
a five-syllable-line poem titled “Song of Grief and Anger” (Bei fen shi), a poem
in the “Chu song” style by the same title, and “Song of the Tartar Whistle
in Eighteen Stanzas” (Hu jia shiba pai) in a modified “Chu song” style. The
165
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
authenticity of all of these poems has been questioned. Few scholars now
accept the attribution to Cai Yan of the two songs in the “Chu song” meter.
One important argument against authenticity is that the landscape
described in all three poems is Central Asian steppe, which does not fit
the landscape of southern Shanxi where, according to the historical sources,
she lived. Some scholars who defend the authenticity, at least of the fivesyllable-line poem, have argued that Cai Yan lived during her captivity not
in southern Shanxi but in Inner Mongolia, which had a steppe landscape that
would match that of the poem. There is a chronological problem, however, in
that the first line of this poem refers to the end of the Han dynasty. According
to Cai Yan’s biography in the History of the Later Han, Cao Cao ransomed Cai
Yan around 208. The Han dynasty ended in 220. Thus, if Cai Yan wrote this
poem, she would have waited twelve or more years to do so; moreover, she
probably did not live as late as 220 and thus could not have known about the
fall of the Han.
II. The Jian’an period
Overview
The Jian’an period (196–219) is the last reign period of the Eastern Han.
Although it is a Han reign title, Jian’an also is the name of a literary period that
approximately coincides with the actual political period. The Jian’an literary
period begins in about 190 and extends to the death of Cao Zhi (192–232) in
232. In this period the five-syllable-line verse form reached maturity. Already
by the mid-190s, poets such as Wang Can (177–217) were writing poems in
this form. The older four-syllable-line form, however, did not go out of style
and in fact may have been more commonly used than the five-syllable-line
form. The most important poetic genre of this period continued to be the fu.
Some 240 fu are known for the Jian’an period. Although many of these pieces
are fragments, the extant corpus reveals a wide variety of fu pieces, including
many group compositions on set topics.
Prose writing also flourished during the Jian’an period. The letter and
petition were written in great numbers. One new form of the petition is the
“expression” (biao), a form that many writers used to express their personal
feelings. There are thirty-four “expressions” credited to Cao Zhi alone. Extant
letters include correspondence between several writers. Many of these letters
are also on personal matters.
The Jian’an period was a time of much debate and argument, and the discourse was a common literary form. Discourses include discrete essays as well
166
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
as large collections. For example, in 217, Cao Pi (187–226) compiled Normative
Discourses (Dian lun), a collection of twenty essays on matters pertaining to
the quest for immortality (Cao Pi denounces it), history (notably assessments
of Han emperors), literature, stories about famous swords, and even an autobiography. In 230 his son Emperor Ming had it carved on six stone stelae, thus
showing the importance of this text in the Jian’an era. Cao Pi even sent a copy
written on silk to his rival Sun Quan in Wu.
The only complete essay in this collection is “Discussing Literature.” This
work is often hailed as the first declaration of independence for literature. For
example, Cao Pi is the first to divide literature into four classes and identify the
style that is best suited for each group. He also attributes to writing the quality
of “breath” or “vitality (qi) that a writer imparts to his composition. However,
at the end of the essay Cao Pi defines “writing” (wenzhang) as the “great
undertaking that pertains to managing the state.” Although Cao Pi modifies
this claim by going on to specify that it is through literature that a man can be
known in later ages, the type of writing to which Cao Pi attaches highest value
is moral and political philosophy. He singles out one contemporary work as
the most exemplary form of writing, the Discourses on the Mean (Zhong lun)
by Xu Gan (170–217 or 218). Xu Gan had earlier served the Cao court where
he wrote both poetry and fu. In 216, he retired to a country village where
he gave up writing poetry, fu, stele inscriptions, and other genres of belleslettres. He then wrote the Discourses on the Mean, a work that was intended
“to propagate the greater meaning of the Way.” Cao Pi’s endorsement of Xu
Gan’s work shows that he did not conceive of literature as fully autonomous.
It is commonly thought that Jian’an literature flourished primarily because
of the literary interests of Cao Cao and his sons. It is certainly true that
Cao Cao and his two sons, Cao Pi and Cao Zhi, were among the foremost
patrons of literature. In Xuchang, where in 196 Cao Cao had taken the last
Han emperor (Xian, r. 190–220) into his “protection,” a number of prominent
writers gathered in the early years of the Jian’an era. These writers included
Kong Rong, Mi Heng, and Yang Xiu.
Kong Rong (153–208) was a twentieth-generation descendant of Confucius.
Known for his biting wit and outspoken manner, he rose to prominence in
his native Lu (modern Qufu, Shandong) around 190, when he established a
new city to care for refugees of the Yellow Turban uprising. Kong Rong fled
to Xu in 196 and held several high positions on Cao Cao’s staff, even daring
to object to the proposal to reinstate corporal punishment. Annoyed with
Kong’s insolence and criticism of his usurpation of imperial prerogatives, Cao
Cao eventually had him executed in 208.
167
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Kong Rong was a patron of young scholars, among whom was Mi Heng
(173–198), a precocious but eccentric young talent who often offended his
patrons with his sharp rebukes and arrogant manner. When Mi Heng arrived
at Xu in 196, Kong Rong composed a petition recommending him to the court.
This piece is a much-admired work of parallel prose. After suffering repeated
insults from Mi Heng, Cao Cao had the impudent young man sent to Liu
Biao. In 198 Mi Heng was executed by the local satrap, Huang Zu, who could
not tolerate Mi Heng’s insolence. Mi Heng is best known for his “Fu on the
Parrot” (Yingwu fu). The parrot of this piece represents Mi Heng himself,
who like the parrot is confined in the “gilded cage” of the stultifying court
society of his time, where he is constantly offending his patron because of his
inability to control his tongue.
Yang Xiu (175–219) was a native of Huayin in Hongnong (modern Shaanxi).
He came from a distinguished family of men who served in the highest positions of the central administration. Upon his arrival in Xu in 196, Yang Xiu
became friends with Kong Rong and Mi Heng. Although Cao Cao admired
Yang Xiu for his intelligence and quick wit, he eventually became suspicious
of his loyalty and had him executed. Most of his writings have been lost.
One of his pieces from the time he lived in Xu is a fu celebrating the construction of the new palace in Xuchang.
Although the Cao family played an important role in promoting literature,
especially after they established their “capital” in Ye, it is misleading to claim
that Jian’an literature was exclusively the product of the Cao family literary
salon. In fact, the earliest works of Jian’an literature were not written under
the patronage of the Caos, but at the court of Liu Biao (d. 208) in Jingzhou
(in modern Hubei). Liu Biao, who was a native of Gaoping (south of modern
Jining, Shandong), became inspector of Jingzhou in 190. He established his
headquarters at Xiangyang (modern Xiangfan City, Hubei). In the early 190s,
as a result of the turmoil in north China, a number of prominent writers and
scholars came to Jingzhou and formed an important literary and scholarly
coterie at the Jingzhou court.
One of the first writers to come to Jingzhou was Handan Chun (ca 130–
ca 225), a leading authority on various types of script, and perhaps second only
to Cai Yong as a writer of grave inscriptions. He arrived in Jingzhou in 191
and remained there until 208, when after Liu Biao’s son surrendered to Cao
Cao he received a cordial reception from the Cao family. In 193 both Wang
Can and Po Qin joined Liu Biao’s staff. Po Qin (ca 170–218) was a native of
Yingchuan (near Xuchang) and was well known as a writer of lyric poems and
fu. When he arrived in Jingzhou, Liu Biao treated him with special deference.
168
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Wang Can (177–217) came from a distinguished family of Gaoping. As a
young boy he had impressed Cai Yong, who turned over his library to him.
Although Wang Can’s family had a special connection with Liu Biao, who
was also from Gaoping, Wang Can did not receive the deferential treatment
accorded Po Qin. Liu Biao, in fact, was rather contemptuous of Wang Can,
whom he considered “unattractive” and much too rude and casual. Wang
Can spent fifteen years in Jingzhou, and during this time he wrote some of
his most famous poems. Wang Can’s most admired poems come from this
period, notably the “Sevenfold Laments.” Wang Can wrote the first of these
poems in 193, just as he departed from Chang’an for Jingzhou. He recounts
during his journey south an encounter with a woman who had to abandon
her child. Although this is a common theme of the anonymous yuefu, Wang
Can artfully uses the mother’s abandonment of her child as a counterpart to
his own abandonment of relatives and friends in the north, from whom he is
separated.
During the fifteen years he spent in Jingzhou, Wang composed many
poems, including the second of his “Sevenfold Laments” (Qi ai), in which
Wang expresses a longing to return to his home in the north. He wrote three
poems in the four-syllable-line form which he presented to other members of
Liu Biao’s entourage. Also while in Jingzhou, Wang Can composed his most
famous piece, “Fu on Climbing a Tower” (Deng lou fu). Wang Can wrote
this piece after climbing a wall tower at the southeast corner of the city of
Maicheng, which was located at the confluence of the Zhang and Ju rivers,
about fifty kilometers northwest of modern Jiangling. He begins the fu by
describing what he sees from the tower. He sees the Zhang river, with its
small tributary that connects with the twisting Ju river and its long sandbars.
To his rear he sees hills and a long plain, and in front he gazes upon wet
marshlands. The area also is the site of grave mounds, and the land is rich
with flowers, fruit, and millets. However, as beautiful as the scene is, the poet
is not happy in this place:
Though truly beautiful, it is not my home!
How can I remain here even briefly?
The literary salon in Ye
After the surrender of Liu Biao’s son to Cao Cao in 208, the center of literary
activity shifted to the Cao family salon in Ye. Most of the leading writers of
the period took up residence in Ye and participated in the literary gatherings
hosted by members of the Cao family. Among the Jian’an writers, there
169
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
are seven who traditionally have been granted an honored place in Chinese
literary history. They are the “Seven Masters of the Jian’an” ( Jian’an qizi). The
names of the members of this Pléiade already appear in a work of the Jian’an
period, the “Discussing Literature” chapter of Cao Pi’s Normative Discourses
written around 217. They include Kong Rong, Chen Lin (d. 217), Wang Can,
Xu Gan, Ruan Yu (ca 167–212), Ying Yang (170?–217), and Liu Zhen (170?–217).
Kong Rong had been executed in 208, and thus does not properly belong with
these Ye literary luminaries. Many of the works written for the gatherings at
Ye are group compositions of fu. Some of them are short pieces written about
precious objects that were presented to the Cao family. For example, there
is a series of fu titled “The Agate Bridle” (Ma’nao le fu) composed by Cao
Pi, Chen Lin, and Wang Can. According to the preface to Chen Lin’s fu, Cao
Pi obtained an agate, which he had made into a jeweled bridle. He then had
other members of his entourage write fu about it. Another similar group of fu
is on the juqu or musāragalva, a precious stone, possibly coral, that was one of
the seven precious things of the Western Regions. Wang Can, Ying Yang, Xu
Gan, Cao Pi, and Cao Zhi all wrote fu titled “The Musāragalva Bowl” ( Juqu
wan fu).
The salon environment at Ye also facilitated the circulation of literature.
For example, Chen Lin mentions in a letter that Cao Zhi had shown him
a copy of a fu on a tortoise that he had composed. In a letter to Yang Xiu,
Cao Zhi mentions that his good friend Ding Yih (175?–220) once asked him to
polish up a “small piece” that he had written. Writings even circulated over
long distances. Chen Lin, who was in the north, was able to see a copy of a fu
written in the south by Zhang Hong (169–229) on a pillow made of a burl of
Phoebe nanmu, a hardwood of the laurel family.
The Cao family also hosted numerous feasts at which the host and the
guests composed poems. There is an entire group of such pieces titled “Lord’s
Feast” (Gong yan). Authors include Cao Zhi, Wang Can, Ying Yang, Liu Zhen,
and Ruan Yu. Some of them may have been written for a banquet hosted by
Cao Pi.
In addition to literature, Cao Cao mastered other arts such as calligraphy,
board games, and music. His interest in music extended both to the classical
(ya) type and to popular forms. When Liu Biao’s son surrendered to him in
208, Cao Cao acquired the services of the music expert Du Kui (d. ca 225),
who had fled to Jingzhou in the 190s. Cao Cao had him compose the formal
music for his court. It was, however, the popular or “new music” that most
interested Cao Cao. Cao Cao is said to have set many of his poems to music.
Indeed, all of the extant poems attributed to Cao Cao are yuefu, and the texts
170
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
preserved in such works as Shen Yue’s “Monograph on Music” show traces of
musical versions, including indication of stanzas and notation of which lines
are to be repeated. Cao Cao, Cao Pi, and Cao Zhi also wrote yuefu in mixed
patterns of three-, four-, five-, and six-syllable lines. Cao Pi even wrote a yuefu
that employs the seven-syllable line throughout the piece.
Cao Cao favored the four-syllable-line pattern. He also is one of the first
poets to use the yuefu to write about his personal experience and contemporary events. For example, “Ballad of Dew on the Shallots” and “Ballad of
Wormwood Village” recount the destruction and disorder that resulted from
Dong Zhuo’s seizing the last Han emperor and razing of the capital, Luoyang.
Cao Cao wrote seven poems on the theme of “wandering as an immortal”
(youxian). Poems on this theme usually portray the persona traveling far off
into the heavens, where he visits the haunts of the immortals. He drinks magic
potions and ingests immortality-conferring drugs. Scholars usually trace the
origins of poetry on “wandering as an immortal” to the imaginary journey
pieces of the Verses of Chu, especially “Far Roaming.” The more immediate
stimulus for representing the quest for immortality was the Daoist religion,
which had emerged in the second half of the Eastern Han and was firmly
established by the Jian’an period. There are numerous Eastern Han mirrors,
bowls, tomb mural paintings, and stone reliefs that depict immortals. The
anonymous yuefu attributed to the Han period also include poems on this
theme. The Cao family itself, including Cao Cao, had some knowledge of
religious Daoism. Cao Zhi wrote extensively on the subject. He wrote ten
yuefu on the immortals. Cao Zhi in his “Discourse on Analyzing the Way”
(Bian dao lun) says that his father recruited experts on breath control, the
“arts of the bedchamber,” and macrobiotics. Cao Zhi goes on to explain that
the powers of these men were exaggerated, and the main reason that Cao
Cao recruited them was to restrain them from deluding the people. Cao Zhi
is credited with a second essay, “Discourse on Resolving Doubts” (Shi yi lun),
in which he recants his earlier views. However, some scholars have doubted
the authenticity of this work.
The bulk of Cao Cao’s surviving writings consist of prose. He has a total of
150 prose works, including letters, commands (ling), prefaces, petitions, and
instructions ( jiao). Cao Cao may be the most prolific writer of commands in
the Chinese literary tradition. His most famous piece in this form is “Command
Relinquishing the Prefectures and Clarifying My Basic Aims.” Although the
ostensible purpose of the piece is to proclaim Cao Cao’s wish to relinquish
possession of three of his four fiefdoms, it is also a work that combines
autobiography with self-advertisement.
171
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The Jian’an period writers exchanged letters with each other, and members
of the Cao family and the members of their entourage were prolific letter
writers. Many of the letters contain important information about the literary
activities of the Cao court, as well as occasional remarks about individual
writers and compositions. Although not a member of the Cao family “salon,”
one of the most prolific letter writers was Ying Qu (190–252), a younger brother
of Ying Yang. He has a total of thirty-four extant letters, many of which express
the delights of living the life of a gentleman farmer in the countryside.
The Jian’an period also saw the compilation of literary collections and
treatises on literature. In 218, Cao Pi compiled a collection of the writings
of Xu Gan, Chen Lin, Ying Yang, and Liu Zhen, who had died during the
epidemic of 217–218. Cao Zhi made a collection of seventy of his fu pieces,
and after his death the emperor ordered that a collection of one hundred of
Cao Zhi’s writings be prepared. Two copies of this collection were made, one
for the palace library and one for circulation outside the imperial court. Ying
Qu even compiled a collection of letters, the Grove of Letters (Shu lin) in eight
scrolls, which regrettably has not survived. It was probably a collection of
Ying’s own letters.
Cao Zhi and Cao Pi
Cao Pi and Cao Zhi are conventionally portrayed as rivals who competed to
be named their father’s successor. The competition between Cao Pi and Cao
Zhi for designation as heir was fierce and involved intrigue and scheming on
both sides. Cao Zhi’s reckless behavior eventually resulted in the loss of his
father’s favor. One particularly serious offense was the riding of his chariot
down the speedway of the palace and going out through the major’s gate,
possibly in 217. Thus, in November or December of 217, Cao Cao finally named
Cao Pi heir designate. Upon Cao Cao’s death on March 20, 220, Cao Pi sent
all of his younger brothers to their fiefs. Cao Pi’s main rival, Cao Zhi, was
charged with showing disrespect for the throne by getting drunk and insulting
the royal envoy. Cao Pi degraded him to the rank of marquis, and ordered
Cao Zhi’s partisans, Ding Yi and his younger brother Ding Yih, put to death.
Throughout Cao Pi’s reign and that of his nephew, Cao Rui (206–239, r. 226–
239), Cao Zhi clearly was unhappy with the treatment he received from his
emperor brother and nephew, who not only did not assign him any important
court position, but transferred him from one fief to another so that he could
not establish any permanent power base. One of the perennial subjects of
the study of Cao Zhi’s writings is the extent to which they express complaint
about his frustrated official career. Hans Frankel’s seminal article published
172
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
in 1964 was an important contribution to pointing out the circularity of the
attempts to read autobiography into Cao Zhi’s writings, especially his poetry.
Cao Zhi is not alone among the Jian’an period writers whose poems have
been read autobiographically, even in pieces that do not specify place or time.
For example, Cao Cao’s “Ballad of Suffering in the Cold” (Ku han xing),
which is a poem written in the voice of a common soldier longing for home,
is conventionally read as an account of Cao Cao’s military campaign against
Gao Guan in the Huguan area of Shanxi in 206. Cao Pi’s “Unclassified Poem”
(Za shi) is a poem on the common theme of a traveler longing for home,
employing most of the conventions of the anonymous yuefu tradition. As
early as the Tang, however, scholars have interpreted the homesickness as a
metaphor for Cao Pi’s feeling of frustration at being unable to be of service to
the state.
Some of the poems of this period do have a clear connection with contemporary events. One good example is Cao Zhi’s long seven-part poem
“Presented to Cao Biao, Prince of Baima” (Zeng Baima wang Biao shi). During the early Wei period, Cao Pi had sent all of his brothers to their fiefs, and
they could only visit the capital with special permission. In the summer of
223, Cao Zhi and two other brothers, Cao Biao and Cao Zhang, were allowed
to come to the capital to participate in the seasonal festival. Shortly after he
arrived in the capital, Cao Zhang died. Some sources claim that Cao Pi had
him poisoned. After the festival was over, the brothers had to return to their
homes. Cao Zhi wanted to travel part way with Cao Biao, but Cao Pi would
not allow this. Outraged at this treatment, Cao Zhi wrote this seven-part poem
recounting his travels but also expressing grief at the death of Cao Zhang and
his resentment that he must separate from the prince of Baima. The poem
combines several themes, including the hardships of travel, a lament for his
deceased brother, and affection for Cao Biao. At the end of the piece, Cao Zhi
even expresses skepticism about the quest for immortality.
Another issue concerns the relative literary achievement of the two Cao
brothers. Although the vast majority of critics and scholars consider Cao Zhi
the superior writer, there are some dissonant voices, including that of Liu Xie,
who in Chapter 47 of his Literary Mind and the Carving of the Dragon argues that
critics had wrongly depreciated Cao Pi’s talent because he occupied the imperial throne and placed too high a value on Cao Zhi’s writing because he had
lived in straitened circumstances. Wang Fuzhi (1619–1692) also championed
Cao Pi over Cao Zhi. He even claimed that only two of Cao Zhi’s forty-three
yuefu were worth reading. He condemned the others as “feeble and wasted
like worm-infested peaches or bitter pears.”
173
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Most modern critics, however, do not concur in the assessment of Liu Xie
and Wang Fuzhi, and Cao Zhi is generally regarded as the most important
Chinese writer after Qu Yuan and before Tao Qian. Although the extant versions of Cao Zhi’s collected works are Ming and Qing dynasty reconstructions,
many of his important poems and prose pieces have survived intact. Cao Zhi
was a prolific fu writer. According to Liao Guodong, Cao Zhi has sixty-three
fu pieces credited to him. Although most of these are not complete, this still
represents an impressive corpus of composition that began in his youth and
continued until his death.
One of Cao Zhi’s earliest compositions was a fu on the Bronze Bird Terrace,
constructed by Cao Cao in 210. At a gathering held at the terrace probably
in 212, Cao Zhi composed the “Fu on Ascending the Terrace” (Deng tai fu),
in which he describes the view from the terrace and pays tribute to the
achievements of his father. Another of Cao Zhi’s early pieces was the “Fu
Relating Sorrow” (Xu chou fu), which he wrote in 213 on the occasion of
the betrothal of his two young sisters to the Han emperor. According to
the preface, Cao Zhi’s mother was saddened at the prospect of her young
daughters becoming imperial concubines, and she had Cao Zhi compose a fu
to lament their fate. In the fu Cao Zhi assumes the persona of a young girl,
who has no choice but to accept her lot of being selected for the imperial
harem. Another personal piece is “Fu on Homeward Thoughts” (Gui si fu)
written in 213 to record a visit to the Cao family native place in Qiao. This
short fragment contains a vivid description of the wasted condition of the
town.
Many of Cao Zhi’s fu were written for social occasions and include pieces
that were part of a group composition. Such pieces include “Grieving over the
Downpour” (Chou lin fu), “Rejoicing at the Clearing Rain” (Xi ji fu), “White
Crane” (Bai he fu), “Pagoda Tree” (Huai fu), and “The Willow” (Liu fu).
One of Cao Zhi’s more inventive pieces is the “The Hawk and the Sparrow”
(Yao que fu), a dialogue between a hawk and sparrow, in which the sparrow
uses his clever wit to convince the hawk not to kill him. This piece, written
in a colloquial style, is an example of the “vernacular fu” (su fu). Another
similar work is the “Discourse on the Skull” (Dulou shuo), which is inspired
by the famous story of Zhuangzi’s dialogue with a skull that he finds by the
side of the road. Zhang Heng in the Eastern Han is credited with a similar
piece.
Cao Zhi’s best-known fu is “Fu on the Luo River Goddess” (Luoshen
fu). According to tradition, the Luo River Goddess is Fu Fei, who was the
daughter of the ancient culture hero Fu Xi. She drowned in the Luo river and
174
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
was subsequently worshiped as the Luo River Goddess. Cao Zhi composed
“Luo River Goddess” in imitation of the “Fu on the Goddess” attributed to
Song Yu. His motivation in writing the piece has long been the subject of
speculation. There is the tradition that the Luo River Goddess actually stands
for Empress Zhen, the wife of his elder brother Cao Pi, with whom Cao Zhi
reputedly was in love; however, this account clearly does not accord with
historical circumstances and should not be given serious consideration. The
fu is also read as a frustration poem in which Cao Zhi uses the beautiful
goddess to represent Cao Pi, who, after becoming emperor, refused to grant
Cao Zhi an important position in the Wei regime. As in Qu Yuan’s quest for Fu
Fei in “Encountering Sorrow,” Cao Zhi’s brief encounter with the Luo River
Goddess is understood to represent his abortive quest to receive a government
post in which to demonstrate his loyalty and talent. This interpretation is more
credible than the previous one, but there is no solid evidence that the poem
is a political allegory.
Cao Zhi has an even greater number of poems. However, different editions contain varying numbers of pieces, ranging from seventy-three in the
Ming movable-type edition to 101 in the collection prepared by Zhu Xuzeng
(fl. 1837). Cao Zhi also began to write poetry during his early years. In addition
to the many occasional poems he composed for the gatherings in Ye, he wrote
several personal poems. One of these is “Sending off Master Ying” or “Sending
off the Messrs. Ying” (Song Ying shi). Cao Zhi possibly wrote this poem for
Ying Yang as Ying was about to leave for a post in the north. Some sources
claim that Ying in the title refers to both Ying Yang and his younger brother
Ying Qu (190–252). In the poem Cao Zhi describes his visit to Luoyang, which
was in ruins after being sacked by Dong Zhuo in 190.
Cao Zhi’s poetry also reflects the activities of the elite of his period. One
such piece is “Ballad of the White Horse” (Bai ma pian), which tells of the
deeds of young knights-errant. The poem may also express Cao Zhi’s longing
to achieve fame on the battlefield. Another piece of this type is “The Fighting
Cock” (Dou ji shi), which describes a cockfight held at a palace feast. This
probably is another group composition, for both Liu Zhen and Ying Yang
wrote poems on the same subject.
One of the major themes of Jian’an verse is that of the abandoned woman.
Poems on this theme are usually written in the persona of a woman who has
been abandoned by her husband or lover and left alone to grieve. Both Cao
Pi and Cao Zhi wrote poems and fu on this topic. They wrote fu to the title
of “The Divorced Wife” (Chu fu fu), as did Wang Can and Xu Gan. These
are likely group compositions. Whether these pieces refer to a contemporary
175
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
divorce is a matter of debate among scholars. Cao Pi did compose several fu
about contemporary women. His “The Daughter of Cai Bojie” (Cai Bojie nü
fu), of which only the preface survives, tells of the ransoming of Cai Yan from
the Xiongnu by Cao Cao. In Cao Pi’s “The Widow” (Gua fu fu) the author
assumes the voice of the wife of Ruan Yu, who grieves at the passing of her
husband, who died in 212. Cao Pi also wrote a poem by the same title. Wang
Can wrote a matching fu piece.
III. The Zhengshi period
Overview
When Cao Pi’s successor Emperor Ming died in 239, he left no son as his
heir. He thus named as his successor a young boy who was only distantly
related to the Cao clan (if at all). Assisting him were co-regents, Cao Shuang,
a grandnephew of Cao Cao, and Sima Yi (179–251), a prominent general. In
249 Sima Yi overthrew Cao Shuang and seized power for himself. The reign
period between 240 and 248 is known as the Zhengshi period. During this
time, the power of the ruling Cao clan began to erode, and the Sima clan
gained increasing power.
The Zhengshi period was important in intellectual history for the emergence of the ontological philosophy known as “abstruse learning,” or “arcane
learning.” The two leading proponents of this system of thought were He Yan
(ca 190–249) and Wang Bi (226–249). The basic idea of these two thinkers was
that non-being or non-actuality (wu) was the source from which all “actual”
events or being (you) emanate. Basing themselves primarily on concepts taken
from the Laozi, He Yan and Wang Bi developed the idea that since non-being
was the basis of all existence, everything that happened was spontaneous
and natural (ziran). All action should thus be natural and spontaneous, not
dictated by moral precepts or predetermined patterns of behavior. The individual has the right to decide what is proper for each situation. Wang Bi, in
his commentary to Laozi, Chapter 42, made this view clear:
I am not one to force someone to follow my ideas, but I use naturalness to
show the ultimate principles. Comply with them and one will obtain good
fortune. Oppose them and one will obtain bad fortune. Thus, when a person
teaches someone, if he opposes the teaching, he brings misfortune upon
himself.
Another important arcane-learning thinker is Guo Xiang (d. 312), who was
an expert on the Laozi and Zhuangzi. Men of his age rated him “second to
176
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
Wang Bi.” Guo Xiang is attributed with an extensive commentary to the
Zhuangzi, which is the source of Guo’s thought.
The Zhengshi period also was the golden age of “pure conversation” (qingtan). This was a special type of discourse that developed out of the late Han
dynasty practice of “characterology”; that is, formulating terse and cryptic
characterizations of a person’s abilities and moral qualities. In the Zhengshi period, “pure conversation” involved discussions on politics, philosophy,
scholarship, and aesthetics.
The Seven Worthies of the Bamboo Grove
Some of the leading practitioners of “pure conversation” were famous writers
and thinkers of the late Wei dynasty. One famous group is the so-called Seven
Worthies of the Bamboo Grove (Zhu lin qi xian) that reputedly gathered on
the country estate of Xi Kang (223–262) for drinking, composing literary works,
and engaging in “pure conversation.” Xi Kang’s estate was located in the area
of Shanyang (north of modern Jiaozuo City, Henan) at Bailu Mountain in
the foothills of the Taihang Mountains. The seven included: Xi Kang, Ruan
Ji (210–263), Xiang Xiu (ca 221–ca 300), Liu Ling (ca 221–ca 300), Wang Rong
(ca 224–305), Shan Tao (205–283), and Ruan Xian (234–305). Scholars generally
consider this group a fiction created several generations later when the ideas
of the two most prominent “members” of the group, Ruan Ji and Xi Kang,
were in vogue in the capital, Luoyang.
Ruan Ji
Two of the Seven Worthies are important writers. The first is Ruan Ji. Ruan
Ji was the second son of Ruan Yu (d. 212), one of the Seven Masters of the
Jian’an. Ruan Yu died when Ruan Ji was only two. Ruan Ji grew to adulthood
at the beginning of the Wei dynasty. Traditional accounts say that he had
few inhibitions, yet never expressed strong emotion. Although he was rather
studious and a skilled writer, he enjoyed climbing mountains and exploring
rivers, often going out for days at a time. Two of his favorite texts were Laozi
and Zhuangzi. He also was a heavy drinker and skilled at playing the zither.
However well qualified for a government career, Ruan Ji spent much of
his life trying to avoid serving in office. Although he was politically connected
and even admired by some powerful members of the Sima clan, he was largely
successful in declining appointments. Ruan Ji did serve briefly as a governor
of the commandery of Dongping (north of modern Ji’ning, Shandong). The
last position Ruan Ji held was that of colonel of infantry. In the late Wei
period, this was a relatively low rank (fourth grade) and may even have been
177
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
a sinecure. Ruan Ji reputedly sought this position after hearing that in the
kitchen of the infantry command there was a large supply of ale made by an
excellent brewer.
Ruan Ji had a profound interest in Daoism. He wrote several essays that
espouse Daoist ideas. One of his best-known prose pieces is “Discourse on
Understanding Zhuangzi” (Da Zhuang lun). The essay, written in a quasi-fu
style, is a dialogue between a “Daoist,” simply designated “Master,” and a
group of Confucian officials, who, hearing of the Daoist’s outrageous ideas,
express their doubts about his theories. The Daoist master then follows with
a long exposition on Zhuangzi’s theory of “non-distinction among things” (qi
wu). His main argument is that all the varied things of the cosmos and nature
are the product of “a single undifferentiated vital breath.” Thus all things
are part of a single organism or “body.” Humankind obtains its bodily form
through a process that occurs spontaneously, “by itself ” (ziran). The human
body is a microcosm of this spontaneous process. It is accumulated “breath” of
yin and yang, and human nature is the “proper disposition of the Five Phases.”
Given that everything is from the same body, there is no distinction between
big and small, life and death.
The essay is not a complete rejection of Confucian ideas. At the end of the
essay, the Master even declares that Zhuangzi’s book is not worthy of mention,
for he does not discuss the primordial period of remote antiquity when society
was simple and uncomplicated by artificial contrivances. According to the
Master, Zhuangzi’s greatest contribution was to teach people how to avoid
harmful things and to nurture one’s body so that the spirit will become
purified. This has the beneficial effect of inculcating “loyalty and sincerity,”
and creating social order. This kind of blending of Daoist and Confucian
thought is common among the arcane-learning thinkers.
Ruan Ji did show an inclination for the religious variety of Daoism, especially the tradition associated with prolonging life and seeking immortality.
He claimed to have engaged in the search for immortals and for a mythical
superman known as the Great Man. Ruan wrote a long fu-like essay, the
“Biography of Master Great Man” (Daren xiansheng zhuan), on this hoary
personage. Ruan Ji identifies the Great Man as a Daoist adept who resides
on Mount Sumen (in modern Hui County, Henan). Some sources identify
Master Great Man with the famous Sun Deng, a hermit who lived in a cave
on Mount Sumen. He was an expert on Daoist breathing exercises.
Ruan Ji was a highly accomplished master of the five-syllable-line poem.
His extant verse consists almost entirely of a single group of eighty-two fivesyllable-line poems titled “Singing My Feelings” (Yonghuai shi). This group of
178
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
poems does not form a cycle, but is a collection of poems that Ruan Ji wrote
over a long period of time. Some of these poems show a direct influence from
the Jian’an poets, especially Cao Zhi. Ruan Ji differs from the Jian’an poets
in his more bookish and learned style. Many of his “Singing My Feelings”
poems are full of historical allusions and quotations from a wide variety
of sources. In addition, most of Ruan’s poems do not make use of the yuefu
conventions to the same degree that those of Jian’an writers do. Ruan’s poems
are rather “pure lyrics” that concentrate on the subjective expression of intense
emotion. Thus melancholy and personal frustration are his most common
themes.
Traditionally, scholars have attempted to read into Ruan Ji’s poems all
manner of political and social comment imaginable. Many of the poems are
interpreted as veiled satires of the despotic Sima court. Already in the Six
Dynasties period, some poets and literary critics recognized that whatever
political and social comment Ruan might have intended in his poems was
virtually impossible to uncover. Yan Yanzhi (384–456), who was one of the
earliest commentators on Ruan’s verse, remarked that “even though the
purpose of his poetry rests with satire, his writing is full of concealment and
evasion, and many ages later, it is difficult to fathom his real feelings.”
There is, however, no question that some of Ruan’s poems are satirical. We
simply cannot identify in many cases the specific target of his barbs. “Singing
My Feelings” LXVII is an excellent example of Ruan Ji’s penchant for poking
fun at the more ritual-minded men of the day. He portrays them as men who
only are concerned with the outer form of ritual. They walk bent like musical
chimes holding their jade insignia. When no longer bound by ritual restraints,
they expose themselves as hypocrites. In other poems Ruan Ji denounces the
excesses of the rich and powerful (as in LXXII). He also wrote some poems
that seem overtly political. In XVI Ruan Ji recounts a visit to the ancient site of
Daliang (modern Kaifeng), which was the capital of Wei during the Warring
States period. As he looks toward Daliang he describes a gloomy and ominous
scene. Birds and beasts are fleeing, the cold north wind is blowing, and the
“yin breath” forms frost. Ruan Ji even mentions the ominous movements
of the Quail Fire constellation, which according to an account in the Zuo
Tradition augured the ancient domain of Jin’s conquest of the state of Guo.
Some commentators think that Ruan Ji is referring to the plot of the Sima
clan (the lords of the latter-day Jin) to overthrow the Wei. The poem ends
with the poet feeling sad and lonely. He finally declares that even though he
wastes away because of frustration with the decay and gloom he sees about
him, he will not be concerned about it.
179
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Ruan Ji’s “Singing My Feelings” contains many poems on the quest for
immortality. A number of these pieces seem to be expressions of a desire
to escape from the travails of the world (see XXIV, LVII, XXXV). In other
poems in the set (e.g. LXXVIII, LXXX) Ruan Ji even indicates doubts that it is
possible to achieve immortality. Thus he says in the second couplet of LXXX:
“On the Three Immortal Peaks I would seek Red Pine and Wangzi Qiao, /
But through time immemorial, who has ever met them?” However, there
are several poems in which Ruan seems to attain an almost mystical state,
as in LXXXI: “Would it not be better to cast aside the things of the world, /
And ascending the Mountain of Brightness, attain the state of drifting at
ease?”
Xi Kang
The second great writer of the Seven Worthies is Xi Kang (223–262), also
pronounced as Ji Kang. Xi Kang came from a wealthy family of Confucian
scholars. His father held several high positions. He died when Xi Kang was an
infant, and Xi was raised by his elder brother, Xi Xi, and his mother, née Sun.
Xi Kang had a strong interest in Daoism, the study of which he began at an
early age. Like Ruan Ji, he cultivated the image for himself of a person who
acted spontaneously and did not follow conventional rules.
Xi Kang was one of the leading spokesmen of his age for Daoist quietism, as
well as for the more esoteric aspects of Daoism that involved the techniques
called “nurturing life” (yang sheng). Around the year 243 Xi Kang wrote an essay
titled “Discourse on Nurturing Life” (Yang sheng lun), in which he argued
that it was possible for some men to live as long as a thousand years. In order
to achieve the maximum life span, one had to follow certain practices, some
mental and some physical. The mental practices primarily involve divesting
oneself of emotions and avoiding such worldly concerns as wealth and honor.
Emotions are harmful because they agitate the mind and thus sap physical
vitality. The pursuit of wealth and honor is bad because when one has position
and status, one is faced with more problems and more dangers, and thus
has more to worry about. The physical practices for prolonging life include
various breathing exercises and calisthenics, and the ingestion of certain herbs
and drugs, as well as a dietary regimen that specifies the avoidance of meat,
alcohol, and the grains. In order to achieve long life, the best method is to
remain calm and avoid passion.
Sometime in the 240s Xi Kang married a princess of the Cao clan. As a result
of his marriage, Xi received a low-ranking post at the court. Around 245 he
received the honorific title of grandee without specified appointment, which
180
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
was a sinecure. He then moved to Shanyang, located about sixty kilometers
northeast of Luoyang. Xi Kang remained here for most of the rest of his
life.
Although Xi Kang expressed his distaste for official service, he did not
completely avoid politics. In 255 he considered raising an army in support of
the anti-Sima revolt but backed out after Shan Tao advised him not to get
involved. It may have been as a result of his contemplated involvement in this
revolt that Xi Kang went into hiding for several years. Xi Kang perhaps joined
the recluse Sun Deng, who lived in the mountains of Ji prefecture, about forty
kilometers east of Shanyang.
Xi Kang’s contempt for conventional society and government service is
best reflected in a letter he wrote to his friend Shan Tao in 261. In that year
Shan Tao was about to leave the bureau of selection, and he recommended
Xi Kang as his replacement. Xi Kang then wrote the “Letter to Shan Tao
Breaking off Friendship,” in which he expressed his indignation at being asked
to abandon his principles.
Xi Kang’s contempt for conventions and authority eventually led to his
death. In 261 Xi Kang became embroiled in a family dispute between his
friend Lü An and the friend’s elder brother, Lü Xun. Both Lü An and Xi
Kang ended up being arrested. An old enemy, Zhong Hui (225–264), held
the post of metropolitan commandant, in which capacity he was in charge
of preserving the moral customs in the area around the capital. On Zhong
Hui’s recommendation that Xi Kang and Lü An be put to death for sedition
and treason, Xi Kang was then taken to the Eastern Market of Luoyang and
executed, probably in 262 (one source says 263).
Among Xi Kang’s extant writings there are sixty poems, over half of which
are in four-syllable lines. Many of them are on themes that we find in Ruan Ji’s
verse – the quest for immortality and the escape from the dangers of the world.
He has one particularly well-known eighteen-part piece titled “Presented to
the Flourishing Talent upon Entering the Army (Zeng xiucai ru jun); there
also is one pentasyllabic poem by the same title. The commonly accepted
interpretation is that Xi Kang addressed the poems to his elder brother Xi Xi.
After the establishment of the Jin dynasty in 266, Xi Xi went on to hold the
post of governor of Yangzhou, under the very men who were responsible
for executing his younger brother in 262 or 263. There is evidence that the
two brothers held divergent views on politics and on the entire question of
the value of official service. The title of the piece indicates that Xi Kang must
have written this set of poems when his brother first began his political career,
presumably in a military position. The basic themes of the set of poems
181
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
are two: first, to recount how someone dear, presumably his brother, has
abandoned his ideals and compromised his principles by entering government
service; and second, to relate Xi Kang’s own progress in withdrawing from
the profane world into Daoist escapism. Throughout the series Xi Kang uses
the image of birds to symbolize himself and his brother.
Xi Kang was an accomplished zither player and an expert on music. He
wrote a long essay titled “On the Non-emotional Nature of Music” (Sheng
wu ai le lun), in which he argues that music has no intrinsic emotion. The
emotion is only felt by those who are affected by the music. Another of Xi
Kang’s famous pieces on music is the “Fu on the Zither” (Qin fu). Xi Kang
attaches to the fu a preface in which he tells of his lifelong passion for music,
which he claims “can guide and nourish spirit and breath, relax and harmonize
the emotions and feelings.” He then mentions the practice of writing fu on the
subject of musical instruments. He first mentions some of the conventions of
these pieces: a description of the material from which the instrument is made,
and the rugged and perilous qualities of the location where this material is
produced. Xi Kang then faults earlier writers of fu on musical instruments for
their lack of knowledge of music. He then praises the zither as the noblest of
all instruments.
In the fu proper, Xi Kang follows convention first by describing the geographic region in which the paulownia, the tree from which the best zithers
are made, grows. In a long rhapsodic passage on the mountains and rivers, Xi
Kang portrays the area as one inhabited by hermits and immortals, who go
there not only to escape the entanglements of the profane world, but to cut
wood from which to make a zither. He then follows with an account of the
construction of the zither, its tuning, and the zither music itself, with special
mention of various tunes. He ends the fu with a description of the effects the
zither music has on those who hear it. In the finale, Xi Kang praises the zither
as the musical instrument for the perfected man.
IV. Western Jin literature
Overview
The Western Jin, the official dates of which are 265 to 317, is the only period
between the end of the Han dynasty and the Sui when the Chinese empire was
unified. Even under the Western Jin the hard-won unity and stability were
short-lived and fragile. The first Western Jin emperor, Sima Yan (236–290,
r. 265–290), did not conquer the southeastern kingdom of Wu until 280. The
182
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
second Western Jin emperor, Sima Zhong (259–306, r. 290–300), was mentally
retarded, and real power rested for much of his reign in the hands of his
consort, the Empress Jia ( Jia Nanfeng, d. 300). The period from 300 to 306,
characterized in Chinese accounts as the era of the “Insurrection of the Eight
Princes,” is a time of increasing internal conflict, frequent palace coups, and
civil war among members of the Sima clan. The Western Jin control of north
China began to erode in the early fourth century as sinicized Tibetan, Altaic,
and Turkic kingdoms began to encroach upon the northern border areas. In
311 the Xiongnu army captured and destroyed Luoyang – they reputedly put
to death some 30,000 Jin officials. The Jin emperor was captured and taken
to the Xiongnu capital, where he was murdered in 313. By 316 the entire area
north of the Yangi river was in the hands of various non-Han peoples. In April
317, Sima Rui (276–322) established the capital at Jiankang and assumed the title
of emperor of the Eastern Jin, thus beginning the period of division known as
the Northern and Southern Dynasties.
Although its days of peace and stability were short, the Western Jin, at least
before 300, was a period of remarkable intellectual, scholarly, and literary
activity. The first Jin emperor undertook to establish ties with the kingdoms
of Central Asia, and once again merchants began traveling the old trade
routes to the commerce centers of Central Asia: Khotan, Kucha, Qarashar,
and Ferghana. In addition to commerce, these Central Asian kingdoms were
also centers of Buddhism, and it was from the cities on the Central Asian trade
route that Buddhism spread into the Middle Kingdom. Thus it is no accident
that it was during the Western Jin that Buddhism began to establish itself as a
significant presence, at least in north China.
The Western Jin also is important for remarkable works of scholarship,
some of which have endured to the present day. One of the great scholars of
the Wei and early Jin was Huangfu Mi (215–282), a profligate in his youth who
in his twentieth year decided to devote himself to serious study. He was never
without a book, even when planting his fields. Huangfu Mi is the compiler
of an important biographical collection, the Lives of High-Minded Gentlemen
(Gaoshi zhuan).
Western Jin scholars did especially important work in textual scholarship
and the writing of commentaries. The most distinguished textual scholar of
the time was Shu Xi (263 –302). In 279 a large cache of bamboo documents was
discovered in a Zhou dynasty tomb located in Ji commandery near modern
Ji County, Henan. These texts, known as the “Ji Tumulus Texts,” included
the Bamboo Annals, Account of the Travels of Emperor Mu of Zhou, versions of the
Classic of Changes, and several collections of fabulous tales.
183
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Although the Western Jin is not generally known as a time of great Confucian learning, the study of the Classics flourished during this period. It was
during the Western Jin that Du Yu (222–284) made his monumental study of
the Zuo Tradition. His commentary on this work became the standard and is
still invaluable in helping us interpret this text.
Perhaps the most learned scholar of all during this period was Guo Pu
(276–324), who lived into the early Eastern Jin. In addition to his commentary
to the great Erya lexicon, he also wrote commentaries to such works as the
Regional Expressions (Fangyan), a Han dynasty dialect dictionary, the Classic of
Mountains and Seas (a collection of fabulous lore concerning various places,
some real, some imaginary), and the Travels of Emperor Mu. Thanks to Guo Pu,
we now have some idea how to read the abstruse language of these works,
much of which would be unintelligible today without his explications.
Another important contribution to Chinese scholarship of the Western Jin
was the general anthology. The general anthology is a collection of various
writings arranged by genre. The best-known of these collections is the Collection of Literature Arranged by Genre (Wenzhang liubie ji) compiled by Zhi Yu
(d. 312). Zhi Yu is usually regarded as the inventor of the general anthology.
The Collection of Literature Arranged by Genre was a large work of sixty scrolls.
Although it is now lost, it included most of the major forms of poetry and
prose, and was an important precursor to the monumental Selections of Refined
Literature compiled in the sixth century. There were also other large collections from this same period. The Zuo Tradition scholar Du Yu compiled a
fifty-scroll anthology titled Excellent Writings (Shan wen); however, this work
also does not survive.
When one examines Western Jin literature as a whole, one is immediately
struck by its variety, not only the variety of genres and styles, but of subject
matter and themes. The diversity of genres is something clearly recognized
in this period by critics, and also by the anthologists, who for the first time
arranged literary works by genre. Whereas around 220 Cao Pi in his “Discoursing on Literature” identified only “four classes” of writing, Lu Ji in his “Fu on
Literature” (Wen fu), written around 300, extends the number of literary types
to ten. What is particularly significant about Lu Ji’s discussion of genre is that
not only is he conscious of the diversity of literary forms, he also confidently
identifies the qualities that each form should have. Although none of the genre
anthologies of the Western Jin survives, even the few fragments of Zhi Yu’s
discourse on literature tell us that he had a catholic view of literature and that
his anthology included a wide variety of literary types. The major genres of
Western Jin literature are the poem, the fu, and various types of prose: the
184
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
letter, expository essay, memorial, dirge, grave inscription, and lament, just
to mention the more common ones.
A large amount of poetry survives from the Western Jin. Over half of
the poems are in the four-syllable line, which was still highly favored. Some
literary men such as Shu Xi, Fu Xian (249–294), and Lu Yun (262–303) wrote
almost exclusively in the four-syllable-line form. Shu Xi even composed a
six-poem set to supply lyrics for pieces in the Classic of Poetry for which only
the titles had survived. Pan Yue (247–300) and his friend Xiahou Zhan (243–
291) also prepared “reconstructions” of the same poems. One of the most
common occasions for composing four-syllable-line poems was when writing
to friends. Lu Yun wrote 110 stanzas of four-syllable-line poems, and most of
them were sent to friends or relatives. He has a total of seventeen stanzas to
Zheng Feng (fl. after 280) and ten to Sun Zheng (d. 303) all in the four-syllable
line. Zheng has twenty stanzas written to Lu Ji, and Sun has ten. Zheng’s and
Sun’s poems survive because they have been preserved in Lu Yun’s collected
works (Lu’s collection is one of the few collections from this period that has
survived in relatively good condition). Even writers who favored the fivesyllable line wrote long four-syllable-line pieces. Pan Yue and Lu Ji sent many
poems written in this form to friends, relatives, and colleagues.
The yuefu was still a favored form throughout the Western Jin. The scholar
Fu Xuan (217–278), who bridges the Wei and Western Jin, wrote a large number
of yuefu. Ninety-one of the 129 pieces in his collection are yuefu. Although fiftythree of these are formal ceremonial pieces, the remainder were composed to
putative “popular” yuefu tunes. Although Fu Xuan’s yuefu are in a variety of
prosodic patterns, his best-known pieces are in the five-syllable line. Several
of them are either written in a female persona or express sympathy toward a
female figure. This perhaps reflects the continuation of the influence of Cao
Zhi, who was one of the most admired writers during this period.
One can also find similar pieces in the smaller corpus of Zhang Hua (232–
300), the statesman and author of the famous “compendium of medieval
knowledge,” the Treatise on Manifold Subjects (Bowu zhi). He has a set of five
“Love Poems” (Qing shi) all written in the persona of an abandoned wife pining
away for her absent husband. Zhang Hua even wrote one poem in which he
speaks out against the ills of his time. Titled “Frivolity” (Qingbo pian), this
long yuefu is a complaint against the extravagance and self-indulgence of the
rich young dandies, who dress in fancy finery and spend all their time feasting,
drinking, and cavorting with pretty women.
The Western Jin was a period of great prosperity for some, and it is possible to find examples of the kind of wastrels and spendthrifts that Zhang Hua
185
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
portrays in his poem. There were several men who accumulated astounding
riches, which they did not hesitate to flaunt before the eyes of their contemporaries. Perhaps the richest plutocrat of the time was Shi Chong (249–300),
owner of the renowned Golden Valley ( Jingu) villa located northwest of
Luoyang. Famous for its scenic spots, the villa was the site of gatherings and
banquets attended by distinguished statesmen and literary men.
In 296, Shi Chong hosted a large party at his estate attended by high
officials and prominent men of the area who gathered there to pay tribute to
Shi Chong and another official who was about to depart for Chang’an. The
guests roamed about the estate, climbing hills to look at the view or sitting
together on the edge of a stream. They listened to music played by zithers
and mouth organs. Each person was obliged to compose a poem. Whoever
could not write a poem had to drink three dipperfuls of wine. Thirty of the
participants composed poems, and Shi Chong wrote a preface to the poems
in which he describes the estate. Although only one poem, a piece by Pan
Yue, survives, the Shi Chong gathering shows that group composition still
flourished in this period.
Pan Yue
The most versatile writer of the Western Jin is Pan Yue, whose collection
contains a remarkable number of pieces that reflect on his own personal
situation and show a poignancy that is rare in earlier verse. Pan Yue came
from a prominent family of officials. He married the daughter of Yang Zhao
(d. 275), one of the leading military figures of the time. Pan Yue’s career
alternated between periods of service in the court and assignments to the
provinces. Throughout his life he was confronted with the question that
occupied many of his contemporaries: whether to fulfill the obligation to
serve or to give it all up and retire to the countryside. Pan Yue actually did
retire for two years. Between 295 and 297 he lived in his country villa located
on the banks of the Luo river in Gong prefecture in the foothills of the Mang
Mountains. Already in his “Autumn Inspirations” (Qiu xing fu), written in 278
at the age of thirty-two, Pan Yue declared his desire to leave official service
and take up residence on his country estate.
Around 295 Pan Yue was a member of the entourage of Empress Jia’s
nephew, Jia Mi (d. 300). Jia Mi gathered around him a coterie of men who
were known as the “Twenty-Four Friends.” This group included some of
the most distinguished literary men of the day, including Shi Chong, Zhi
Yu, Du Yu, Zuo Si (ca 250–ca 305), and Lu Ji and his younger brother
Lu Yun.
186
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
During his retirement, Pan Yue wrote his famous “Fu on Living in Idleness”
(Xianju fu), in which he contrasts the frenetic pace and danger of his life as
an official with the carefree and lazy existence he found in his country retreat
in the company of his mother, wife, and children. Pan Yue would have fared
better if he had remained in retirement, for in September of 301 he was falsely
charged with collaborating with a group plotting insurrection. Pan Yue was
arrested and executed, along with his aged mother, his elder brother, and his
two younger brothers, as well as all of their children.
Pan Yue was ranked as one of the best poets of the Six Dynasties period. The
sixth-century critic Zhong Rong includes him among eleven poets he places
in the top rank of Gradations of Poets. In addition to his accomplishment as a
writer of poems, Pan Yue was a master of other genres, including the fu and
various prose forms, especially the lament, dirge, and grave inscription. Later
critics were not always as kind as Zhong Rong, but one quality of Pan Yue’s
verse that almost all critics acknowledged was the expression of emotion. Pan
Yue stands out in the Western Jin period as a poet who expresses deeply felt
sentiments in his verse. This characterization especially pertains to Pan Yue’s
three “Poems Lamenting the Deceased” (Daowang shi), written to mourn the
death of his wife, who died in 298. In the first poem he mentions the conflict
he faces between following his “personal desires” to remain home and grieve
for his beloved mate and the summons to official service.
Pan Yue wrote two other pieces mourning his wife: “Fu Lamenting the
Deceased” (Daowang fu) and “Mourning the Eternally Departed” (Ai yongshi
wen). In these pieces Pan describes the funeral observances for his wife and
in the process provides a great deal of useful material relating to medieval
Chinese death rituals. “Mourning the Eternally Departed” contains an especially affecting passage in which Pan Yue pours out his heart as he observes
his wife’s coffin being sealed in the tomb. In these pieces, Pan Yue actually
violates ritual strictures in the piece. For example, the term he uses for the
cart that carries his wife’s coffin is “dragon hearse,” which normally should
be reserved for the burial coach of a ruler.
Pan Yue is the foremost writer of threnodic literature in the Western Jin.
His dirges (lei) are not perfunctory pieces, but heartfelt expressions of grief for
friends and relatives. Among his best-known works in this genre are “Dirge
for Regular Attendant Xiahou” (Xiahou changshi lei), written for his friend
Xiahou Zhan, who died suddenly in 291, and “Dirge for Ma, Overseer of
Qian” (Ma Qian du lei), written for Ma Dun, who died in prison in 297. Pan
Yue also wrote moving laments for his in-laws. The best known of these are
“Dirge for Yang Jingzhou” (Yang Jingzhou lei), written in 275 upon the death
187
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of his father-in-law Yang Zhao, whom he held in high regard. His “Fu on the
Widow” (Guafu fu), written around 278, was written on behalf of his wife’s
younger sister, who was married to Ren Hu, a boyhood friend of Pan Yue. In
“Fu on Recalling Old Friends and Kin” (Huai jiu fu) Pan Yue recounts his visit
to the grave sites of his father-in-law and his two sons, Yang Tan (d. 278) and
Yang Shao.
Lu Ji and Lu Yun
Lu Ji and Lu Yun came from an illustrious family of the Wu state (223–280).
Their grandfather Lu Xun (183–245) was chancellor of Wu, and their father
Lu Kang (226–274) was grand minister of war. In 280, when the Jin conquered
Wu, Lu Ji and Lu Yun retired to the family estate in Huating (near modern
Shanghai). In 289 Lu Ji and Lu Yun, probably in response to a special summons
from the Jin emperor, went to Luoyang, where they began a career with the
Western Jin. In 301 Lu Ji became chief aide to one of the Jin princes who was
involved in the Insurrection of the Eight Princes. In August 303, the prince
put Lu Ji in command of an army to put down an insurrection led by a rival
prince. On November 3, 303, Lu Ji’s army suffered a devastating defeat. Shortly
thereafter, Lu Ji was charged with disloyalty and arrested. Lu Ji was put to
death by one of the prince’s underlings. His entire family, including Lu Yun,
was executed.
Lu Ji probably is best known for his “Fu on Literature,” which was mentioned above. He was a great poet as well, and although his verse lacks the
fervent emotion and poignancy of Pan Yue, he is a superb craftsman. He is
the acknowledged master of the parallel couplet, which became an important
feature of classical Chinese verse from the Western Jin on.
Lu Ji was proud of his Wu heritage, and when he first arrived in Luoyang
he encountered hostility from some members of the northern elite. Lu Ji was
also offended by what he considered violations of the traditional norms of
etiquette and ritual that he observed in the capital. In 294 Lu Ji accepted a
position on the staff of Sima Yan, who was stationed in the southeast. In 296
Lu Ji was summoned back to the capital, where he was appointed gentleman
of palace writers. To celebrate Lu Ji’s return, Jia Mi commissioned Pan Yue to
compose in Jia Mi’s name a long poem in four-syllable lines titled “Presented
to Lu Ji, Written on behalf of Jia Mi” (Wei Jia Mi zuo zeng Lu Ji). Lu Ji replied
with a poem in the same meter and of the same length titled “Replying to Jia
Mi” (Da Jia Changyuan).
Although Pan Yue’s poem is ostensibly intended to welcome Lu Ji back to
the capital, he manages to hurl a few insults Lu Ji’s way, first by referring to
188
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
his home state of Wu as a usurper regime, and then by calling him a southern
sweet-peel orange that when transplanted to the north becomes the inferior
coolie orange. What he implies is that Lu Ji the southern aristocrat is now a
vassal of a new master, the ruler of the Western Jin.
Lu Ji’s response closely follows the content and form of Pan Yue’s poem.
Unlike Pan Yue, he speaks of his native Wu state in more favorable terms,
comparing it to a soaring dragon. In the opening lines of the final stanza,
Lu Ji refutes Pan’s characterization of him as an orange. Lu tells him that he
should have compared him not to a tree but to something more durable and
valuable, “southern gold.”
Lu Ji wrote extensively in the yuefu form. About half of his extant poems
are yuefu. Many of the titles are those that had been used by the Jian’an period
poets. Both Fu Xuan and Zhang Hua also wrote poems to these titles. In some
of Lu Ji’s yuefu he is clearly reworking the earlier model. For example, “Ballad
of ‘To My Gate Came a Traveler with Carriage and Horse’” (Men you ju
ma ke xing) is a rewriting of a yuefu by Cao Zhi. Zhang Hua wrote a similar
yuefu piece. It is possible that the Lu Ji and Zhang Hua poems were group
compositions.
Lu Ji is also well known for his imitations of the so-called anonymous
“old poems” of the Han. The Selections of Refined Literature contains twelve of
these poems, of which eleven are rewritings of the poems in the “Nineteen
Old Poems” group. The art of imitation has a long history in the Chinese
literary tradition. Already in the Han, poets were writing imitations of the
Verses of Chu. By the late Han, poets wrote variations of the fu attributed
to Song Yu. By the Western Jin, poets became quite skilled in rewriting,
often in more elegant language, lines and even entire poems from the earlier
literary tradition. These include poems but also fu. For example, Pan Yue
says that he wrote “Fu on the Widow” as an imitation of the Jian’an period
fu written for the widow of Ruan Yu. A number of the lines closely emulate
lines in the Jian’an writers’ compositions. Fu Xuan wrote imitations of the
Verses of Chu poems “Summoning the Soul” and “Heavenly Questions” that
survive only in fragments. His “Fu on the Plum” is probably inspired by the
“Ode on the Orange.” Lu Yun’s collection contains a nearly complete work,
“Nine Commiserations” ( Jiu min), which is an attempt to rewrite the “Nine
Declarations” attributed to Qu Yuan.
Zhang Xie, Zuo Si, and Zuo Fen
The Western Jin is also the period in which landscape verse begins to emerge.
The recluse poet Zhang Xie (d. 307), most of whose collection unfortunately
189
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
has been lost, has left a few poems that show rich and vivid descriptions.
His verse is full of twisting mountain trails, raging rivers, towering trees,
roaring tigers, shrieking cranes, drenching rain, and howling wind. Zhang Xie
has a set of ten “Unclassified Poems” (Za shi), which are remarkable pieces,
particularly in their creative use of imagery. Most of these poems are landscape
pieces that describe the horrors as well as the delights of nature. One of his
favorite images is rain, the destructive power of which he vividly portrays in
“Unclassified Poem” X in which he portrays the rain as a demonic force that
creates a destructive flood.
A contemporary of Zhang Xie is Zuo Si, a scholarly man who spent much of
his career writing a long fu on the three states of Shu, Wu, and Wei. When his
sister Zuo Fen (ca 255–300) was selected for the imperial harem in 272, the Zuo
family moved to Luoyang, and Zuo Si became acquainted with some of the
leading scholars of the capital. Zuo Si only briefly served as an official, twice
as an aide to one of the Sima princes and once as assistant in the palace library.
He retired in 300. Zuo and his family left the capital in 302 for Jizhou (modern
Ji County, Hebei), where he died a few years later of an unspecified illness.
Zuo Si’s masterwork is the “Fu on the Three Capitals” (Sandu fu). Zuo Si
devoted ten years to this long work, which occupies nearly three chapters of
the Selections of Refined Literature. Zuo considered his fu as much scholarship
as poetry, and he thoroughly researched his subject before putting brush to
paper. Zuo Si was reputedly so absorbed in his project that he kept brushes
and paper everywhere, even in the privy, so that if a line came to him, he
could immediately write it down. After Zuo completed his fu, the piece did not
meet with the acclaim he had expected. Realizing that he needed endorsement
from a notable personage, he showed it to Huangfu Mi, who honored him
by writing a preface. Another notable scholar–poet of the time, Zhang Zai
(d. ca 304), wrote a commentary to the section on the Wei, and the scholar
Liu Kui (fl. ca 295) wrote both a preface and a commentary to the Wu and
Shu portions of the piece. It is said that Lu Ji, who once had planned to write
a similar fu, abandoned the idea after seeing Zuo Si’s poem. Soon the “Fu on
the Three Capitals” became very much in demand, and reputedly the price of
paper in Luoyang rose because so many important families wanted to obtain
copies of it.
Zuo Si wrote a long preface to the piece in which he criticized the fu of the
leading Han fu writers such as Sima Xiangru, Yang Xiong, Ban Gu, and Zhang
Heng for their use of excessive hyperbole and lack of verisimilitude. Zuo Si
then declares that in writing the “Fu on the Three Capitals” he has researched
and verified every detail:
190
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
When I first thought of writing “Three Capitals” in imitation of “Two
Metropolises,” for the mountains and streams, cities and towns, I consulted
maps. Birds and animals, plants and trees, I have verified in gazetteers. Each
of the popular ballads, songs, and dances is consistent with local custom, and
all of the prominent personages are based on old traditions.
In spite of his claims to maintaining verisimilitude, Zuo Si’s fu contains almost
as much exaggeration and fabulous lore as the Han fu writers he condemns.
The section on the Wei reads almost like a panegyric to the Jin, which claimed
succession from the Wei.
Zuo Si has eight “Poems on History” (Yong shi) in the Selections of Refined
Literature. Although the title indicates they are on historical themes, most of
the poems concern two or more historical figures. The first of these is not on
a historical theme at all, but is a brief “autobiography.” He writes about his
youth, when he “plied the writing brush” and “read all manner of books.” At
this time there were military engagements on the frontier, and even though
he was not a warrior clad in “armor and helmet,” he read the military strategy
works of Sima Rangju. His goal was to defeat the state of Wu as well as the
western Qiang. “Looking left, I cleanse the Yangzi and Xiang, / Gazing right,
I pacify the Qiang tribes.” For his merit he did not expect any noble rank.
After his work was done, he would simply make a “long bow and return to
the cottage in the fields.”
In other pieces Zuo Si does write about historical figures. In the third poem
of the set he praises Duangan Mu and Lu Zhonglian, two Warring States
figures who saved the state in which they lived from being invaded by the
army of the powerful state of Qin. Zuo Si praises these two men for not
accepting rewards for their achievements. Zuo Si devotes the entire sixth
poem to a single person, Jing Ke, who attempted to assassinate the Qin First
Emperor. Zuo Si does not praise Jing Ke’s martial skills, but his integrity and
unwillingness to toady to the rich and powerful. “Gazing from on high, he
looks down upon the four seas, / How were powerful magnates worth his
consideration?” Zuo Si ends the poem by declaring his preference for men of
low status to the noble class:
Although the noble consider themselves noble,
I view them as dirt and grime.
Although the mean demean themselves,
I consider them as valuable as thirty thousand catties.
One of Zuo Si’s heroes was Yang Xiong, the solitary scholar who was
content to live in a humble house writing his Exemplary Sayings in imitation of
191
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
the Analects of Confucius and his fu in imitation of the works of Sima Xiangru.
Although he was not recognized in his own time, “After many centuries, /
His fine name has won unique acclaim throughout the world.”
Zuo Si also wrote two poems on the theme of “summoning the recluse.”
In the first of these pieces, he portrays the abode of the recluse as a pristine
preserve free from human artifice.
One has no need for strings and reeds,
For the hills and streams have their own clear sound.
Why have whistling and singing,
For the dense trees sigh sadly on their own.
Zuo Si ends the poem by throwing away the pins that fasten his cap of office
to his hair. Lu Ji also wrote poems on this same theme.
Zuo Si’s younger sister, Zuo Fen, was also a skilled poet. In 272 she was
selected as a member of the imperial harem, not for her beauty (she apparently
was rather homely), but for her literary talent. In 274 Zuo Si presented her
with a set of poems in four-syllable lines titled “Sorrow of Separation, Sent to
My Younger Sister.” Zuo Fen replied with the short poem “Heartfelt Feelings
on Separation.” She also wrote upon imperial command a long fu, “Thoughts
on Separation,” in which she complains of being sequestered in the harem
without being able even to see members of her own family. Zuo Fen was in
demand at the court to write formal compositions. In 276 she composed a
dirge upon the death of Empress Yang. She also wrote a dirge for Emperor
Wu’s daughter, Princess Wannian, who died in 298. Zuo Fen’s collected works
in four scrolls, which existed in the sixth century, was lost by the early Tang.
Most of the surviving works are fragments. However, she wrote fu and odes
(song) on some of the same objects as the male poets of her day. These include
fu on the anemometer, peacock, parrot, white dove, pine and cypress, and
water bubble, and odes on the chrysanthemum and turmeric. Zuo Fen also
wrote a large number of encomia in praise of virtuous women of the past.
Western Jin fu
In the Western Jin there were not many grand epideictic pieces like Zuo Si’s
“Fu on the Three Capitals.” The more favored form was the “fu on objects.”
The two most prolific writers of fu on objects are Fu Xuan and his son Fu
Xian. The elder Fu has fifty-seven extant fu, while his son has thirty-seven, and
most of these are poems on objects. Between them, their corpus is a veritable
encyclopedia of poems on every imaginable subject. Fu Xuan has pieces on
the wind, clearing after rain, spring, summer, and winter; the writing brush
192
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
and inkstone; the round fan and the anemometer; such musical instruments
as the zither, lute, and reed pipe; ale; the games of pitch-pot and pellet chess;
flowers and plants, including turmeric, honey bush, hollyhock, yellow day
lily, chrysanthemum, and milfoil used for divination; such fruits as the melon,
the pomegranate (which was a favorite subject of the Western Jin poets), the
plum, peach, orange, jujube, and even the grape; and several types of tree,
including the ubiquitous willow, and the mulberry, whose fruit he celebrates.
Fu Xuan was especially fond of birds, and he has fu on the pheasant, hawk,
parrot, and fighting cock. One of his pieces appears to be a dialogue between
a hawk and hare and is similar to Cao Zhi’s “Fu on the Hawk and Sparrow.”
Other pieces on the animal world include several fu on horses, and one
delightful poem on a fleet-footed racing dog.
Fu Xian has almost the same diversity of subjects as his father. He has two fu
on rain (one in which he rejoices in the rain, the other in which he complains
about it), and a piece expressing his feelings about the approach of the cold
season. Like his father, Fu Xian also wrote a fu on the xiangfeng anemometer.
Although he has no fu on the writing brush, he does devote one to the topic
of paper, which had only been in existence since the Eastern Han. He wrote
three pieces on fans, including a rather unusual fan made of feathers. Among
household articles, there are fu on the comb, mirror, and candle. Plants do
not figure as prominently in his fu corpus as they did in Fu Xuan’s. There
are only two such pieces, one on coltsfoot, and the other on the honey bush,
a piece inspired by his father’s fu on the same subject. Of trees, he devotes
poems to the mulberry, the paulownia, and the shrubby althaea. Of the avian
species, Fu Xian selected the parrot, the swallow, and a speckled dove for
poetic description. One bird poem on the fabled feng or phoenix is a response
to the famous fu on the wren by Fu Xian’s contemporary, Zhang Hua, who
used the tiny wren to illustrate the moral that it is the small insignificant
creature that is best able to avoid harm. In Fu Xian’s view, the only creature
truly able to avoid all harm is the phoenix.
One part of the animal world to which Fu Xian devoted special attention is
the insect realm. He has two separate pieces on the cicada, and one each on the
greenfly (the proverbial symbol of the slanderer), the mayfly, the firefly, and
the click beetle, known in Chinese as the koutou chong or “kowtowing bug”
because it had the habit of nodding its head whenever someone touched it.
Jao Tsung-i has observed that the Western Jin fu poets and critics placed
increased emphasis on “investigating reality” (he shi). The vast diversity of
fu treating the variety of life in the natural world may be a reflection of
this tendency. It is striking to note that, with the exception of Guo Pu, who
193
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
actually lived into the Eastern Jin, the major writers of the Western Jin did not
compose much escapist verse. Indeed, one finds among the fu of this period
a strong interest not only in the natural world, but in the human world as
well. Some of the subjects treated by Western Jin poets are quite mundane.
One remarkable piece is the “Discourse on the Divinity of Money” (Qian
shen lun) by Lu Bao (fl. 300). Concerned about the avarice and greed of his
time, Lu wrote under an assumed name an essay in fu style satirizing what he
characterized as the deification of money.
During the Western Jin period, fu writers begin to break away from the
epideictic Han fu tradition and write in a simpler, more direct style on mundane and humble subjects. Rather than celebrating the glory and grandeur of
the empire, poets who lived in grand mansions laud the virtues of humble
living. Pan Yue, for example, wrote “Fu on My Tiny House” (Xia shi fu), in
which he relates how he remains unperturbed and content, even in the face
of searing summer heat and drenching rain that enter his humble cottage.
The poet who wrote on the most the mundane and humble subjects is Shu
Xi. Shu Xi has five fu extant. Several of them show a playful, jesting quality
that his contemporaries condemned as vulgar. One such piece is his “Fu on
Pasta” (Bing fu). In the typical manner of the fu, the “Fu on Pasta” gives an
encyclopedic account of various doughy foods such as noodles, steamed buns,
dumplings, and pancakes, which in this period had the generic name of bing.
The remarkable quality of the “Fu on Pasta” is the amount of specifying detail
that Shu Xi provides. Shu Xi’s description of bing not only includes the kind
of encyclopedic display of learning that is typical of the epideictic rhapsody, it
also contains a good deal of humor.
Shu Xi shows his penchant for humor in another of his fu, the “Fu on
Nearby Roaming” ( Jin you fu). This piece is a parody of the well-known
Verses of Chu poem “Far Roaming.” “Far Roaming” is a poem celebrating the
celestial wanderings of a Daoist mystic who finds the profane world much too
small for his grand vision. The wanderer of Shu Xi’s rhapsody is a recluse who
is content to live in a country dwelling, and who, unlike the Daoist traveler
of the Verses of Chu, is not weary of the ordinary world. Rather than riding
around the heavens in a dragon-drawn coach, the “nearby wanderer” mounts
a rickety firewood cart drawn by a weary buffalo. He shares a well with two
households, and his garden is only a hundred paces from his house. Instead of
climbing up to the stars, he scrambles over his wicker gate, and “lingers about
in nearby roaming.”
Shu Xi’s other fu also are of interest: “Encourager of Agriculture” (Quan
nong fu), a satire directed against the corrupt tax officials who reduced the
194
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
levies on farmers who bribed them with meat and ale; “Fu on the Poor
Family” (Pin jia fu), a remarkably graphic portrayal of the hardships endured
by a family who live in a leaky thatched hut, with nothing to eat but grass and
leaves; and “Fu on Reading” (Du shu fu), an amusing piece that celebrates the
delights of reading aloud in a humble cottage.
The best of the Western Jin writers of fu perhaps is Pan Yue. Pan Yue wrote
on a variety of subjects, many of them personal. He wrote a long 767-line fu
recounting his journey from Luoyang to Chang’an in 292. Titled “Fu on the
Westward Journey” (Xi zheng fu), this piece is mainly a poetic record of the
historical sites through which Pan passed. Just west of Luoyang, Pan Yue’s
infant son died at a post station called Thousand Autumns. In a passage the
like of which is rarely found in the fu of this or any period, Pan Yue tells of this
event, and notes the irony of contrast between the name of the post station
and his son’s short life span (seven weeks).
Pan Yue has many other remarkable fu, including a detailed account of
the sport of shooting pheasants with a crossbow, his celebration of living in
retirement in the country that has already been mentioned, and a marvelous
piece on that noble Chinese musical instrument the reed organ (sheng).
Lu Ji and Lu Yun both wrote fu. Twenty-five fu pieces survive under Lu
Ji’s name; however, only two of these are complete: “Fu on Literature” and
“Fu on Lamenting the Departed” (Tan shi fu), which he wrote in the year 300
to lament the death of friends and relatives who had recently passed away.
Although Lu Yun has only eight fu extant, all of them are complete. This is
a valuable corpus, for it gives a rare insight into complete texts rather than
excerpts. Lu Yun even admitted in a letter to Lu Ji that his literary ability did
not lie in composing either four-syllable or five-syllable verse. Rather, his skill
was in writing fu.
Liu Kun, Lu Chen, and the transition to the Eastern Jin
Most of the leading writers of the Western Jin died early in the first decade
of the fourth century. Zhang Hua, Pan Yue, and Shi Chong were executed in
300; Lu Ji and Lu Yun were put to death in 303; Zuo Si and Shu Xi probably
died around 305; Zhi Yu and Zhang Xie did not live beyond 311. There are only
two Western Jin figures who wrote during the period from about 306 to the
fall of the Western Jin in 317 – Liu Kun (271–318) and Lu Chen (285–351). Liu
Kun came from a distinguished family. His mother was from the Guo family
of Taiyuan, and he married a woman from the Qinghe Cui family. He spent
the first thirty-six years of his life in Luoyang. In the 290s he was a member of
the court group called the Companions of Jia Mi. In 306 he went north to take
195
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
up a position as regional inspector of Bingzhou (modern Shanxi), where he
served for ten years until he was driven out of the area by the Jie chieftain Shi
Le (274–333) in 316. He fled to the neighboring province of Youzhou (modern
Hebei), where he was put to death by the Xianbei leader Duan Pidi (d. 322)
in 318.
Lu Chen was from the famous Lu clan of Fanyang (modern Zhuozhou,
Hebei) and was related to Liu Kun by marriage. He was the nephew of Liu
Kun’s wife, née Cui. Lu Chen joined Liu Kun’s staff in 315, the year before
Liu Kun fled to Youzhou. Lu Chen accompanied Liu Kun to Youzhou, but
soon took a post with Duan Pidi. After Liu Kun was executed in 318, Lu Chen
served various Xianbei and Jie warlords. He was killed in battle in early 352.
The bulk of Liu Kun’s extant writing consists of prose. He is best known
for his petitions. His earliest petition is one he wrote at Huguan (southeast
of modern Changzhi, Shanxi) while he was on the way to take up his post at
Bingzhou in 306. Liu Kun was moved by the plight of the people in this area,
which had recently been raided by a Xiongnu army. He describes long lines
of refugees on the road, many of whom are reduced to selling their wives
and children. Two lines are similar to lines found in late Eastern Han and
Jian’an period poetry that describe the devastation wrought by the invaders:
“Bleached bones cover the fields, and the voices of wailing are filled with
sorrow and pain.”
From the time of Emperor Min’s surrender to the Xiongnu to the end of
March of 317, Liu Kun presented a series of four petitions urging Sima Rui
(276–322) to assume the Jin throne. The fourth and most famous of these
petitions titled “Urging the Succession” (Quan jin biao), which is contained
in the Selections of Refined Literature, is considered a model example of Six
Dynasties parallel prose.
Although Liu Kun only has three poems extant, he is mainly remembered
as a poet. His best-known piece is “Song of Fufeng” (Fufeng ge) that Liu
Kun wrote in 306 when he was on his way from Luoyang to take up his post
in Bingzhou. Liu Kun portrays himself as a warrior who has reluctantly left
Luoyang. He sadly moves through a bleak landscape where the chilly wind
blows. He regrets that he is separated from his family, and is distressed that
he has consumed all of his travel provisions. In the concluding stanzas he
compares himself first to Confucius, who also ran out of provisions while
traveling, and then to the Western Han general Li Ling, who despite his
loyal service was charged with treason. Liu Kun perhaps worries that if he
is defeated at Bingzhou, he may suffer the same fate as Li Ling. The most
striking feature of the piece is the poet’s use of the language and conventions
196
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin (ad 25–317)
of Jian’an and Wei period poetry. It is as if Liu Kun simply cut and pasted
phrases from here and there to put his poem together. This kind of verse was
relatively rare in 306, and one would like to know if Liu Kun wrote any more
pieces of this kind.
At the time that he took up his post with Duan Pidi, Lu Chen wrote a
letter to Liu Kun along with a long four-syllable-line poem in twenty eightline stanzas to express regret that he must leave Liu Kun. In both the letter
and the poem, Lu Chen recasts phrases that were popular among the arcanelearning thinkers. Instead of using them to make abstract philosophical points,
however, he employs the rhetoric of arcane learning to convey the depth of
his regard for Liu Kun.
Liu Kun wrote a letter and a set of eight twelve-line poems in reply to
Lu Chen. The letter is interesting for Liu Kun’s confession of his youthful
attraction to the eccentric mode of conduct that prevailed among the elite
in Luoyang in the 290s. He then tells of his youthful interest in Zhuangzi’s
theory of placing all values at the same level and not making distinctions, and
of his admiration for the “unrestrained abandon” of Ruan Ji. Liu Kun says that
these intellectual pursuits led him to disdain the conventional concern with
good and bad fortune, life and death, good and evil. He also believed that one
should be dispassionate and avoid feeling either sorrow or joy.
In the next section of his letter, Liu Kun tells Lu Chen that he had changed
his earlier view. He now considers that “Lao Dan and Zhuang Zhou put
forth errant nonsense, and Ruan Ji engaged in reckless behavior.” Why did
he come to this conclusion? Liu Kun basically changed his mind because of
his personal experience. He had seen the Jin state fall, and many friends and
family members, including his parents, had been killed. As much as he tried
to dispel his sorrow, he could not do so.
In the poems, Liu Kun portrays the Western Jin as a state that has effectively
fallen. To answer Lu Chen, he portrays him as a solitary bamboo stalk that,
though growing alone, is a flourishing plant with lush leaves, supple branches,
rich fruit, and lovely stems. This presumably is intended to represent Lu Chen’s
talent and moral virtues. Since Lu Chen, the bamboo stalk, has turned out so
well, Liu Kun has no concerns about his leaving his service.
Liu Kun and Lu Chen continued to exchange poems, this time using the
five-syllable line. These poems show gradually increasing tension between
the two men that may have led to an open rift. One source of the tension is
the perception by Lu Chen and some of his contemporaries that Liu Kun had
imperial ambitions. There indeed may be some truth to the charge that Liu
Kun was not a fully loyal servant of the Jin. What the writings of Liu Kun
197
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
and Lu Chen show is that the transition to the Eastern Jin was a complicated
matter for some members of the elite. Liu Kun, who began his career as
a favored insider at the Luoyang court, suddenly in 306 took up a regional
post in the strategic province of Bingzhou. For over a decade he contended
with a succession of rival overlords in the north. Liu Kun was thus not so
much a loyal defender of the Jin house, which by then was defunct, but a
regional governor who tried unsuccessfully to establish his own regime in the
north.
198
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
3
From the Eastern Jin through the early
Tang (317–649)
xiaofei tian
I. Literature of the fourth century
The Eastern Jin (317–420): an overview
In 317, Sima Rui (276–322), a member of the Jin royal family, assumed the
title of the king of Jin in the old Wu capital, Jiankang, and acted as the new
regent of the Jin regime. In the following year Sima Rui formally took the
throne as the Jin emperor and would be known to posterity as Emperor Yuan.
Jiankang was to the southeast of the former Jin capital, Luoyang; hence, in
the tradition of the Zhou and Han dynasties, the regime founded by Sima Rui
was designated the Eastern Jin.
The territory of the Eastern Jin was much diminished, with the North
fallen under the rule of rival states, and the southwest (modern Sichuan)
dominated by the Cheng-Han kingdom until 347; but territorial reduction
is not necessarily proportionate to intellectual vigor and cultural splendor.
The Eastern Jin and the ensuing four dynasties in the South – Song, Qi,
Liang, and Chen – represent a richness of cultural accomplishment on a
scale unparalleled in pre-Tang China. Jiankang was to grow into a thriving
metropolis, the world’s most populated city in the early sixth century, with
a population twice that of Constantinople, and, above all, a dazzling cultural
and intellectual center that lasted until a northern dynasty, the Sui, united
China in 589 and ordered the city razed to the ground. During this period of
division commonly referred to as the Northern and Southern Dynasties, the
south, for the first time in Chinese history, ceased being a periphery to the
Chinese heartland in the Yellow River valley.
During these centuries the south remained mostly free from large-scale
war and destruction, offering an opportunity for literary and scholarly undertakings. In the Eastern Jin the fate of the empire was controlled by a number
of great families that had immigrated from the north. These families nevertheless needed the weakened imperial government to maintain a balance of
199
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
power. With the maneuvers of a few brilliant statesmen and able generals, the
Eastern Jin enjoyed relative peace and prosperity for about a century, despite
several rebellions, the threat of its northern foes, and the émigré families’
clashes with the local southern elite. The great families not only controlled
the court politics but also asserted their cultural authority in literature and
the arts. Most Eastern Jin writers and artists were members of aristocratic
clans, or at least of the gentry, who had the social and economic advantages
to devote themselves to literary production.
At the beginning of the fourth century, the cultural atmosphere of the
south was remarkably different from that of the former Jin capital, Luoyang.
The “arcane discourse” (xuanyan) on the Laozi and Zhuangzi embraced by the
Luoyang elite had never penetrated the south, and noted southern literary
figures of the early Eastern Jin, such as Gan Bao (d. 336), Ge Hong (283–343),
and Yu Yu (ca 270s–330s), publicly condemned the open scorn of conventional
social norms that was associated with those who practiced arcane discourse.
Yet their very disapproval of contemporary emulation of such northern cultural fashions indicated just how much the south had fallen under the influence
of the northern émigré elite. “Pure conversation” continued to be fashionable;
and as Buddhism gained influence in court, Buddhist scriptures, particularly
the Vimalarkı̄rti-nirdeśa Sūtra, became part of arcane discourse. The Eastern
Jin elite, however, never allowed themselves to be carried away by spiritual
pursuits. The powerful minister Yu Liang (289–340), a skillful interlocutor on
the Zhuangzi and Laozi, was known for his strict observance of propriety;
another famous statesman, Xie An (320–385), staged a show of nonchalance on
the eve of a historic battle that was to determine the fate of the Jin empire; but
after throwing a grand party, he went home and duly dealt with the military
matters awaiting his decision. The fourth century, on the whole, was a period
of convergence of diverse influences, a period of delicate balance between
the northern and southern ways of life and scholarship, cultural sophistication
and panache and a down-to-earth practicality brought about by the precarious
political situation.
By the fourth century, paper was becoming the most important writing
medium. Lightweight and easy to use, it contributed to the proliferation of
writing. The bibliographical section of History of the Sui (Sui shu), compiled
in the early seventh century, recorded the literary collections of about 140
Eastern Jin men and women, a number almost twice that of the Han writers.
Papermaking in the Eastern Jin was facilitated by the utilization of local
raw materials, such as rattan, grown primarily in southeastern China. When
Wang Xizhi (303–361), the renowned calligrapher and writer, was serving as
200
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
magistrate at Guiji (modern Shaoxing, Zhejiang), Xie An asked him for paper
and reportedly received the entire stock of the county storehouse, which
amounted to 90,000 sheets. In 402 Huan Xuan (369–404), the rebel general
who proclaimed himself emperor, issued an edict: “In the ancient times there
was no paper, and so bamboo slips were used; the use of bamboo slips had
nothing to do with showing respect. From now on, all bamboo slips should
be replaced with yellow paper.” This edict shows that although bamboo and
wooden slips had not entirely disappeared from use, the practice was fast
fading. Yellow paper, treated with an insecticidal dye, lasted longer than plain
paper, and was commonly used for important official documents.
Paper was cheap, but only relatively and not by any absolute standard. Ge
Hong, a learned scholar and devoted Daoist, reminisced that in his youthful
days, because of strained family circumstances, he had to make economical
use of paper by writing on both sides of a sheet; as a result, few people could
read what he wrote. Another telling example is that of the historian Wang Yin,
a learned man from a humble family background. Slandered by his ambitious
colleague Yu Yu, a member of the southern elite who was also engaged in the
writing of the Jin history, Wang Yin was dismissed from office. He managed
to finish writing the history of the Jin only with the help of Yu Liang, who
“provided him with paper and brush.” The cases of Ge Hong and Wang
Yin demonstrate that with the Eastern Jin elite’s monopoly of the resources
of writing, it was quite unthinkable for socially underprivileged people to
produce literary compositions, let alone large tomes.
Literary composition was primarily an aristocratic affair in the Eastern Jin. It
served diverse functions in social life. Poetry was written at court banquets or
private parties, on excursions to scenic sites, or as letters exchanged between
friends. Despite the increasing popularity of five-syllable-line poetry, the foursyllable line still seemed to be the dominant verse form, particularly in public
circumstances. The Western Jin scholar Zhi Yu had insisted that four-syllableline poetry was normative, a view that prevailed until the fifth century, when
poetry in the five-syllable line became firmly established as the predominant
form.
Even more than poetry, prose played a prominent role in the social world.
Apart from public prose forms such as petitions to the throne, proclamations,
or epitaphs for famous personages, the traditional genre of fu continued to
be important and proved instrumental in the dynasty-building project of the
Eastern Jin. The writing of histories flourished in the fourth century, as both
official and private enterprises. In conjunction with an intensified awareness
of regional and familial identities, the compilation of dynastic histories was
201
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
paralleled by that of the histories of clans and regions as well as geographic
treatises. Dynastic histories emphasized the macrocosmic interests of the
state, while accounts of places, clans, and particular groups of people such
as recluses, filial sons, and noted women tended toward the local and the
individual.
Closely related to the writing of history were collections of “strange tales”
or “anomaly accounts” (zhiguai) that gave account of supernatural phenomena, exotic locales, and fantastic flora and fauna. As a genre of writing it parallels what Western classical scholars call “paradoxography,” writings about
marvels. This new genre came into maturity in the Eastern Jin, with Gan Bao’s
In Search of the Supernatural (Soushen ji) as its representative work. Although
regarded in modern times as marking the “birth of Chinese fiction,” in this
period the recording of such tales was undertaken not as a literary endeavor,
but rather in the spirit of chronicling true occurrences or at least preserving
ancient documents for future generations. The language of such tales, which
are never very long, is usually plain and straightforward, and their narrative
pattern betrays a strong influence of the historian’s style.
The Eastern Jin saw a remarkable growth of landscape representation in
prose, poetry, and painting. Landscape was an essential element in the socalled “poetry of arcane discourse” (xuanyan shi) of the fourth century, a
poetry drawing heavily upon the terminology and concerns of the philosophy
expounded in the Laozi and Zhuangzi as well as in Buddhist doctrine, which
was enthusiastically accepted by more and more members of the Eastern Jin
elite. For the early medieval Chinese, however, nature was not just the object
of aesthetic appreciation, but was also populated with gods, goddesses, spirits,
and goblins, and dotted with magical plants. Recluses sought peace and quiet
in the mountains, and Daoist adepts sought immortality and transcendence.
These two roles were undistinguishable, as many recluses in the third and
fourth centuries went into the mountains with the explicit purpose of finding
herbs and minerals for making elixirs. Acquiring the ultimate truth embodied
in nature and acquiring the ingredients for immortality drugs turned out
to be two sides of the same coin, as they both pointed to transcendence.
“Wandering as an immortal” (youxian) was a popular poetic topic in the
Eastern Jin. Becoming a recluse, another important theme, shared the element
of shunning the madding crowd with poems on “wandering as an immortal.”
In the hands of the late Eastern Jin poet Tao Yuanming (365?–427, also known
as Tao Qian), the conventional vocabulary and images of poems on reclusion
were transformed into a much more personalized poetry not only about the
poet’s decision to withdraw from public service, but, more importantly, about
202
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
how he lived and struggled with his decision from day to day. Tao Yuanming’s
writings were a testimony to discovering and justifying the values of private
life as opposed to the demands of the public world; this aspect of his work
was deeply embedded in the cultural and intellectual contexts of his age.
Social uses of literature
Many early Eastern Jin writers straddled the two halves of the Jin dynasty,
and the northern elite suffered the most from the chaos of the last Western
Jin years. Kong Yan (268–320), a descendant of Confucius and a well-known
scholar and historian, crossed the Yangzi river and sought refuge in the south
between 307 and 311. A few fragments from a work of his entitled An Account
of Being in Adversity (Zaiqiong ji) deserve mention because they are the only
surviving record of the devastation of the north, offering a glimpse into the
experience of one individual and his family during the civil wars. One section
reads,
The bandits broke into our home. At the time, we had over three thousand
bolts of silk and cloth, as well as garments and utensils, in the house. I told the
maids and servants to bring them all out and display them in the courtyard,
so that the bandits could take whatever they wanted. Thereby the bandits
vied with one another to seize our belongings and could not spare a moment
to kill us.
Another section reads,
I sent a messenger to inform Sun Zhongkai, the magistrate of Yiyang, of our
deprivation and obtained from him two bolts of silk and one broken carriage. I
sold the carriage for three bolts of silk, which I then exchanged for one bushel
of rice and twenty decalitres of acorns to feed the thirty-five people in our
household. For about three months, this was all we had to live on. Everyone
was as bony as the joints of a crane’s legs and wore a pallid complexion.
The first decades of the fourth century were transition years in many senses,
and writings, even private writings such as the sections cited above, took on a
public dimension as testimony to trauma and dislocation. The regime, newly
established in the south, was faced with the task of not so much “restoring”
Jin rule as starting all over again, in a strange land that spoke a different
tongue (the Wu “dialect”), followed different customs, was notorious for its
humid climate, and had always been considered “barbarian” by those from
the Chinese heartland. As Emperor Yuan of the Jin “felt ashamed of lodging in
another people’s state,” the northern émigrés sought to win the acceptance of
the old ruling class of the Kingdom of Wu and aspired to transform themselves
203
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
from refugees into colonial masters. To justify and consolidate its rule, the
new dynasty appealed, among other things, to the power of words. Eastern
Jin literary history therefore must begin with Guo Pu (276–324), the émigré
littérateur whose writings both recounted the pains of displacement at the fall
of the Western Jin and celebrated imperial power reestablished in the south,
figuring significantly in the construction of a new cultural space.
Guo Pu was born into a family of minor officials and grew up in Wenxi
(modern Wenxi, Shanxi). His biography in History of the Jin ( Jin shu) describes
him as a taciturn man learned in Confucian Classics, passionate about ancient
scripts, and skillful in the occult arts. Around 310 he left his hometown and fled
southeast from the Xiongnu general Liu Yuan’s forces. The journey through
the war-torn and deserted towns in the Yellow River region was narrated in
his “Fu on Exile” (Liuyu fu), and it was perhaps when he was stopping at
Luoyang that he wrote “Fu on the Hundred-foot Tower” (Baichilou fu), in
which he lamented the fate of the Jin ruling house and expressed nostalgia
for his native soil. After crossing the Yangzi river, Guo Pu joined the staff of
Yin You, the magistrate of Xuancheng (modern Xuancheng, Anhui). In 311
he accompanied Yin You to Jiankang, and won the admiration of the grand
minister Wang Dao (276–339), who often consulted Guo Pu on divination
matters concerning the fate of the new regime.
What established Guo Pu’s reputation as a writer was a poetic exposition
he composed around 317, “Fu on the Yangzi river” ( Jiang fu). According to
He Fasheng, the fifth-century compiler of The History of the Jin Restoration ( Jin
zhongxing shu), Guo Pu had written this fu as a tribute to the restoration of
the Jin. The first fu to date praising the Yangzi river, it demonstrated Guo
Pu’s erudite learning, his familiarity with esoteric lore and obscure words. In
its highly rhetorical style, the epideictic fu was an attempt to imitate the rich
and powerful Yangzi river itself, giving a detailed, hyperbolic account of the
river’s origin in the mountains of Sichuan, its eastward flow to the sea, its
exotic water creatures and wondrous products, the trees and plants growing
on its banks, as well as mythical beings and historical personages associated
with it. Describing the river as not only fertilizing the southern provinces,
but also setting a boundary “between China and outland,” Guo Pu confirmed
imperial rule in the south as representing orthodox Chinese culture; indeed,
he elevated the Yangzi river to a status equal to that of the Yellow River,
the river of the “Central Plain” which had always been considered the most
venerable river in China.
Although Guo Pu declared that the wonders of the Yangzi river could not
be fully conveyed in writing, he did try to re-create the river by means of
204
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
words. Language sometimes preceded reality, as was the case of Guo Pu’s
“Fu on Making Sacrifices to Heaven in the Southern Suburbs” (Nanjiao fu).
Making sacrifices to Heaven in the southern suburbs of the capital city was
an important imperial ritual, which validated the legitimacy of the dynastic
rule. When Guo Pu composed his fu in 318 and presented it to the throne, the
Eastern Jin regime was so new that no altar had yet been established in the
southern suburbs. Emperor Yuan nevertheless appreciated Guo Pu’s lavish
description of the imaginary ceremony and appointed him assistant editorial
director in charge of the compilation of the dynastic history. A year later, after
having the matter debated among the courtiers, Emperor Yuan decided to
reinstate the southern suburbs sacrificial rite. It would not be far-fetched to
assume that Guo Pu’s fu had played a part in Emperor Yuan’s resolution.
Guo Pu was only one of the writers of the “restoration generation” who
devoted themselves to the glorification of Jin rule in the south. When Emperor
Yuan first assumed the title of king of Jin in 317, a white rabbit was presented
to the throne as a propitious omen. Wang Yi (276–322), a cousin of the prime
minister, Wang Dao, and a celebrated calligrapher and painter, penned a “Fu
on the White Rabbit” (Baitu fu) in commemoration of the event; another
courtier, Zhang Jun, wrote “An Ode to the White Rabbit” (Baitu song). In
318, Wang Yi composed “Fu on the Restoration” (Zhongxing fu) and proffered
it to Emperor Yuan. The fu itself is lost, but Wang Yi’s letter to the throne
accompanying it is still extant.
Su Jun’s rebellion of 327 devastated Jiankang and left the imperial palaces
in ruins, but Wang Dao held his ground against the proposal to move the
capital. The rebuilding of the palace complex began in 330, and was completed
just in time for holding a New Year’s Day celebration ceremony attended by
all courtiers and foreign emissaries in early 333. This event was recorded in
the much-acclaimed “Fu on the Southern Capital” (Yangdu fu) by Yu Chan
(ca 294–347), an important émigré writer of the early Eastern Jin.
Yu Chan was a kinsman of the minister Yu Liang, and served in a series of
minor official posts from around 322. “Fu on the Southern Capital” was written
in the “capital fu” tradition. After it was finished, Yu Chan showed it to Yu
Liang, who praised it as being on a par with Zhang Heng’s fu on the western
and eastern metropolises and with Zuo Si’s “Fu on the Three Capitals.” Yu
Liang’s admiration greatly enhanced the value of Yu Chan’s fu, which enjoyed
enormous popularity in its day. Xie An, however, thought differently: “[Yu
Liang’s remark] was improper. [Yu Chan’s fu] is merely ‘building a house under
a house.’ It emulates its predecessors in everything, but cannot avoid being
narrow and cramped.” Xie An’s criticism of Yu Chan’s fu, which employed
205
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
an architectural metaphor, echoed the Eastern Jin émigrés’ attitude toward
the city of Jiankang, the imperial palace, and even of the entire south: Wang
Biaozhi (295–367) used the same words, “narrow and cramped,” to describe
the imperial palace; Wang Dao’s grandson Wang Xun (350–401) said that
the south itself was “cramped” compared to the Chinese heartland. Just as
Xie An, who believed in the symbolic significance of architecture, had the
entire imperial palace rebuilt in 368, Cao Pi (ca 326–386), a well-known writer,
composed another “Fu on the Southern Capital.” Yu Chan’s and Cao Pi’s
poetic expositions played a role no less crucial than Xie An’s project in the
dynastic building program of the Eastern Jin: Jiankang was as much a city of
brick and stone as a city of words.
Eastern Jin public prose boasted a number of outstanding writers. Many
eminent political figures had large literary collections, which must have contained various forms of writings intended for practical purposes. Yu Liang’s
was a graceful, fluent style. His letter to the throne in 323 declining the appointment of secretariat director, which managed to inject a sense of sincerity and
earnestness into a formulaic form, was a fine example of its genre. Huan Wen
(312–373), the powerful general who conquered the Cheng-Han kingdom in
347 and recovered Luoyang briefly during one of his northern campaigns,
was a prolific writer with a collection of forty-seven scrolls. His letters to the
throne recommending the Shu recluse Qiao Xiu for office in 347 or proposing
to reestablish Luoyang as capital in 362 combined lucidity with a dignified
elegance.
As the Eastern Jin regime was constantly engaged in battles with its northern
foes or internal rebels, military proclamations (xi) became a much-practiced
genre. A fragment of Huan Wen’s proclamation against the northern “barbarians” was cited by the critic Liu Xie (ca 460s–520s) as having “a virile style.”
Yu Chan’s extant writings include several proclamations composed on behalf
of military commanders. Yuan Bao (373–413), a learned scholar, was one of the
last acclaimed Eastern Jin writers of public prose. He had penned a vigorous
proclamation against the rebel forces of Shu (modern Sichuan) in early 413.
Death, the most intensely private event in human life, was a social occasion on which many funerary genres converged. By eulogizing the accomplishments of the deceased in highly stylized prose, or expressing the grief
of the living, or both, these genres provided a vital link between the worlds
of the living and the dead, serving both a social, ceremonial purpose and a
personal one. In 318, Emperor Yuan gave special permission to have a stone
stele erected for the tomb of Gu Rong, an influential member of the southern
elite. This led to the gradual revival of stele inscriptions (bei wen), which had
206
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
been prohibited in 205 and then again in 278; they were once again banned
at the suggestion of the historian Pei Songzhi (372–451) during the Yixi reign
(405–418). Sun Chuo (314–371), one of the most versatile Eastern Jin writers,
had been asked to compose stele inscriptions for renowned public figures such
as Wang Dao and Yu Liang. His dirge (lei) for Yu Liang won the admiration of
his contemporaries, even though Yu Liang’s son was repelled by Sun Chuo’s
exaggeration of his friendship with the late grandee, which was taken to be
Sun Chuo’s way of glorifying himself. His dirge for Wang Meng (309–347) was
likewise reputedly dismissed by Weng Meng’s grandson.
Unlike stele inscriptions, there could be many dirges for one deceased
person. After Chi Chao (336–377), a sociable man, passed away, more than forty
people, including his peers and inferiors, wrote dirges for him. While a dirge
was usually composed soon after a person’s death, a sacrificial address ( ji wen)
might be written long afterwards, and its most distinguishing characteristic
is directly speaking to the dead. A number of sacrificial addresses from this
period survive. Yu Chan’s “Condolence for Scholar Jia” (Diao Jiasheng wen),
written in 339, is essentially a sacrificial address. Jia Yi, the Western Han
writer banished to the humid land of Changsha, had written a condolence
for the ancient poet Qu Yuan, in which he expressed sorrow for his own
situation; Yu Chan’s condolence was composed upon seeing a portrait of Jia
Yi at Changsha. In contrast with the sacrificial prayers addressed to ancient
personages or famous contemporaries, Tao Yuanming’s sacrificial addresses
to his sister, Madame Cheng, in 407, and to his cousin, Tao Jingyuan, in 411,
are touchingly personal.
The most singular sacrificial address of the Eastern Jin, however, was the
one Tao Yuanming wrote for himself (Zi ji wen), in which he compared death
to a journey home, and the ritual offering to a farewell banquet. Looking back
at his life of “drinking and composing poetry,” he stressed that it was different
from that of most people, who strove for accomplishments and immortality.
The address ended with musing: “Life was truly difficult, / I wonder how
death will be?” While scholars have used ingenious emendations to date this
unique piece to Tao Yuanming’s last year of life, its earliest extant source,
Classified Extracts from Literature (Yiwen leiju), which was compiled in 624, gave
its date as 407, twenty years before Tao Yuanming’s death. This would not
have been impossible, given the popularity of another funerary genre, the
“pallbearers’ song” (wan ge), which was not only sung at funerals but also
treated as an entertainment form. An Eastern Jin prince, Sima Xi (316–381),
was fond of pallbearers’ songs, as was the historian Yuan Shansong (d. 401),
who would have his attendants sing pallbearers’ songs while going on outings.
207
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Tao Yuanming wrote three pallbearers’ songs in the tradition of his literary
predecessors, Miao Xi, Fu Xuan, and Lu Ji.
Eastern Jin epistolary literature consists of both prose and poetry. While
most prose letters are either political or personal in nature, sometimes they are
discourses on contemporary issues or contributions to an epistolary debate.
Thanks to the Buddhist anthologies compiled in the sixth and seventh centuries, many letters exchanged on religious topics are preserved. The only
extant works by Luo Han (295–371?), who was included in “Biographies of
Literary Men” in the History of the Jin, are his correspondence with the historian Sun Sheng (300–371), on the subject of reincarnation. Huan Xuan’s letters
addressed to several recipients in 402, as well as their replies, are important
documents regarding whether Buddhist clergy should pay homage to the
ruler, a major point of controversy in the clashes of church and state. One
of Huan Xuan’s correspondents was the renowned monk Huiyuan (334–417),
who was moved to compose a lengthy treatise on the subject afterwards.
Although some might be later forgeries, a batch of several hundred letters
by Wang Xizhi (303–361) and Wang Xianzhi (344–386) deserve special mention.
The letters were preserved because the father and son were considered two of
the greatest calligraphers of all times, and their handwritten notes were highly
valued. These letters are usually short, casual, apparently dashed off without
the usual care attending the writing of more serious epistles, but exuding a
whimsical charm. One note by Wang Xizhi reads, “I am sending you three
hundred oranges. It is not the time of frost yet, so I could not obtain more.”
Another note by Wang Xianzhi reads, “Qing and others have already arrived.
Did the goose get better? I am very concerned.” Although not initially prized
for their literary merit, these letters were a source of inspiration for late Ming
informal prose.
Two woman writers, Sun Qiong (fl. 320s) and Chen Chen, left some interesting letters. Sun Qiong’s letter to her cousin, in defense of her fondness of
pet swans, argued that an obsession was not necessarily a morally dangerous
thing – a dispute that was to become a prominent theme in the connoisseur
culture of late imperial China. Chen Chen’s letter to her sister, Madame Liu,
expressed doubt about their brother Chen Hong’s use of Laozi and Zhuangzi
terminology in his dirge for their late father, stressing the superiority of Confucian values. Chen Chen was one of four sisters who were all well known
for their literary talent; one of the sisters, Chen Fen, was the mother of Xu
Miao (344–398), a learned scholar and writer, and of Xu Guang (352–425), a
ritual specialist and historian. Chen Fen had a collection in five scrolls, from
which a fragmentary fu on pomegranate is extant. Eastern Jin elite women
208
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
were generally well educated, and a number of them left literary collections,
which, however, sadly met with the fate of Eastern Jin literature in general,
with only a fraction surviving.
Poetry continued to play an important social role. Half of the extant poetic
oeuvre of Guo Pu consists of “exchange poems” (zengda shi) in the four-syllable
line. Poems such as these, with their archaic meter and pompous phrasing,
were out of favor in the later times and were largely preserved in The Grove
of Texts from the Literature Office (Wenguan cilin), a seventh-century anthology.
Thanks to this anthology, we are able to see a rather different picture of Jin
poetry, and realize that, despite the increasing popularity of poems in the fivesyllable line, poetry in the four-syllable line remained dominant, especially
under formal social circumstances. Guo Pu and Sun Chuo, primarily known
for their poems in the five-syllable line today, composed many poems in the
four-syllable line, presenting or replying to their associates. In 323 Yu Liang,
Guo Pu, Wen Qiao (288–329), Yang Man (274–328), and Huan Wen’s father,
Huan Yi (276–328), gathered by the Blue Stream in the Jiankang suburbs; Huan
Yi composed a poem to “show the four worthy gentlemen and express his
feelings.” The “four worthy gentlemen” presumably responded with verse.
Guiji, famous for its beautiful scenery, was where many literati members
chose to set up residence. Xie An, Wang Xizhi, Sun Chuo, Li Chong (d. 350s),
Xu Xun (d. 361), and the monk Zhidun (314–366) all lived there at one point,
and formed a close literary circle. Several of them participated in the famous
gathering that took place on the third day of the third month (April 22), 353.
Forty-one people (or forty-two according to another source) got together
at Lanting, commonly rendered as the “Orchid Pavilion,” in observance of
the Lustration Festival celebrating the arrival of spring. Twenty-six guests
composed poems, and it seems that each of them was asked to write one poem
in the four-syllable line and one in the five-syllable line. Those who failed to
produce a poem had to drink three goblets of ale as a penalty. Although its
authenticity remains a topic of heated debate, Wang Xizhi’s preface to the
collection of the poems remains one of the best-known landscape essays in
Chinese literary history, as well as one of the most celebrated calligraphy
pieces. Largely due to this preface, the gathering at Lanting has acquired a
legendary status in Chinese literary culture, itself the subject of poems, plays,
paintings, and decorative arts.
As the writer Yuan Hong (328–376) put it in the preface to his encomia
on the famous courtiers of the Three Kingdoms period, the composition of
poetry and eulogies “sometimes sings forth feelings and nature, and sometimes
recounts virtue and glorifies accomplishments.” One of the essential “uses” of
209
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
literature, or of all writing, is commemoration. Two genres, eulogy (song) and
encomium (zan), serve the function well. The distinction between the two
genres is not always clear, and they lie somewhere between poetry and prose.
Cao Pi’s eulogy on Huan Wen’s military campaign to the Shu region in 347,
for instance, reads like a poem in the four-syllable line. A rarer example is the
poet monk Zhidun’s eleven encomia on buddhas and bodhisattvas written
in the five-syllable line, which, although included in the Complete Jin Prose
compiled by Yan Kejun (1762–1843), are of exactly the same form as poetry.
Accounts
During the Eastern Jin, the compilation of dynastic histories flourished, both
as a public project and as a private passion. In 317 Wang Dao asked Emperor
Yuan to establish a History Bureau, which he described as “the foundation of
the imperial enterprise.” Emperor Yuan consented, and appointed Gan Bao
assistant editorial director, who compiled an acclaimed history of the Western
Jin ( Jin ji). In the following year Wang Yin and Guo Pu were also assigned
to the office. Using his father’s work as a basis, Wang Yin produced a History
of the Jin ( Jin shu) in ninety-three scrolls, while his rival, Yu Yu, completed
one in forty-four scrolls. Xie Shen (ca 292–344), Sun Sheng, and Xu Guang all
compiled their own versions of Jin history. Embracing an anti-mainstream
notion of imperial legitimacy and the succession of power, Xi Zuochi (d. 384),
a learned scholar, compiled Annals of the Han and Jin (Han Jin chunqiu) on
the premise that the Jin had received its mandate to rule from the Han, not
from the Wei. Fragments of these works can be found in sources such as the
historian Pei Songzhi’s annotations of History of the Three Kingdoms, completed
in 429.
In conjunction with the writing of dynastic histories was a burgeoning
interest in giving accounts of people, families, and places. Cao Pi, a descendant
of the Wei royal family, produced An Account of the Cao Clan (Caoshi jiazhuan);
Yu Yu, a native of Guiji, compiled A Standard Record of Guiji (Guiji dianlu), as
well as Biographies of the Yus (Zhu Yu zhuan). Xi Zuochi, a native of Xiangyang
(modern Hubei), composed Account of the Elders of Xiangyang (Xiangyang qijiu
ji). Record of the Kingdom of Huayang (Huayangguo zhi) by Chang Qu (291?–361),
a famous scholar of the Cheng-Han kingdom in Sichuan, is the earliest extant
regional history, and certainly one of the best regional histories produced in
this period.
There were biographies of specific social groups, such as Ge Hong’s Biographies of Recluses (Yinyi zhuan) and Biographies of Virtuous Officials (Liangli
zhuan), or Yuan Hong’s account of the lives of the Seven Worthies of the
210
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
Bamboo Grove (Zhulin mingshi zhuan); there were also biographies of single
persons, such as Kang Hong’s biography of Shan Daokai, a Dunhuang monk
with supernatural powers who came to the south in 359, or Tao Yuanming’s
biography of his maternal grandfather Meng Jia. In the tradition of Ruan Ji’s
“Biography of Master Great Man” (Daren xiansheng zhuan), Tao Yuanming
also composed the famous fictional autobiography, “Biography of Master
Five Willows” (Wuliu xiansheng zhuan), which clearly inspired Yuan Can’s
(421–478) “Biography of the Master of Wonderful Virtue” (Miaode xiansheng
zhuan).
The prolific Daoist writer Ge Hong – mainly known for Outer Chapters
of the Master Who Embraces Simplicity (Baopuzi waipian, fifty essays dealing
with social, political, and cultural issues) and Inner Chapters of the Master Who
Embraces Simplicity (Baopuzi neipian, twenty essays on esoteric matters) – was
also the author of a hagiography entitled Biographies of Divine Transcendents
(Shenxian zhuan). All three works are extant, though not in their complete
form. Biographies of Divine Transcendents, like most pre-Tang collections, has
been reconstructed from a variety of later texts such as encyclopedias, commentaries, and hagiographic compilations. Its two major recensions are both
from late Ming; that is, the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. According
to Ge Hong’s own statement, it had been finished by 317. It records the lives
of more than a hundred figures from antiquity down to Ge Hong’s own
age who had obtained “transcendence” and become immortal beings with
extraordinary powers. Despite its fantastic nature, it is important to bear in
mind, in the context of Ge Hong’s age and his personal belief system, that
Biographies of Divine Transcendents was not intended as fiction, but as a record
of actual facts, on a par with his two other accounts of recluses and virtuous
officials.
The same can be said of the historian Gan Bao’s In Search of the Supernatural
(Soushen ji). This work was lost after the Northern Song and reconstructed
in the sixteenth century. The recompilation contains more than four hundred items, ranging from one sentence to more full-blown narratives, about
anything considered out of the ordinary, such as prophetic dreams, animal
spirits, ghosts, and demons. It is the defining work of the loosely defined genre
named zhiguai, “strange tales” or “accounts of anomalies.” Though not the
first in this genre, it is exceptional in its scope and variety. In the preface, Gan
Bao claimed that he had compiled this work from various written and oral
sources to show that “the spirit world is no fabrication.” In fact, much of the
material in In Search of the Supernatural on omens and portents also appears in
dynastic histories.
211
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Many Southern Dynasties works in the genre of “anomaly accounts” are
anonymous or of uncertain authorship and date, surviving only in bits and
pieces. A Sequel to In Search of the Supernatural (Xu Soushen ji or Soushen houji) was
attributed to Tao Yuanming in as early as the sixth century. Its present version
is a late Ming recompilation, which has apparently mixed in a number of
items from other works. Many scholars contest the attribution of authorship,
primarily on the ground that Tao Yuanming’s worldview as perceived in his
other writings made it highly unlikely that he would be interested in “affairs
of ghosts and spirits.” Tao Yuanming, however, did write a series of poems on
reading the Classic of Mountains and Seas and Travels of Emperor Mu, showing his
familiarity with writings on fantastic subjects. The famous poet Yan Yanzhi
(384–456) also said in his dirge for Tao Yuanming that Tao had always been
fond of “strange writings.”
Zu Taizhi (fl. ca 389–402), the great-grandfather of the famous scientist Zu
Chongzhi (429–500), was himself a zhiguai compiler and produced Accounts of
Anomalies (Zhiguai). A few items survive, including a humorous story about
an aristocrat’s romantic encounter with a pretty girl who turned out to be a
sow spirit.
Another work that deserves mention is Responsive Manifestations of Avalokiteśvara (Guangshiyin yingyan ji), produced by Xie Fu, a Buddhist layman.
The original collection, which contained a dozen accounts of Bodhisattva
Avalokiteśvara’s manifestations to devout believers in distress, was given to
Fu Yuan, the father of the famous minister Fu Liang (374–426). After the
work was lost during the Sun En Rebellion in 399, Fu Liang rewrote seven
items from memory. These items were first supplemented by the fifth-century
scholar–official Zhang Yan, and then again by Zhang Yan’s kinsman, Lu Gao
(459–532), so that the entire work consists of eighty-six tales, a twelfth-century
manuscript copy of which is preserved in Japan. It is the earliest extant collection of Buddhist miracle tales in the Chinese tradition.
Parallel with the development of accounts of anomalies were collections
of anecdotes about past and present celebrities. These anecdotes, light and
often whimsical, were immensely popular with contemporary readers. Pei
Qi’s Forest of Tales (Yu lin), written in 362, was so admired that every elite
family was said to have had a copy of it, until Xie An voiced his disapproval
and said that the two items concerning himself were made up and had no
basis. Nevertheless, the best-known work in this genre, A New Account of Tales
of the World (Shishuo xinyu) from the early fifth century, incorporated many
items from Forest of Tales. The image of the Eastern Jin projected in these
two works, characterized by sophistication, panache, and more than a dash
212
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
of socially sanctioned eccentricity, has come to define the age. In both cases
historical veracity was secondary to the attraction of a good story.
Other works of the same nature include Sun Sheng’s Miscellaneous Tales
(Za yu), Guo Chengzhi’s (fl. ca 373–418) Master Guo (Guozi), and Stories Current
in the Wei and Jin (Wei Jin shiyu) by an obscure writer, Guo Ban. The last
work, though criticized by the historian Pei Songzhi as “vulgar and inferior,”
was popular with contemporary readers for having recorded many “unusual
occurrences.” All these works are only extant as fragments.
One must also mention A Miscellaneous Record of the Western Capital (Xijing
zaji), a collection of anecdotes about the Western Han, some fantastic and
some mundane, produced between the third and sixth centuries, some say
by Ge Hong, some say by Wu Jun (469–520) or Xiao Ben (d. 552). Many of
these accounts became favorite topics in later literary writings. The collection
has a colophon by Ge Hong, who claimed that it was from an unfinished
chronicle of the Han penned by the first-century scholar Liu Xin. According to the colophon, Ban Gu’s History of the Han was entirely based on Liu
Xin’s work, but there were about 20,000 words which Ban Gu did not use,
and of these abandoned words Ge Hong made an epitome in two scrolls,
which he named A Miscellaneous Record of the Western Capital. While the
attribution to Liu Xin is almost certainly spurious, the authenticity of the
colophon is also questionable, which would, interestingly, make the work
the forgery of a forgery. The colophon nevertheless provides a fascinating
picture of the perceived relation between orthodox dynastic history and
the “miscellaneous records” – be they accounts of anomalies or of human
affairs.
Introspective landscape: poetry and prose
Landscape first became a conspicuous element in literature and the arts during
the Southern Dynasties. The Eastern Jin elite were deeply influenced by Buddhism, which was dubbed the “doctrine of images” because of its emphasis on
teaching through visual means. For the Eastern Jin elite, landscape was a grand
image (xiang), and the perception, interpretation, and very construction of
this image were contingent upon the workings of the individual mind. Imagination was therefore a full verb indicating image-making. While geographic
treatises began to appear in large quantity in this period and continued in
the fifth and sixth centuries, the rise of landscape representation in the fourth
century was, in many ways, as much a movement inward as outward; that is,
the heightened interest in physical nature was but an extension of the primary
engagement with the inner world of a particular person. It is for this reason
213
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
that imaginary landscape is such a prominent motif in Eastern Jin literature.
Sun Chuo’s famous “Fu on Roaming the Heavenly Terrace Mountain” (You
Tiantai shan fu), much appreciated by his contemporaries, relates an imaginary journey that may have been inspired by looking at illustrations. The
famous painter and writer Gu Kaizhi’s (ca 345–406) “Account of Painting the
Cloud Terrace Mountain” (Hua Yuntai shan ji) describes a projected painting of an envisioned mountain. Painter, Buddhist layman, and recluse Zong
Bing’s (374–443) “Preface to Painted Landscape” (Hua shanshui xu) suggests
that the painted landscape is no less real than a real landscape. Xie An’s niece
Xie Daoyun wrote “A Song of Mount Tai” (Taishan yin), alternatively known
as “Ascending the Mountain” (Deng shan), and yet, throughout most of the
Eastern Jin, Mount Tai was in the much-contested northern territory. Xie
Daoyun’s poem might very well have been inspired by real historical event,
when the Jin army, led by none other than her brother Xie Xuan (343–388),
briefly recovered the Mount Tai region in 384. It is highly unlikely, however,
that she had ever traveled there in person.
In the “Stele Inscription for the Grand Marshall Yu Liang,” Sun Chuo praises
the deceased minister for being able to “face mountains and waters with xuan.”
Xuan, an important concept in the Laozi that has been variously rendered as
“dark,” “profound,” “abstruse,” “mysterious,” “esoteric,” or “arcane,” was
widely used in general religious, philosophical, and cultural discourse in the
fourth century, indicating the attribute of the ultimate truth, or, as in Sun
Chuo’s inscription, the mental state of residing in the ultimate truth. For the
Eastern Jin elite, facing the landscape alone was not enough; one must possess
the right attitude to appreciate it. It was no coincidence that one of the most
popular sūtras in this period was the Vimalarkı̄rti-nirdeśa Sūtra, whose very
first chapter, “Buddha’s Kingdom,” teaches that what one is determines what
one sees. As the famous monk Sengzhao (384–414) wrote in his commentary
on the Vimalarkı̄rti-nirdeśa Sūtra: “The pure land is but the shadow and echo
of one’s mind.”
In the well-known preface for poems on an excursion to Stonegate Mountain, written in the year 400 by an anonymous member of the Buddhist circle
around the monk Huiyuan, the lesson is that without the right state of mind,
the beauty of the landscape would not have been revealed. One message
repeatedly encountered in the poetry and prose of the Eastern Jin is that it is
not landscape itself that appeals to the viewer, but a “profound observation”
(xuanlan) that illuminates the myriad images of “what is naturally so” (ziran).
The mind is so powerful that it overrides even the physical environment.
Hence Tao Yuanming’s famous lines:
214
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
I built a cottage in the human realm,
yet there is no noise of horse and carriage.
I ask you, how can that be so?
When mind is far, the locale becomes remote.
The same notion is conveyed in Wang Xizhi’s poem about the celebrated
Lanting gathering: “Although sounds of nature are various and uneven, /
they are all endearing upon reaching me.”
Both Sun Chuo and his friend Xu Xun were illustrious poets of arcane
discourse, but no complete poem by Xu Xun survives. Another important
poet was the monk Zhidun. “On a Buddhist Monk in Meditation” (Yong
chansi daoren), based on a painting by Sun Chuo, is a prototype of “poetry
on paintings” (yonghua shi), an important subgenre in later times. In contrast
with “encomium on painting” (huazan), which usually focuses on the moral
character of the person being painted, Zhidun’s poem describes the landscape
in Sun Chuo’s painting and enables us to catch a glimpse of what the painting
was like. Zhidun’s “Singing My Feelings” III (Yonghuai), like Sun Chuo’s fu,
relates an imaginary ascent of the Heavenly Terrace Mountain. “Singing My
Feelings” II, a poem on reading and contemplative visualization, anticipates
Tao Yuanming’s thirteen poems on “Reading the Classic of Mountains and
Seas” (Du Shanhai jing). Tao’s series begins with the poet’s reading in an early
summer garden, in a familiar, everyday setting, and goes on to a fantastic
cosmic journey undertaken in the imagination and inspired by his reading
material. These poems, along with Sun Chuo’s “Fu on Roaming the Heavenly
Terrace Mountain,” descend from the tradition of the ethereal wanderings of
the Verses of Chu, but in the Eastern Jin texts the roaming is generally carried
out in the mind.
The monk Huiyuan, who set up residence on Mount Lu (in modern Jiangxi)
around 380, was not only an extremely influential personage in Chinese
Buddhism, but also a prominent literary figure. His extant work includes
letters, treatises, prefaces, an inscription on Buddha’s shadow, and a poem on
Mount Lu. His “Account of Mount Lu” (Lushan ji), composed in the early
400s, is a beautiful landscape essay.
Long before becoming a Buddhist shrine, Mount Lu had been associated
with Daoist immortals and recluses, whom Huiyuan mentioned in “Account
of Mount Lu.” He also related that once “a man of the wilds” saw a person
wearing the garb of a Buddhist monk ascending to the mountaintop and
vanishing into the clouds. “At that time those with literary abilities were all
amazed [and wrote about the happening].” This seemed to be the occasion
on which Zhan Fangsheng, a late fourth-century poet known primarily for
215
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
his landscape poetry, composed a poem in the four-syllable line, “On the
Immortal of Mount Lu” (Lushan shenxian shi). The preface to the poem dates
the incident to 386. Zhan Fangsheng’s poem, though about a Buddhist, not
Daoist, immortal, clearly belongs to the tradition of poems on “roaming as
an immortal.”
Yu Chan wrote a number of poems on “roaming as an immortal,” but
Guo Pu is considered the representative poet of this genre. The sixth-century
anthology Selections of Refined Literature includes seven of Guo Pu’s poems on
roaming as an immortal; three others and a number of fragments, all in the
five-syllable line, are preserved in later sources. The critic Zhong Rong (d. 518)
observes in his Gradations of Poets (Shipin) that Guo Pu’s poems on roaming
as an immortal “sing forth his frustration [with society] and have nothing to
do with the mood of immortals.” This observation does not, however, apply
to all of Guo Pu’s extant poems on roaming as an immortal, some of which
explicitly employ the terminology of alchemy to portray gathering ingredients
for an elixir in the mountains and breathing exercises, focusing exclusively
on the pursuit and attainment of transcendence. Zhong Rong also notes that
Guo Pu’s poems “go against the mystical tradition,” yet this statement has a
textual variant that reverses its meaning. The more typical poems on roaming
as an immortal in Guo Pu’s extant oeuvre form an interesting contrast with
the pieces chosen by Selections of Refined Literature, which are more diverse in
their content. This reminds us that in dealing with pre-Tang literature, we
are very much at the mercy of our sources. The sixth- and seventh-century
anthologies and encyclopedias largely determine what we see today, and may
offer a rather skewed picture of the literary reality.
A remarkable group of Daoist poems from the fourth century, rarely mentioned in Chinese literary history, has a direct bearing on the poetry of arcane
discourse as well as on poetry of roaming as an immortal. Yang Xi (330–386),
a Daoist priest, claimed that he received visitations from Daoist deities, who
dictated the poems and asked him to transcribe them. Using esoteric terms
and fantastic images, these poems describe the pleasures of the heavenly
realm and exhort the mortals to perfect themselves and achieve transcendence. They show the influence of Buddhist scriptures, in which gāthās in
the four- or five-syllable line are a popular form of expounding the Buddhist
doctrine. Two poems about the body and spirit, for instance, contain lines
taken almost verbatim from the Seven Maidens Sūtra, which was translated
into Chinese in the third century. Earnest and solicitous, the deities in Yang
Xi’s poems occasionally manifest a sense of humor by playfully adopting Wu
dialect.
216
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
Other topics of poetry and fu
Of the large poetic output of the Eastern Jin, only a fraction is extant, but
even such a small number of poems show a variety of topics going far beyond
the usual perception of Eastern Jin poetry as being all about arcane discourse.
Yang Fang (fl. 323), a learned scholar, left five love poems, “Joining in Pleasure”
(Hehuan shi). Cao Pi’s “On Listening to Fulling Clothes at Night” (Ye ting
daoyi) was the earliest extant poem on what was to become a popular subject
in later poetry. Yuan Hong, the author of a history of the Eastern Han and of
biographies of celebrity figures from the Wei and Western Jin, was also known
for his poems on history (yongshi shi). Poems on impoverished gentlemen by
Jiang You (ca 307–364) and Zhang Wang (fl. 340s) depict poverty in vivid
terms, and Zhan Fangsheng extols the pleasures of reclusion: they were the
precursors of the great poet Tao Yuanming, who will be discussed in a separate
section below.
Eastern Jin writers continued to write fu on natural phenomena, places, and
things, and further expanded the traditional repertoire of topics, such as Xie
Shang’s (308–357) “Fu on Discourse” (Tan fu), or Yuan Hong’s “Fu on Singing”
(Ge fu). Zu Taizhi, the author of Account of Anomalies, even composed a fu on
the ears of the ancient philosopher Xunzi. A number of fu are about specifically
southern topics, such as Wang Biaozhi’s “Fu on Mount Lu” (Lushan fu), Cao
Pi’s “Fu on the Xiang Region” (Xiangzhong fu), or Jiang You’s “Fu on Bamboo”
(Zhu fu). Sometimes, a writer would simply take an old topic and give it an
interesting twist: while Shu Xi had written “Fu on Pasta” in the Western
Jin, Yu Chan composed “Fu on Unsavory Pasta” and related the occasion for
composition in the preface.
The yuefu songs
One cannot talk about Eastern Jin literature without mentioning a corpus
of poems known as the southern yuefu songs, which, in their current form,
probably largely originated from the urban entertainment quarters or palace
performers. There are two major groups: “Sounds of Wu” (Wusheng ge) and
“Western Tunes” (Xiqu ge). The 330-odd Sounds of Wu songs are believed to
represent the Wu region of the lower Yangzi river with Jiankang as its center;
the Western Tunes songs, 142 in total, are from the central Yangzi region,
particularly the Jiangling and Xiangyang areas (in modern Hubei). Most of
these songs are quatrains in the five-syllable line and sing of romantic love,
in a female or male voice. Different lyrics may share one tune title, which
probably indicates a melody type. Puns were a favorite device: “lotus” and
217
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
“love” (lian) or “filaments [in the lotus root]” and “longing” (si) are among
the most common. Many songs are composed in the form of “paired songs”
(dui ge), representing a man and a woman in a dialogue. Simple in diction
but witty, sometimes bold and saucy, sometimes tender and sentimental,
these songs are remarkably different from the old yuefu poetry and exerted a
palpable impact on the development of the literary quatrain.
The fascination of the elite with the Sounds of Wu began in the fourth
century, not surprisingly, among the northern immigrants, but in most cases
it is impossible to tell exactly when the extant lyrics were produced, since they
continued to be composed and sung throughout the Southern Dynasties. Even
if a tune title might have been created in the Eastern Jin or Liu-Song, the lyrics
to the same title could have been written in a much later era. The songs we
have now are preserved in the twelfth-century Collection of Yuefu Poetry (Yuefu
shiji), which had used, among other things, a now lost Record of Music from Past
and Present (Gujin yuelu) compiled by the monk Zhijiang in 568 as its source. A
large number of the southern yuefu were probably first gathered in the sixth
century. Although often referred to by modern scholars as “folk songs,” the
southern yuefu were performed in court and transmitted by court musicians;
many were composed by court singers, literati members, and sometimes even
the emperors themselves. This is not to deny that the songs had their roots
in contemporary popular culture, but their transmission was mediated by the
interests of the southern elite, and, as such, represent not so much the creation
of the “common folk” as that of the aristocratic imagination.
A few yuefu songs are attributed to known Eastern Jin figures, all elite
northerners: Sun Chuo, Wang Xianzhi, and Xie Shang. Xie Shang was said to
have once sat on a folding chair, played the balloon guitar, and sung “The Song
of the Great Road” (Dadao qu) on the gate tower of a Buddhist monastery
in the marketplace; “none of the people in the marketplace knew he was one
of the highest-ranking ministers.” As the song itself played with the notion of
being incognito, what Xie Shang pulled off was “class cross-dressing.” It was
not because the Southern Dynasties went through a cultural “vulgarization,”
but because by imagining themselves as the southern commoner, their social
and cultural Other, the aristocratic immigrants were able to sustain and
confirm their own identity in a land which they inhabited as refugees, settlers,
and colonial masters.
Literary criticism
Judging from the extant material, the Eastern Jin was not an age in which
literary criticism flourished. Ge Hong voiced his views of literature in the
218
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
Outer Chapters of the Master Who Embraced Simplicity, but much of his discussion
concentrates on philosophical work, consisting of a series of treatises and
known as the writings of the Masters (zishu), which he explicitly distinguished
from “poetry, fu, and miscellaneous prose pieces.” For Ge Hong, the “writings
of the Masters” were not only a part of literature (wen), but also the best part:
while poetry and fu seemed to him “shallow” and “scrappy,” the “writings of
the Masters” could rectify the wrongs of the world and establish the writer’s
eternal fame. Typical of his age, Ge Hong acutely felt his own belatedness
in the tradition and hence the need to defend the modern “writings of the
Masters” against the canon of sagely writings from antiquity. As a by-product
of his argument, he claimed that contemporary poetry and fu were much
more sophisticated than classical literature, citing Guo Pu’s “Fu on Making
Sacrifices to Heaven in the Southern Suburbs” as more ornate than the odes
from the Classic of Poetry, and thus superior. Ge Hong’s statements about
poetry are, however, largely driven by immediate rhetorical purposes and
thus lack consistency. At another point, he remarked that ancient poetry
gave admonition, and so was better than modern poetry, which was pure
flattery.
Li Chong was a prolific writer and bibliographer, and the only Eastern Jin
literary figure known to have written a work of literary criticism, Literary
Grove Treatise (Hanlin lun), which may have been compiled when Li Chong
was organizing the imperial book collection. The bibliography section of the
History of the Sui records the Treatise in three scrolls, but mentions that the
work was listed in fifty-four scrolls in the sixth century. The fifty-four scrolls
may have constituted the Literary Grove (Hanlin), an anthology of writings in
a variety of genres mainly by Wei writers, and were perhaps separate from
the three-scroll Treatise discussing the characteristics of different genres and
making critical comments on these writings. Only a few fragments from the
Treatise survive.
Tao Yuanming
Tao Yuanming (also known as Tao Qian, 365?–427) is considered one of the
greatest classical Chinese poets. His great-grandfather, Tao Kan (259–334),
was a native of the south, some say of non-Han ethnicity, and rose from a
humble family background to become one of the most influential political
and military figures in early Eastern Jin. By the time Tao Yuanming was born,
the fortunes of the Tao clan had declined, though it was still considered a
prominent southern noble family. Tao Yuanming served in several official
posts, but never held any high position. His last appointment was that of a
219
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
county magistrate at Pengze, a place not far away from his hometown of
Xunyang (in modern Jiangxi). In 405, upon the death of his sister, he resigned
and went home. He spent the rest of his life in reclusion, although he kept up
his friendships with local and court officials, drinking and exchanging poetry
with them. Like many other gentry members, he owned farming land and
had tenants.
The life of reclusion is the major topic of Tao Yuanming’s writings. Many
of his poems describe the process of arriving at the decision to withdraw from
public life, or, after the decision was made, explaining and justifying his choice.
In the last years of Tao Yuanming’s life, Liu Yu (363–422), a powerful general
who had earlier suppressed a major rebellion, deposed the last Jin emperor and
founded the Liu-Song dynasty in 420. Shen Yue (441–513), who wrote the first
biography of Tao Yuanming in the History of the Song (Song shu), completed
in 488, claimed that Tao Yuanming had refused to serve because he was a Jin
loyalist. No such sentiment, however, can be found in Tao Yuanming’s extant
writings; instead, Tao Yuanming makes it clear that his decision is driven by
his personal inclination toward a private life of leisure and spontaneity, as
opposed to the demands and pressures of the public world.
Tao Yuanming is certainly not the first Chinese poet to write poems on
reclusion, but his uniqueness lies in the fact that he transforms the conventional vocabulary and stock images of poetry on reclusion into a highly
personalized poetry, and combines traditional themes and forms with a complex individual voice. More than anyone before him, his poetry alludes to the
particular circumstances of the poet in the historical here and now rather than
to a generic gentleman-recluse. Such gestures of individuation can be seen as
part of a larger discursive tendency from the third century on, as witnessed by
the short prefaces attached to poems and fu relating the real-life occasions of
composition. Tao Yuanming, however, integrates the narrative element into
his poetry itself, making it effectively a poetry of autobiography, even if this
autobiography is a highly constructed self-image rather than an “objective”
documentary.
In contrast with the formal social verse written by his contemporaries,
Tao Yuanming used a simple, unpretentious language to record the events
of daily life as well as his thoughts and feelings. The simplicity of his style
should not, however, obscure the poet’s self-consciousness and sophistication,
which are rarely found in his contemporaries’ rhetorically more elaborate, but
emotionally less complicated, writings. Tao Yuanming introduced new topics
into his poetry, such as begging, moving house, encountering a fire, and
harvesting dry rice. He was the first known poet to extensively use calendar
220
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
dates in his often lengthy and descriptive poem titles, which became a common
practice in later times.
Tao Yuanming was well-read and made constant references to his readings
in his work; the Analects and Zhuangzi were among his favorite texts. Instead
of drawing upon their terminology in a merely decorative way, he took his
readings seriously. “Drinking Alone during Incessant Rain” (Lianyu duyin),
for instance, gives an interesting twist to the theme of roaming as an immortal
by describing a different sort of “roaming in transcendence” achieved through
drinking; the entire poem is built around Zhuangzi passages in which wise men
maintain inner peace despite material hardship and changes on the outside
brought about by ravages of time.
Tao Yuanming is sometimes described as writing a poetry of “fields and
gardens.” If so, this is no innocent poetry extolling pastoral pleasures or
the harmony between nature and man: in his poems, weeds are forever
threatening to overwhelm the fragile human order imposed on farmland,
and a farmer must remain vigilant to keep the forces of nature at bay. He
must also conserve his resources and take stock. Tao Yuanming is intensely
concerned with cheng, a word meaning “harvest,” “ripeness,” “completion,”
and “achievements” in general. His poems are in many ways a defense of
private values against public values, the personal fulfillment and happiness of
an individual against the claims of public life.
Among Tao Yuanming’s prose pieces, “The Record of Peach Blossom
Spring” (Taohuayuan ji) is one of the most beloved texts in classical Chinese
literature. It describes a utopian community where there are no usual social
constraints such as taxation and hierarchy, and everyone lives in contentment.
Hidden away in the mountains, the community is accidentally discovered by a
fisherman. Later, the fisherman tries to retrace his steps, but he can never find
the community again. The story of the Peach Blossom Spring has inspired
numerous writings in later times and become a minor literary tradition in
itself.
About 120 poems by Tao Yuanming are extant, most of which are poems
in the five-syllable line. The first known editor of Tao Yuanming’s collection
was Xiao Tong (501–531), Crown Prince Zhaoming of the Liang. Both Xiao
Tong and his younger brother Xiao Gang (503–551), better known as Emperor
Jianwen of the Liang, deeply admired Tao Yuanming’s writings. In the following centuries of the Tang dynasty, Tao Yuanming was appreciated largely
as a drinker and as a recluse. Although a small number of Tang poets were
clearly influenced by his style, he remained one of many famous Six Dynasties
poets until he was singled out as the Six Dynasties poet by the Northern Song
221
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
luminary Su Shi (1037–1101) and his followers, about five hundred years after
Tao Yuanming’s death. Their choices in textual editing of the many variants in
Tao Yuanming’s works confirmed their image of Tao Yuanming as a tranquil,
spontaneous recluse with little interest in the poetic craft. The most revealing
example is the case of “gaze” (wang) and “see” ( jian), the two textual variants in one of Tao Yuanming’s most famous poems, “Drinking” (Yinjiu) V,
whose opening lines are cited in a preceding section. The couplet in question
reads:
Picking chrysanthemums by the eastern hedge,
I see/gaze at South Mountain in the distance.
Su Shi insisted that “see” was the original word used by Tao Yuanming,
because, for Su Shi, “see” indicated a more spontaneous attitude than “gaze,”
and thus was more true to what Su Shi perceived to be the poet’s personality.
Since that moment of ideological editing, “see,” not “gaze,” has become part
of the standard version.
In part because of the increasingly prominent role of printing, editors and
scholars of the Northern Song first began to notice and become passionately
concerned with disagreements among various manuscript copies. Commonplace opinions about Tao Yuanming had a profound impact on the choice
of textual variants, when Northern Song literary scholars were often faced
with “dozens of textual variants” for just one word in Tao Yuanming’s writings. Editorial decisions became invested with ideological significance, and
throughout Tao Yuanming’s collection we see numerous cases in which the
choice of one textual variant over another makes a great difference in understanding a poem. While we cannot know which variant is “right,” we can
see to some degree the historical motivation for choosing one variant over
another and the version or versions of Tao Yuanming that have been suppressed by such choices. The case of Tao Yuanming is particularly illuminating
for understanding the problems of manuscript culture and how the desire for
a particular image of a poet could transform a potentially more complex figure
into a cultural icon. We also realize the extent to which pre-Song literature
has come down to us through the mediation of Northern Song literary values,
when printing changed the entire landscape of literary scholarship.
Literature of the Sixteen Kingdoms
As the Eastern Jin consolidated its power in the south, the north was divided
under the rule of a series of non-Chinese regimes known as the Sixteen
Kingdoms. The literature of the Sixteen Kingdoms is poorly preserved in
222
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
early Tang encyclopedias, our best sources for pre-Tang northern literature,
perhaps largely due to early Tang literary taste as well as prejudice against
what was considered the illegitimate rule of “barbarian usurpers.” The extant
writings, except for Buddhist writings conserved in sixth- and seventh-century
Buddhist compilations, are largely gleaned from the History of the Jin ( Jin shu).
The nature of our source, History of the Jin, and the scanty material conserved in
encyclopedias and Buddhist compilations, make a more objective assessment
of northern literary output in the fourth century virtually impossible, but,
judging from the titles mentioned in the histories and the writings that remain,
the Sixteen Kingdoms were by no means a cultural desert as painted in some
literary-historical accounts, and northern literature in this period may have
been just as sophisticated as that of the south. The account given below,
though not exhaustive, allows us to glimpse the state of literature in the
Sixteen Kingdoms. We may be limited by our sources in dealing with early
medieval literature, but in acknowledging the limitation, we already begin to
change the established literary-historical account.
The Xiongnu ruler of the kingdom of Han, Liu Cong (d. 318), composed
over a hundred poems on “Stating My Feelings” (Shu huai) and around fifty fu
and eulogies. The Latter Zhao ruler Shi Hu (295–349), a tyrant who nevertheless admired the Confucian Classics, sent someone to copy the “stone Classics”
in Luoyang and had them collated. In 337, a black jade seal was discovered and
offered to Shi Hu, and the Secretariat Director Wang Bo composed “A Eulogy
to the Dark Seal” (Xuanxi song). In 342, in response to another precipitous
omen, 107 courtiers presented “A Eulogy to the Imperial Virtue” (Huangde
song). Among the Latter Zhao courtiers, Xu Guang (299?–333), Xu Xian
(ca 240s–330s), Fu Chang (d. 330), and Wei Sou (d. 350) were all known for their
literary skills.
The Särbi (Ch. Xianbei) rulers of the kingdom of Yan were highly sinicized. Murong Huang (297–348) was an erudite scholar of Confucian Classics
and authored Canon of Admonishments (Dian jie) in fifteen chapters. Murong
Huang’s son Murong Jun (319–360) loved discoursing with his courtiers on
Classics, history, and literature, and produced over forty pieces of literary
writings. Other known Yan men of letters include Huangfu Zhen, who wrote
more than forty poems and fu, Feng Yi (d. 365), Miao Kai, Han Heng, and
Song Gai.
The Yan was conquered in 370 by the Former Qin ruler Fu Jian (338–385),
who came from the Di tribe. Fu Jian did much to revive the study of the
Classics, and on many occasions asked his courtiers to compose poetry at
court banquets. In 378 some Central Asian kingdoms sent Fu Jian well-bred
223
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
steeds as a gift, which Fu Jian declined in order to demonstrate his lack of
avarice. About four hundred courtiers composed poems to commemorate
the event. Fu Jian’s younger brother Fu Rong was a skilled interlocutor in the
arcane discourse and a gifted writer, who had “never failed to write a fu when
ascending high, or to produce a dirge when attending a funeral.” His “Fu on
the Buddha” (Futu fu) was “magnificent and sumptuous,” a widely acclaimed
piece. He died during Fu Jian’s ill-fated southern campaign in 383. Fu Lang, the
son of Fu Jian’s cousin, capitulated to the Eastern Jin in 384. He was the author
of Master Fu (Fuzi), a work in the tradition of the Zhuangzi. Some fragments
are still extant. Arrogant and sharp-tongued, Fu Lang offended the powerful
minister Wang Guobao and was executed in 389. He composed a poem in the
five-syllable line before his death, which is extant.
Many Former Qin courtiers were known for their literary accomplishments. Wang Meng (325–375), Fu Jian’s most trusted minister, had a collection
in nine scrolls, although only a few letters survive. Zhao Zheng (fl. 374–399),
another noted figure, participated in the compilation of the dynastic history;
composed songs in the four-, five-, and seven-syllable line to admonish Fu
Jian; and contributed to the translation of Buddhist scriptures between 381
and 385. Wang Jia (d. 386), a Daoist recluse, authored An Account of Things
Overlooked (Shiyi ji). This is a collection of accounts of anomalies, recording
strange occurrences from antiquity down to the Jin. By the sixth century the
original form of the collection was lost, and it was recompiled by the otherwise
unknown writer Xiao Qi, who appended a preface as well as commentaries
to the original text. The work is extant.
A woman writer, Su Hui, composed the famous palindrome poem (huiwen
shi), 840 words in all, expressing longing for her husband Dou Tao, an exiled
governor. She reportedly wove the poem into a piece of brocade and sent it
to him. A fragment is preserved in the Tang Encyclopedia for Beginners (Chuxue
ji). The extant full version has a preface attributed to Empress Wu of the Tang
(624–705), but both might be spurious.
In the fourth century, Liangzhou (modern Gansu and Qinghai) was a cultural center in the northwest. Zhang Jun (307–346), the governor of Liangzhou,
had a collection in eight scrolls. Of his two extant yuefu poems in the fivesyllable line, the one entitled “Dew on the Onion Grass” (Xielu xing) is clearly
an imitation of Cao Cao’s poem of the same title in terms of structure and
phrasing; it relates the fall of the Western Jin, and ends with a vow to exterminate all the “barbarians.” Xie Ai (d. 353) was an important Liangzhou writer,
although nothing has survived from his collection. He and a fellow writer,
Wang Ji, were highly praised by the fifth-century critic Liu Xie. Song Xian
224
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
(ca 271–352), a Liangzhou recluse, wrote a commentary on the Analects, and
composed poetry and eulogies “in many tens of thousands of words.”
Liangzhou was conquered by the Former Qin. After the Qin fell, a general,
Lü Guang (337–399), took control of Liangzhou in 385, and established the
Latter Liang. The Latter Liang soon disintegrated into the Northern Liang,
the Southern Liang, and the Western Liang. The founder of the Western Liang,
Li Gao (351–417), was an accomplished writer and an enthusiastic patron of
literary and scholarly activities. A work produced by Li Gao and his courtiers,
Eulogies to the Hall of Reverence ( Jinggong tang song), was still extant in the
seventh century. Li Gao’s “Fu on Expressing My Aims” (Shuzhi fu) is one of
the few northern literary writings surviving from this period. It is a grand
piece, although one cannot help suspecting that it was preserved in a Tang
source because Li Gao was considered the ancestor of the Tang royal family.
Among Li Gao’s courtiers, Liu Bing (d. 440) was the most learned and prolific.
He compiled History of the Liang (Liang shu) and Record of Dunhuang (Dunhuang
shilu), among other things.
The Northern Liang ruler, Duan Ye (d. 400), had composed poetry and fu
while in the service of Lü Guang. He was replaced by Juqu Mengxun (d. 433),
probably of Xiongnu origin, who appointed Kan Yin, the author of the Record
of Thirteen States (Shisan zhou zhi), to lead a team of thirty scholars to collate
the Classics and the works of the Masters, which amounted to over three
thousand scrolls. In 426 Juqu Mengxun dispatched his son, Juqu Maoqian,
to the south on a mission to acquire books; among the books requested
were the Classic of Changes, collections of individual authors, and a copy of In
Search of the Supernatural. The gifts were repaid: in 437, Juqu Mengqian sent
a batch of books in 154 scrolls to the south, including the above-mentioned
collection of Xie Ai.
In the far north, Helian Bobo (d. 425), a Latter Qin general of Xiongnu
descent, founded the kingdom of Xia in 407. In 413, he built the fortress of
Tongwan. A lavish inscription in the four-syllable line composed by Hu Yizhou
(or his son Hu Fanghui) is still extant, along with a lengthy, finely wrought
preface.
During the Former and Latter Qin (386–417), Chang’an flourished as a
center of religious activity. The translation of Buddhist scriptures, supported
by the Qin rulers, was carried out on a large scale under the supervision
of the eminent monk Dao’an (314–385), who compiled the first systematic
catalogue of translated sūtras, and reached a new level with the arrival of the
famous Kuchean monk Kumārajı̄va (344–413) in 401. Dao’an and Kumārajı̄va
left fascinating discussions on translation theory and the nature of Sanskrit
225
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
and Chinese languages. Kumārajı̄va’s disciple Sengzhao was an influential
Buddhist thinker and a prolific, refined writer. His letter to Liu Yimin, a noted
lay member of the Mount Lu Buddhist community in the south, and his dirge
for Kumārajı̄va, are both elegant compositions. Another disciple, Daoheng,
penned a long, eloquent treatise in defense of the Buddhist faith, written in
the traditional form of a hypothetical dialogue between the author and an
imaginary challenger.
It was from Chang’an that a monk named Faxian (ca 340–421) set out in 399
on an arduous pilgrimage to India. Fourteen years and some thirty kingdoms
later, he boarded a merchant ship from Ceylon and returned to China. He
reached Jiankang in the following year and recorded his travels in Account of the
Buddhist Kingdoms (Foguo ji). A precursor to the monk Xuanzang’s (600–664)
famous An Account of the Western Regions in the Great Tang (Da Tang xiyu ji),
Faxian’s work, completed in 414, is the first extensive travelogue written by a
Chinese about his experiences in foreign lands.
II. Literature in the south: the fifth century
An overview: 420–479
The Song dynasty, founded by Liu Yu, lasted from 420 to 479. It is commonly referred to as the Liu-Song to distinguish it from the later Song
dynasty (960–1279). Liu Yu died soon afterwards; his son Liu Yilong (407–
453), Emperor Wen, began a thirty-year rule known as the peaceful reign
of Yuanjia (424–453). Liu Yilong was assassinated by his son, who was then
overthrown by his brother Liu Jun (Emperor Xiaowu, r. 454–464). The turbulent last decades of the Song were filled with palace coups, uprisings, and
killings within the imperial family. In 479 the last Song emperor was forced to
abdicate in favor of a distant relative, Xiao Daocheng (427–482), who founded
the Qi.
Fifth-century literary-historical accounts credited Yin Zhongwen (d. 407)
and Xie Hun (d. 412) as initiating a move away from the “arcane” poetic style
popular in the Eastern Jin. Each of these two poets has only one poem extant,
in addition to a few fragments; and it is difficult to ascertain the extent of their
innovation. There was indeed real, profound change in the literary realm, but
it took place on a much more extensive scale than the achievements of two
poets.
The fifth century was an age of reaching out to faraway time and space.
It is characterized by a sense of vast possibilities and geographical expansion
brought about by military campaigns to north China and religious adventures
226
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
into the foreign land and back. Buddhist monks like Faxian traveled to Central
and Southeast Asia and brought back scriptures and stories of the exotic lands
and people. More geographical accounts appeared than ever before. Poets
gave poetic accounts of their journeys through earthly nature, represented
by the works of Xie Lingyun (385–433), the first major landscape poet in
Chinese literary history. The impulse to explore hitherto uncharted territory
even stretched to the territory of the other world, as we have the first prose
accounts of journeys to hell in this period, not gleaned from Buddhist sutras,
but related by people who claimed to have come back from death.
There was also expansion in temporal terms, as this period in literary history
was one of retrospection. We find many poems written under old yuefu titles
of the Wei and Western Jin, and poems with such titles as “Imitating the Old
[Poem]” (Ni gu), “Emulating the Old [Poem]” (Xiao gu), “Following the Old
[Poem]” (Yi gu), “To the Old [Title]” (Dai gu), or “The Old Mode” (Guyi).
Yan Yanzhi (384–456) wrote a ninety-line “Ballad of Qiuhu” (Qiuhu xing) in
the five-syllable line, the longest narrative ballad of the time and twice the size
of the Western Jin poet Fu Xuan’s “Ballad of Qiuhu” in the five-syllable line
on the same subject. One-fifth of Xie Lingyun’s extant poetic oeuvre is yuefu
poems. Of the younger generation, Bao Zhao (414?–466), the third major
Liu-Song poet after Yan Yanzhi and Xie Lingyun, was a champion of yuefu
poetry.
Many Liu-Song poets composed “imitations” of specific old poems, in much
the same way as the earlier poets Fu Xuan and Lu Ji had done. He Yan’s (413–
458) “Swaying Solitary Bamboo” (Ranran gusheng zhu) furnishes a typical
example: it is a line-by-line imitation of the model text, elevating the linguistic
register of the model text. Sometimes a poem title indicates which poem is
being imitated by citing the first line of the model text; sometimes, however,
the title could have been supplied by later editors. Xie Lingyun’s cousin, Xie
Huilian (407–433), wrote a poem, “To the Old [Title]” (Daigu shi), which has
a variant title, “Imitating ‘A Visitor Comes from Afar’” (Ni Ke cong yuanfang
lai), “A Visitor Comes from Afar” being the first line of an “old poem.”
The model texts, however, are not always extant, such as in the case of
the Song prince Liu Shuo’s (431–453) “To ‘Holding back Tears and Hitting the
Long Road’” (Dai Shoulei jiu changlu shi). Sometimes, if a poem is simply
entitled “Xiao gu shi,” like the one by Yuan Shu (408–453), we do not know
whether the poet is imitating a specific model text that is no longer extant, or
whether “Xiao gu shi” is being used as a general term, so that it reads “Poem
Emulating the Old” rather than “Emulating the Old Poem.” Sometimes, the
poet imitated the “style” (ti) of an earlier writer rather than a specific poem,
227
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
such as Wang Su’s (418–471) “Emulating Infantry Commandant Ruan [ Ji]’s
Style” (Xue Ruan Bubing ti). Poems like these show an intensified awareness
of the individual styles of different poets, a sense of the continuation of literary
tradition.
In the 440s, Liu Shuo composed more than thirty imitation poems and
was praised by his contemporaries as a modern Lu Ji. Occasionally, instead of
imitating an entire poem, he would take a passage and make it into a separate
poem. The last six lines of a famous old poem, “Chang’an Has Narrow Alleys”
(Chang’an you xiaxie), or its alternative version, “Meeting” (Xiangfeng xing),
describe the wives of three brothers: two of the wives are weaving, while the
wife of the youngest brother is playing music. Liu Shuo was the first to turn
this passage into a six-line poem, “The Sensual Charms of the Three Wives”
(Sanfu yan). Many fifth- and sixth-century poets composed to this and another
spin-off title, “The Middle Wife Weaves the Yellow Floss” (Zhongfu zhi
liuhuang); somehow, the three sisters-in-law metamorphosed into the three
wives of one man. Liu Shuo’s brother, Emperor Xiaowu, likewise turned a
passage from the Wei poet Xu Gan’s poem into a separate quatrain, “Ever
Since You Left” (Zi jun zhi chu yi), which then became a standard yuefu title.
What could have triggered this revival of interest in “old poems” and old
yuefu titles? This is a question not easy to answer. It might have been a fad
started by one or two famous writers; it might have had to do with the
“discovery” of a repertoire of yuefu lyrics hitherto unknown in the South. In
417, Liu Yu carried out a successful northern expedition, conquered the Latter
Qin, and recaptured Chang’an. Among his loot were four thousand scrolls of
books, and, even more important, 120 court musicians. These musicians had
belonged to the Former Qin and were taken by the Western Yan army in 385;
later, when the Latter Yan defeated the Western Yan in 394, the musicians
fell into the hands of Murong Chui. Murong Chui’s successor, Murong Chao,
offered them to the Latter Qin ruler Yao Xing in an exchange for Murong
Chao’s mother and wife, both detained in Chang’an. The musicians finally
returned to Chang’an in 407, only to be taken south by Liu Yu. These musicians
clearly maintained a living tradition by oral transmission of music and lyrics;
their presence made an important difference to the cultural landscape. Eastern
Jin court music greatly benefited from the migration of the northern musicians,
once in 355, and once again in 383; but the acquisition of the 120 court musicians
in 417 was the largest gain of all.
Eastern Jin poets who had earlier used “Imitation” in their titles – Yuan
Hong, Xie Daoyun, Tao Yuanming – all had relations with people who had
access to the northern musicians. Yuan Hong, the author of a fragmentary
228
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
“Imitating the Old [Poem],” was appreciated and employed by Xie Shang, a
musician himself and the major figure in reviving court music by working
with the new northern musicians who arrived in 355. Xie Daoyun’s brother
Xie Xuan was the very general who defeated Fu Jian in the battle of the
Fei river in 383, after which the Eastern Jin obtained a number of Fu Jian’s
musicians. Xie Daoyun’s “Imitating Courtier Xi’s Poem on the Pine Tree”
(Ni Xi zhongsan Yong song) is a close imitation of the third-century poet Xi
Kang’s poem entitled “Roaming as an Immortal” (Youxian). Tao Yuanming,
who has a series of eight poems entitled “Imitating the Old [Poems],” was on
close terms with Wang Hong and Yan Yanzhi, both closely involved in Liu
Yu’s northern expedition in 416 and 417; Tao also addressed a poem to a Clerk
Yang when the latter was sent to see Liu Yu at Chang’an. The most telling
coincidence was the composition of fifteen songs, all to old yuefu titles, by
He Chengtian (370–447), a learned scholar, historian, and scientist, “at the end
of the Yixi reign [405–418].” “At the end of ” has a textual variant that reads
“in the middle of,” but since one of the songs praises Liu Yu’s suppression of
an uprising in 415, “at the end of ” is more likely. Seven of the songs are in
the five-syllable line, five are in a mixture of three- and seven-syllable lines,
one is in the three-syllable line, one is of lines of various lengths; only one is
in the four-syllable line. This forms a remarkable contrast with the thirteen
ancestral temple songs, all in the four-syllable line, composed by Cao Pi and
Wang Xun, produced after obtaining the northern musicians in 383. While
poems in the four-syllable line continued to be composed on formal occasions,
the popularity of the five-syllable line was on the rise.
As the Eastern Jin reaped cultural benefit through military victories, literary
scholarship also experienced a boom. The great Xie clan, whose status had
risen dramatically in the second half of the fourth century as a result of Xie An
and Xie Xuan’s achievements, contributed greatly to this literary prosperity,
probably in no small measure due to their privileged access to the northern
manuscript tradition. At the beginning of the fifth century, Xie Hun and his
cousins, including Xie Lingyun, often gathered at his residence in the Black
Robe Lane and discussed literature, forming an exclusive group known as
the famous Black Robe Xies. A Basics of Literature Divided by Genre (Wenzhang
liubie ben) is attributed to Xie Hun in the bibliography section of the History of
the Sui; it does not survive, but could have been an epitome of the Collection
of Literature Divided by Genre by the Western Jin writer Zhi Yu. Another work
listed under Xie Hun’s name in the bibliography section of the History of the
Tang is the Garden of Collections ( Ji yuan) in sixty scrolls, which was clearly
an anthology of individual literary collections. Xie Hun’s familiarity with the
229
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
literary tradition is shown in a poem fragment, which borrows a line verbatim
from an old yuefu title, “Joining the Army” (Cong jun xing), even if the poem
itself is not a yuefu.
Xie Lingyun compiled a Collection of Poetry (Shi ji) in fifty scrolls, an anthology that was faulted by Zhong Rong for indiscriminately “including every
poem he saw.” Xie Lingyun is credited with another poetry anthology, “The
Fine Blossoms of Poetry” (Shiying) in nine scrolls; he also made an epitome of
the Collection of Poetry (Shi ji chao). Other single-genre anthologies produced
by Xie Lingyun include a fu collection (Fu ji), a collection of palindrome poetry
(Huiwen ji), and a collection of the “Sevens” (Qi ji). All these were probably
compiled when he served as director of the imperial library from 426 to 428 and
was commissioned to organize the imperial book collection. Of the younger
generation, Xie Zhuang (421–466), another famous literary member of the Xie
clan, compiled collections of encomia, dirges, and inscriptions.
Xie Hun, Xie Lingyun, and Xie Zhuang were not the only writers devoted
to making anthologies. Literary scholarship in the early fifth century flourished, perhaps because of the availability of new material, but also because
of the encouragement of emperors and princes. Emperor Wen established
an Academy of Literature in 439, along with Academies of Classics, Arcane
Learning, and Historical Studies. Emperor Xiaowu and Emperor Ming (466–
472) were both avid literature lovers. Emperor Ming compiled the Record of
Literature of the Eastern Jin ( Jin jiangzuo wenzhang zhi), as well as collections of
poetry and fu.
Many other literary compilations were produced during this period, including a thirty-scroll Collection of Woman Writers (Furen ji) compiled by Yin Chun
(379–438), the first of its kind. Though none of these compilations survives,
their listings in the History of the Sui bibliography testify to the richness of
literary activity in the early fifth century. This forms a sharp contrast with the
relative quietness of the fourth century, for which only a handful of identifiable
collections are recorded, such as Li Chong’s Literary Grove, and a nine-scroll
collection of poems on expressing one’s aims (Baizhi shi) attributed to Gan
Bao.
In conjunction with the revival of yuefu and their interest in “old poems,”
fifth-century writers developed an acute sense of the literary past, and true
historical accounts of poetry appeared. Tan Daoluan’s Sequel to [Sun Sheng’s]
Annals of the Jin (Xu Jin Yangqiu), a work of the early fifth century, relates
the history of poetry from the Jian’an period, the Western Jin, all the way to
the Yixi era (405–418). The basic narrative revolves around the rise and fall of
“the poetry of arcane discourse,” which Tan Daoluan described as beginning
230
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
with Guo Pu’s poetry in the five-syllable line and becoming predominant with
Sun Chuo and Xu Xun. “It was not until the Yixi era that Xie Hun changed
it.” Tan Daoluan’s remarks represent a widely accepted view of the poetry
of the third and fourth centuries, repeated by later critics such as Shen Yue,
Liu Xie (ca 460s–520s), and Zhong Rong, and remains the standard account
today. The low esteem in which the Eastern Jin poetry was held had a lasting
influence, and has serious consequences for its preservation.
The fifth and sixth centuries were a crucial period for the formation of a
canon of early Chinese poetry. Although the Classic of Poetry and the Verses of
Chu were always cited as the distant origins, the Jian’an period was seen as
the true beginning of poetry, primarily poetry in the five-syllable line. In the
early fifth century, Xie Lingyun wrote a poetic series in the five-syllable line
entitled “Imitating the Poems of the Wei Crown Prince’s Gathering at Ye”
(Ni Wei taizi Yezhong ji), which consists of eight poems in the voices of Cao
Pi, Cao Zhi, and six of the Seven Masters of the Jian’an period. In the brief
preface to each poem, Xie Lingyun attempts to capture each poet’s essential
characteristic in terms of content or style, but the poems themselves do not
show distinctive stylistic differences. In contrast, Jiang Yan’s (444–505) thirty
poems in the five-syllable line, “Various Forms” (Za ti), probably composed
toward the end of fifth century, imitate twenty-nine specific poets from the
Han to the fifth century arranged in chronological order (the first being an
imitation of an unspecific “old poem”), and clearly attempt to convey the
individual style of each poet.
In the preface, Jiang Yan calls the reader’s attention not only to period
differences (“The Chu ballads and Han airs are not of one frame; Wei creations
and Jin products have two forms”), but also to regional differences (“On
the other side of the Yellow River and in the south of the Yangzi river,
the methods of composition are quite different”); he asks for sympathetic
acceptance without comparative judgment. Jiang Yan’s attempt at a historical
understanding of poetry marks an important moment in the making of literary
history; his awareness of regional differences in styles and tastes also mirrors
the increasingly self-conscious comparison between north and south in the
late fifth century, which would continue into the sixth century and contribute
to the formation of the cultural identities of the north and south, culminating
in the Sui and Tang, the conquest dynasties that unified China and brought
north and south together.
Fifth-century literary criticism made a distinction between wen (rhymed
writings, including poetry and fu) and bi (unrhymed writings serving
more practical purposes), first explicitly made in the mid-fifth century by
231
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Fan Ye (398–445), the author of the History of the Later Han (Hou Han shu), and
in remarks by Yan Yanzhi that were later elaborated in greater detail by Liu
Xie; the distinction marks the initial attempt to separate belles-lettres from
public prose forms.
While major prose forms of the fifth century did not vary greatly from
earlier eras, parallelism became increasingly intricate, and shorter, lyrical fu
were in vogue. Xie Huilian’s “Fu on Snow” (Xue fu) is a tour de force. Set
in a pseudo-historical narrative framework, with the Western Han prince of
Liang and his courtiers as central characters, the fu gives a layered discourse
on snow by assuming multiple voices of the different courtiers, each in a
distinctive style. In many ways, it evokes Xie Lingyun’s poems imitating
the gathering of Ye, inspired by a historical imagination typical of its age.
Xie Huilian’s influence can be detected in Xie Zhuang’s “Fu on the Moon”
(Yue fu) and Jiang Yan’s “Fu on the Lamp” (Deng fu), the latter also a rather
close imitation of “Fu on the Wind” (Feng fu) of the Han.
Two rather long fu that survive more or less intact from the Liu-Song are
Xie Lingyun’s “Fu on Dwelling in the Mountains” (Shanju fu) written around
425, complete with his own annotations, and “Fu on the Sea” (Hai fu) written in
463 by Zhang Rong (444–497), a writer known for his love of idiosyncrasy. The
grandeur and comprehensiveness of the “Fu on Dwelling in the Mountains”
evoke the Han writer Sima Xiangru’s magnificent fu on the imperial park,
but Xie was only describing his private estate. While the real-life magnitude
of Xie’s estate was certainly impressive enough to be a match for the Han
imperial park, it was Xie’s extravagant discourse that constituted more of
a challenge to imperial authority. In this aspect, Xie Lingyun seemed to be
clinging to the aura of the Eastern Jin, when the great families were more
powerful than the imperial house; but the Liu-Song was a different age, and
Xie was eventually executed as a consequence of his aristocratic brashness.
Writings and social life
Poetry and prose serving public functions nevertheless continued to occupy an
important place in social life. In 454 a woman writer, Han Lanying (fl. ca 454–
494), presented a “Fu on Dynastic Restoration” (Zhongxing fu) to Emperor
Xiaowu and was subsequently appointed tutor to palace ladies. Two capital fu
were composed in this period, a “Fu on the Eastern Capital” (Dongdu fu) by
Kong Huan (d. 470s), which is no longer extant, and a “Fu on the Wu Capital”
(Wudu fu) by an otherwise unknown Xiahou Bi, which survives in fragments.
The most famous fu on a metropolis produced in the fifth century, however, is
“Fu on the Weed-covered City” (Wucheng fu) by Bao Zhao. It gives a moving
232
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
account of the glorious past and desolate present of a ruined city, identified as
Guangling (modern Yangzhou) in an old note. The retrospective impulse, so
common in the Liu-Song literature, is here manifested in the lament over an
unnamed city whose splendor lay in the past.
The most famous public writings from this period were commissioned by
emperors. Yan Yanzhi’s “Fu on the Russet and White Horse (Zhebaima fu),
a polished piece rich with horse lore, was written in 441 in commemoration
of a piebald horse that had been a favorite steed of the Liu-Song emperors.
Two prefaces to collections of poems composed on the Lustration Festival
in spring, one by Yan Yanzhi in 434 and one by Wang Rong (467–493) in 491,
were widely acclaimed. In 462, Lady Yin, Emperor Xiaowu’s favorite consort,
passed away. Xie Zhuang’s dirge mixes the four-syllable line, a more common
form for a dirge, with the Verses of Chu meter, which recalls Cao Zhi’s dirge
for his brother Cao Pi and achieves a poignant effect.
In the fifth century there also appeared parodies of public prose which use
animal or plant characters, such as those written by Yuan Shu, who compiled
a ten-scroll collection of humorous prose, or “The Bamboo’s Accusation of
Plantain” (Xiuzhu tan ganjiao wen) by Shen Yue. The monk Baolin authored a
proclamation against demons and spirits. The writer Kong Zhigui’s (447–501)
“Proclamation on Behalf of North Mountain” (Beishan yiwen) is a famous
mock-proclamation written in well-crafted parallel prose, speaking from the
perspective of the mountain god to tease the author’s friend Zhou Yong
(fl. ca 460–489) for renouncing reclusion in the mountain.
The preservation of grave memoirs (muzhi ming) as literary texts by known
writers was a new phenomenon in the fifth century. Unlike stele inscriptions, grave memoirs were buried inside the tomb. Earlier grave memoirs
were generally rather simple, but beginning in the third century, perhaps in
response to the prohibition of stele inscriptions, the grave memoir became
more elaborate, assuming characteristics of the stele inscription. It typically
consists of a prose account of the deceased and a rhymed inscription in the
four-syllable line. In the fifth century, Yan Yanzhi composed a grave memoir,
no longer extant, for a courtier, Wang Qiu (393–441). Emperor Xiaowu’s grave
memoir for his brother Liu Hong (434–458) and Xie Zhuang’s grave memoirs
for He Shangzhi in 460 are two of the earliest extant grave memoirs by known
writers. It was perhaps around this time that writers began to keep copies
of grave memoirs and included them in literary collections. Among other
funerary writings, Xie Huilian’s “Sacrificial Address to an Ancient Tomb” ( Ji
guzhong wen), speaking to nameless dead unearthed during a construction
project in the early autumn of 430, is a rather original specimen of its genre.
233
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Many histories were compiled in the fifth century. Fan Ye’s History of the
Later Han (Hou Han shu) and Shen Yue’s History of the Song (Song shu), which was
based on the work of several predecessors and presented to the throne in 488,
survive in good shape. Numerous literary writings are preserved in these two
histories. In the History of the Song, the monograph on music is one of our best
sources for court songs performed from Han to Song. Shen Yue’s commentary
on Xie Lingyun’s biography is an important piece of literary criticism: in the
context of discussing poetic euphony, it gives an elaborate account of literary
history from the pre-Qin period to Shen’s own day, and upholds Yan Yanzhi
and Xie Lingyun as two great literary models for later ages.
A new prose genre, the “communication” (qi), appeared in the Liu-Song.
It was originally a memo to the throne or a member of the royal family,
frequently, though not exclusively, used in expression of gratitude to the
emperor or a prince for a gift. As such, it may be described as a “thankyou note” written in increasingly elaborate language. In late fifth century,
these “thank-you notes” evolved into short pieces of elegant parallel prose,
describing the gift with rich allusions and in exquisite terms, suggesting a
miniature fu on an object. The presentation of a gift thus became mutual,
with the thing bestowed requited with the representation of the thing given
back to the giver.
Xie Lingyun
Xie Lingyun, a haughty, hot-tempered aristocrat given to a luxurious style,
was a scion of the great Xie clan of the Eastern Jin. In 405, the year when
Tao Yuanming resigned from the post of magistrate of Pengze, Xie Lingyun
entered public service at the age of twenty. His career was a bumpy one.
After Liu Yu died in 422, his young son succeeded him; unable to get along
with the regents, Xie Lingyun was banished from the capital to serve as the
magistrate of Yongjia (modern Zhejiang). In the following year, Xie Lingyun
resigned and returned to his home estate at Guiji. He was called back to
the capital in 426 as the director of the imperial library, but two years later
he resigned again. Back at his home estate, Xie Lingyun’s hauteur caused a
strained relationship with the local magistrate, who in 430 sent a letter to the
throne accusing Xie Lingyun of plotting a rebellion. Xie Lingyun went to the
capital to exonerate himself. He was detained in the capital, and during this
period he participated in the project of rendering an elegant translation of the
Mahāparinirvāna Sūtra. Emperor Wen, unwilling to let him go home again,
appointed him to a post in Linchuan (modern Jiangxi) in the early 432, where
Xie Lingyun again neglected his official duties, as he had done at Yongjia, to
234
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
explore the landscape. He came into conflict with the emperor’s brother, and
resisted arrest with armed force. The emperor exiled him to Guangzhou in
the far south, where he was accused of being involved with an uprising and
was executed in 433.
Xie Lingyun is many things: writer, scholar, Buddhist theorist; his “Discourse on Distinguishing the Essentials” (Bianzong lun) is a brilliant exegesis of
the “Sudden Enlightenment” theory championed by the monk Zhu Daosheng
(d. 434). He is, however, first of all a great poet. A few extant poems are datable
to Xie Lingyun’s early career; these are mostly in the four-syllable line and
belong to the social verse in the “presentation/reply” mode. His poetic career
took off at the same time that his political career suffered setbacks; his most
memorable poetry began in 422, during his first exile to Yongjia. From then
on, he turned out a steady stream of remarkable poems. They were so popular
with his contemporaries that as soon as a new poem arrived at the capital,
people vied with one another to make a copy of it.
Xie Lingyun was a younger contemporary of Tao Yuanming. They shared
a number of friends, including Yan Yanzhi. Xie had most likely read and
was influenced by the older poet’s works. For instance, he continued Tao’s
practice of giving elaborate titles to his poems to mark their specificity in
terms of time and place. Xie’s style, however, remains distinctive: while Tao
uses simple vocabulary and is easy to read in that sense, Xie’s poetry is
highly wrought, known for its difficult diction, dense allusions, and crafted
parallelism. Despite the superficial divergence, the two poets nevertheless
share much more than is commonly realized. Both poets took their readings
seriously, and use their readings to mirror, question, justify, and make sense
of their experiences. Both struggle with the world of nature: Tao Yuanming
by reclaiming farmland from wilderness and worrying about his crops and
himself – his life’s work as a poet – being overgrown and overtaken by
weeds and mortality; Xie Lingyun by wresting meaning from mountains and
waters, and by structuring the manifold of Nature and the manifold of his
experiences, thoughts, and feelings into a significant whole that is imprinted
with his personal perception and understanding, culminating in a moment of
enlightenment.
Xie Lingyun is traditionally credited for having transformed the poetry of
“arcane discourse,” decorated with landscape couplets, into a fully fledged
landscape poetry. Like all clichés there is some truth to such a claim. But Xie’s
biggest innovation lies in his crafting of a landscape poetry that is personal,
intense, and poignant in its emotional complexity, and in his representation of
a body moving through landscape. Depictions of landscape in earlier poetry are
235
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
often generic and scattered in perspective; in contrast, Xie presents a landscape
observed by an assiduous traveler in motion, a physical journey literalized in
minutely observed details of nature. Moreover, the long narrative titles of his
poems allow no ambiguity as to the time and place of his sightseeing. We
may well imagine that when his contemporaries read his poetry, they felt
that they were there with him. The fascination with “witness reports from
afar” in the fifth century both motivated and contributed to the popularity
of Xie’s poetry. The emphasis on the very process of one’s physical journey
also proffers a secular version of contemporary Buddhist advocacy of a long
process of hard work before achieving enlightenment.
Xie Lingyun was an active explorer of nature, known for taking arduous
trips to appreciate the beauty of the landscape. He was well equipped to
do so, as he had a sizable labor force at his disposal. He once employed
several hundred retainers to cut a path through a forest all the way from
his home estate to a town many miles away; the commotion alarmed the
local authorities, who mistook them for mountain bandits. Yet, despite his
large entourage, a sense of loneliness permeates Xie’s poems. This certainly
reflects the stringent class hierarchy in early medieval China: surrounded
by servants who were unable to share with him an appreciation of beauty,
the great nobleman lamented his solitude. Xie Lingyun’s class-blindness is
redeemed from irony by his capacity to transform his sense of solitude into
powerful poetry. “On Visiting Nanting” (You Nanting), focusing on a brief
period of clearing up at dusk after hours, perhaps days, of rain, is a moving
contemplation of lingering illness, old age, and mortality, which culminates
in an illuminating moment of resolution before imminent darkness, followed
with the question: “For whom can I clarify my dreams and hopes?”
The poet finds his loneliness reflected in the solitude of nature. In “Ascending the Lonely Isle in the Middle of the River” (Deng jiangzhong guyu), he
writes, “Its numinous quality is appreciated by none; / it conceals immortals,
yet who will spread the word?” He sometimes sees himself as an understanding friend to nature, as in “The Stone Chamber Mountain” (Shishi shan),
which ends with the following couplets:
The numinous realm has lain hidden for long;
now it is as if communing with an appreciative companion.
Conjoined pleasure allows no words:
plucking a fragrant blossom, I play with the cold branches.
This brings to mind the ending of Tao Yuanming’s famous “Drinking”
poem, in which he picks chrysanthemum at the eastern hedge, gazes at South
236
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
Mountain, and muses, “Therein is some true significance; / I want to explain
it, but have lost the words.” If Xie Lingyun had indeed had Tao Yuanming’s
poem in mind, he ingeniously turned the original text around so as to end
his poem with an evocative image. Such an ending is quite striking when
compared with conventional poetic conclusions with a statement of thought
or emotion, and it plays into an increasingly important aesthetic principle
about poetry being able to convey what is beyond words.
In his last years the landscape in Xie Lingyun’s poetry, though still majestic,
exotic, and beautiful, becomes increasingly desolate. The poet not only has
no companions to converse with, but also faces a nature that is devoid of
gods, immortals, strange beings, even recluses, whom he has learned about
in his readings, but fails to find in reality. When he gazes at landscape, it
no longer offers the poet any philosophical principle that brings order and
comfort; instead, he is staring at a world that has lost its luminosity, and the
poet feels an acute sense of belatedness. In “Entering the Mouth of Pengli
Lake” (Ru Pengli hu kou) he writes,
The numinous creatures no longer manifest their marvels,
and extraordinary beings conceal their spiritual essence.
The Golden Unguent obscures its brilliant light,
water sapphires have ceased their flowing warmth.
“Entering the Third Valley of Mayuan Where Huazi Hill Stands” (Ru Huazi
gang shi Mayuan disan gu), a poem composed in the year before his death,
compares the hill, empty of “feathered beings” (i.e. immortals) and written
records, to an “empty fishtrap.”
Xie Lingyun writes an erudite poetry, drawing widely on earlier literature.
His landscape is the darkly exotic textual landscape of the Verses of Chu; the way
he seeks to convey the totality of experience by incorporating many details
evokes the exhaustive description of fu. His parallel couplets often consist of
one line representing a mountain scene and the next line representing a water
scene, or vice versa; thus the couplet instantiates the Chinese conceptual
category of landscape, “mountains-and-waters” (shanshui). The fifth century
was prone to a strict formal structure in poetry and extreme density in diction,
exemplified by Yan Yanzhi’s work; but because of his extraordinary talent, Xie
Lingyun manages to animate the period style. Although disparaged for being
a “heavy-handed craftsman” during the Northern Song, an opinion still shared
by many today, Xie Lingyun was praised in his day for being “as natural as a
fresh lotus blossom” in contrast with Yan Yanzhi’s “mixed colors and carved
gold,” a judgment that reminds us that critical categories must be historicized.
237
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Even more than Tao Yuanming, Xie Lingyun exerted a palpable influence on
the subsequent development of Chinese poetry, inspiring many followers in
the fifth and sixth centuries, not the least his younger contemporary Bao
Zhao, who learned from Xie Lingyun, among other literary predecessors, and
went in another direction.
Yan Yanzhi
Yan Yanzhi was the public writer par excellence. Many of his prose pieces
were composed for public purposes, and almost half of his extant poems,
about twenty in all, were written to imperial command. His style is elegant
and formal, no doubt appropriate to the occasion; but when the occasion is
over, the poem itself is forgotten, fitting only as a model text for an aspiring
courtier. His two yuefu ballads and a series of poems on five of the Seven
Worthies of the Bamboo Grove are among his more interesting compositions.
Instructions from the Courtyard (Ting gao), a didactic work for his sons, contains
some comments on literature and anticipates the more famous work of his
clansman, the sixth-century writer Yan Zhitui’s Family Instructions of the Yan
Clan (Yanshi jiaxun).
Yan Yanzhi was considered a great writer in his time. Even Zhong Rong,
who complained that Yan had misled an entire generation with his heavy use
of allusions, accorded him a grudging respect. Yan’s influence was strongly
felt in the mid-fifth century, despite the increasing popularity of the two
younger writers, Bao Zhao and Tang Huixiu. Zhong Rong cited a number
of Yan Yanzhi’s faithful followers from this period, including Qiu Lingju
(fl. ca 430s–480s) and Xie Lingyun’s grandson, Xie Chaozong (d. 483). The
public poetry of Xie Zhuang also adopted the Yan Yanzhi style, which Zhong
Rong described as “elaborate and dense.” In his private poetry, however, Xie
Zhuang was much more relaxed and lucid. His poems in lines of varied lengths
are remarkable experiments in poetic forms.
Bao Zhao and Jiang Yan
The early fifth century was a time of looking back and rediscovering former
masters; no one did this with more originality and panache than Bao Zhao.
Born into a humble family, Bao Zhao spent his official career mostly on the
staffs of various princes. In 466 he was killed by imperial soldiers during a
failed insurrection attempt by the young prince he served.
Despite an intense renewal of interest in earlier poetry, it would be a mistake
to regard the Liu-Song poets as slavish imitators, for they were anything but
that. Bao Zhao is a good example. In many ways, he was typical of his age.
238
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
On the one hand, of about two hundred poems he left, eighty-six were yuefu,
and twenty-five were imitations of anonymous old poems or known poets,
including Liu Zhen, Ruan Ji, and Tao Yuanming; on the other hand, he
wrote a great number of landscape poems in which one detects Xie Lingyun’s
influence. Both in his yuefu, for which he is best known, and in his landscape
poetry, Bao Zhao shows something distinctly his own.
Bao Zhao was the first poet we know of to write poems in the sevensyllable line without rhyming in every line; instead, he adopted the abcb rhyme
pattern. This seemingly small difference from Han, Wei, and Jin poems in the
seven-syllable line, which always rhyme aaaa, was nevertheless significant,
because the old seven-syllable line could be seen as a combination of four- and
thee-syllable lines, and could be treated as two lines, not as one. Bao Zhao’s
was therefore a very different meter, and it proved crucial in the subsequent
development of seven-syllable poetry. He also composed a quatrain in the
seven-syllable line, “Listening to a Singing Girl at Night” (Ye ting ji), with
an aaba rhyme scheme. Bao’s contemporary, Tang Huixiu, whose poems
were contemptuously referred to by Yan Yanzhi as “street songs,” composed
another seven-syllable-line quatrain with the same rhyme pattern. These are
the earliest extant seven-syllable-line quatrains proper, an extremely important
poetic form that first began to develop in the Southern Dynasties.
Bao Zhao’s yuefu are lucid and direct, remarkably free from the mannered density and formality of many Liu-Song poems. He is at his best in
songs on romantic and military themes, perhaps because both themes benefit
from theatricality and bravado, qualities Bao Zhao possessed in abundance.
Though he had never been to the north, Bao Zhao was the true ancestor of a
poetic subgenre dubbed “frontier poetry” (biansai shi), which often involves
an exaggerated description of the cold, harsh weather of the northern frontier, displaced into the legendary past of the Han dynasty. Bao Zhao’s most
famous yuefu series is “Hard Traveling” (Xinglu nan): its eighteen poems read
like dramatic monologues, delivered by an impassioned, anguished speaker.
Bao Zhao loves to shock his readers by employing unusual imagery; he is
also more attentive to the effect of individual words than anyone before him.
This tendency is particularly pronounced in his landscape writings, which
are mannered and tortuous, completely unlike his yuefu. In the “Inscriptional
Essay of Guabu Hill” (Guabu shan jiewen), he wrote that the hill occupies
such a lofty position that “rivers and tributaries [seem like] tears and mucus,
mountains and peaks, warts and protuberances.” The poem entitled “Going
to Jingkou and Passing through Zhuli” (Xing Jingkou zhi Zhuli) opens with a
couplet on a close-up scene of towering branches and jagged rocks, an abrupt
239
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
beginning atypical of the poetic structure of this period; it then portrays a
menacing nature, with the “sound of pines” “concealed” in layered ravines,
the ice “closing,” the cold growing “stalwart,” and the twilight shadows
“forcing themselves upon” the lonely traveler.
While Bao Zhao’s yuefu, with their dramatic personae and situations, manifest a powerful individuality, his landscape poems, written in his own voice,
largely lack the kind of intensely personal quality that Xie Lingyun’s landscape
poems possess. A nineteenth-century critic complained, quite justly, that Bao
Zhao’s poem on ascending Mount Lu could have been about any mountain
and by any poet (in the sense of being “impersonal”). Stylistically, however,
these poems do manage to achieve a distinctive manner by avoiding conventional word combinations and using startling images. Bao Zhao’s conscious
pursuit of a striking effect earned him the reputation of being “perilous” (xian),
a quality frowned upon by court poets of the late fifth century and the sixth,
who aimed for a lucid grace, known as “clarity” (qing), in poetic expression,
but Bao Zhao’s style was influential in his lifetime and after his death. In the
words of a contemporary poet, Bao Zhao and his friend Tang Huixiu “quite
affected the crowd” in the 450s and 460s. The work of Jiang Yan, a younger
poet, provides good evidence.
Jiang Yan came from a declining elite family. In 474 he offended a prince he
served and was demoted to a provincial administrative position. Two years
later, the prince was killed in a failed insurrection, and Jiang Yan was called
back to the capital by Xiao Daocheng, who founded the Qi dynasty in 479 and
put Jiang Yan in charge of drafting edicts. Jiang Yan enjoyed a smooth official
career from this point on, but in his later years a rumor went around that
he had “exhausted his literary talent.” We do not know if the rumor started
because he wrote less, or because his style went out of fashion, or both. Jiang
Yan was enfeoffed as the earl of Liling after the Liang dynasty was founded in
502, and died shortly after.
Jiang Yan was notably one of the first writers to edit his own literary writings, which were divided into a Former Collection (Qianji) compiled around
480 and a Latter Collection (Houji). Each collection spanned ten scrolls. An
“Autobiographical Account” (Zixu) was appended to Jiang Yan’s Former Collection, a practice that was common with dynastic histories and philosophical
works. This forms a striking contrast with the attitude of the Eastern Jin
writer Ge Hong, who referred to the writing of poetry and fu as a waste of
time and stressed the importance of philosophical treatises in the autobiographical account included in his Outer Chapters of the Master Who Embraced
Simplicity. While lengthy treatises in the style of “Masters Literature” such
240
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
as the Zhuangzi or Huainanzi continued to be produced in large numbers
in the third and fourth centuries, in the fifth century they largely disappeared, and the importance attached to those treatises seems to have been
transferred to literary collections, as evidenced by the kind of care invested
in preparing it by the author himself. Jiang Yan’s contemporary Zhang
Rong was the first known writer to give titles to collections of his literary
writings.
Even though his active life spanned three dynasties, Jiang Yan was a late
Liu-Song poet in spirit. He left behind few yuefu, but he was good at imitating
literary predecessors: his “Various Forms” so vividly convey different styles of
individual poets that in later times some of them were mistaken for originals;
he also wrote poems emulating Cao Pi and Ruan Ji. The ability to imitate,
however, seems to be Jiang Yan’s most distinctive characteristic, for his poetry
is filled with echoes of earlier poetry, most notably the Verses of Chu, Xie
Lingyun, and Bao Zhao in particular. Jiang Yan’s landscape poems, not as
painfully mannered as Bao Zhao’s and yet falling short of the graceful ease of
the Yongming (483–493) poets, uneasily sit somewhere in the middle. From
time to time, Jiang Yan turned out a surprisingly good poem, but overall his
poetry is more inspired than inspiring.
Jiang Yan is better known for his “Fu on Sorrowful Frustration” (Hen fu)
and “Fu on Separation” (Bie fu), which describe different types of frustration
or different occasions of separation. Although they are commonly dated to
Jiang Yan’s exile years, there is no internal textual evidence to support such a
claim.
Liu Yiqing and his literary entourage
Liu Yiqing (403–444), the prince of Linchuan, was an important figure on
the fifth-century literary scene on account of several famous compilations
produced either by himself or under his auspices. Liu Yiqing was a nephew of
the founding emperor of the Song. In his youth, he had been a skillful rider,
but as he grew older, he turned his attention to literature, “gathering literary
men from near or far.” Yuan Shu, Lu Zhan (d. 454), He Changyu (d. 443), and
Bao Zhao all served under him.
The most famous work attributed to Liu Yiqing is a collection of over a
thousand anecdotes taken from various sources. Originally entitled Tales of
the World (Shishuo), it is better known by its later appellation, A New Account of
Tales of the World (Shishuo xinyu). It was intended for the reading pleasure of an
elite circle and portrays such circles, often referred to by the insiders as “people
of our kind” (wobei). The issue of social class, a key concern in the stringent
241
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
hierarchical society of early medieval China, plays an overwhelming role. The
historical period covered in the Tales begins with the Western Han and ends
with the early fifth century, but its focus falls on the Eastern Jin. In many ways,
the Tales was a nostalgic construction, which presents a romanticized image
of a bygone era characterized by wit, panache, and elegance. The compilers
often seem to have been willing to sacrifice historical accuracy for the sake of
a good story, although in this case truthfulness was not as important as what
was taken to be true.
The current version of the Tales is divided into thirty-six categories, such
as “Graceful Tolerance,” and “Stinginess and Meanness.” These categories
represent a set of interpretive frameworks for the anecdotes, for the category
under which an anecdote is listed implies the compiler’s value judgment.
Rather than arguing for “mis-categorization” of certain items as later commentators sometimes did, it is more important to understand the rationale
behind the grouping of the anecdotes.
The Tales inspired many later imitations and must have been popular in its
day. Not long after it was produced, there appeared two sets of annotations,
one by Shi Jingyin (fl. ca 480s), and the other by Liu Jun, also known as Liu
Xiaobiao (462–521). The latter is famous for its erudition and pertinence, and
survives in its entirety.
Other important compilations attributed to Liu Yiqing include a collection
of anomaly accounts, Records of the Invisible and Visible Worlds (Youming lu), and
a collection of Buddhist miracle tales, Proclamations of Manifestations (Xuanyan
ji), which was probably compiled in Liu Yiqing’s late years when he became
a devout Buddhist.
Paradoxographic collections continued to be produced in the fifth century,
such as Garden of Marvels (Yiyuan) by Liu Jingshu (fl. ca 410s–460s), Qi Xie’s
Records (Qi Xie ji) by Dongyang Wuyi, and Accounts of Strange Things (Shuyi ji)
by Zu Chongzhi (429–500). Buddhist influence is clearly present, as in the large
number of accounts of retribution and reincarnation, and vivid portrayals of
journeys to Hell. More collections of Buddhist miracle tales appeared. Wang
Yan’s (fl. ca 450s–500s) Signs of the Invisible World (Mingxiang ji), inspired by
the author’s relationship with a miraculous statue of a bodhisattva, is a wellknown collection, of which 131 tales survive.
The rise of the literary quatrain
The quatrain, a major poetic form since the Tang, is in Chinese literally
“cut-off lines” ( jueju), a term which probably owes its name to the social
practice of writing “linked verse” (lianju): two or more poets would take turns
242
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
composing a quatrain, each responding to and expanding the previous poet’s
passage; when a quatrain receives no response, it became “broken lines”
(duanju) or “cut-off lines” ( jueju).
The earliest extant linked verse was attributed to Jia Chong (217–282) and
his wife, Lady Li, included in the sixth-century anthology New Songs of the Jade
Terrace (Yutai xinyong). Its authenticity, however, is dubious, nor is its form,
with each party composing one couplet, typical. If we discount this example,
then the earliest linked verse is found in Tao Yuanming’s collection. Xie Hui
(390–426) produced linked verse with his nephew before their execution in
426. Bao Zhao’s collection also contains several sets of linked verse. Hence we
may be certain that linked verse was a well-established practice in the early
fifth century. By the early sixth century, the writing of linked verse became
more elaborate, as participants were assigned rhyme words by an arbiter.
The term jueju itself must have appeared by the fifth century, as Emperor
Ming of the Song (r. 465–472) once commented on the poet Wu Maiyuan’s
(d. 474) work: “This man has nothing else besides linked [verse] and cut-off
[lines].” A Song prince, Liu Chang (435–498), composed “broken lines” (duanju)
when escaping to the north in 465. Jueju is sometimes referred to as a “short
poem” (duanju), as in Zhong Rong’s Gradations of Poets, or the History of the
Southern Qi (Nan Qi shu) written by Xiao Zixian (489–537) in the early sixth
century.
Stimulated by the popularity of the southern yuefu songs, the composition
of quatrain, independent of the writing of linked verse, became increasingly
common in the late fifth century. Some of the best quatrains were written by
the Qi poet Xie Tiao (464–499), who used simple language to create complex
nuances in a compact form.
Almost no linked verse was written in the seven-syllable line except for
the famous “Boliang-style linked verse,” which reportedly originated in the
second century bc, when Emperor Wu of the Han commanded each of his
courtiers to produce one rhyming seven-syllable line at a banquet held on
the Boliang Terrace. This set of linked verse, long considered inauthentic,
was preserved in the Unofficial Biography of Dongfang Shuo (Dongfang Shuo
biezhuan), an anonymous prose narrative probably produced in the third or
fourth century or even much later. The date is corroborated by the imitation
of the “Boliang style” composed by Emperor Xiaowu and his courtiers in 455,
the first in a stream of imitations of the “original” text. If, however, Emperor
Xiaowu had seen the “Han” Boliang linked verse in some other source lost to
us, the set recorded in the Dongfang Shuo story might have been an imitation
of Emperor Xiaowu’s set, rather than vice versa.
243
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The Yongming generation
The Qi dynasty, founded by Xiao Daocheng in 479, enjoyed a brief period
of peace under the rule of Xiao Daocheng’s son Xiao Ze (Emperor Wu,
r. 483–493). The year 493 was disastrous for the Qi royal family: first the
Crown Prince Wenhui (458–493) died; half a year later, the emperor himself
passed away. The crown prince’s eldest son succeeded to the throne, only to
be killed by a distant cousin, Xiao Luan (452–498), a year later. After installing
and then quickly deposing another young emperor, Xiao Luan himself seized
the throne in 494. The last years of the Qi saw a series of intrigues, murders
of royal family members, and insurrections. In 498 Xiao Luan died of illness.
His heir, Xiao Baojuan, better known as Marquis of the Eastern Darkness (his
posthumous title), was only a teenage boy, and a notorious tyrant. His bloody
rule was ended by a clansman, Xiao Yan (464–549), who established the Liang
dynasty in 502.
Qi literature is characterized by two important new phenomena: princely
sponsorship of literary activities and a group of writers who not only shared
close friendship and wrote poetry together, but also consciously embraced
the same literary values. The central figure was Xiao Ziliang (460–494), the
prince of Jingling. In 487, he moved into the Western Residence at Rooster
Cage Mountain in the suburbs of Jiankang, and turned it into a flourishing
cultural and religious center, described in the History of the Qi as unprecedented
south of the Yangzi river. The possibility that Liu Yiqing had relied on his
literary attendants in the compilation of Tales of the World and other collections
remains no more than scholarly speculation; in Xiao Ziliang’s case we know
for certain that he commissioned the compilation of An Epitome of Books of
the Four Categories (Sibu yaolüe) in a thousand scrolls. The “four categories”
referred to Confucian Classics, histories, the writings of the Masters, and
literary collections.
Xiao Ziliang may not have been the first imperial prince to bring together
men of letters to compile large works, but his salon was distinguished by
the fact that its regular members were all known writers in their own right,
unlike, for example, the obscure or anonymous contributors to the philosophical work Huainanzi compiled under the Western Han prince Liu An.
The relationship between the prince and his salon members is also different
from before, as the prince treated them as friends rather than as attendants.
Indeed, the most illustrious members of the salon were referred to by their
contemporaries as the “Eight Friends of the Prince of Jingling.” They were
Shen Yue, Fan Yun (451–503), Ren Fang (460–508), Xie Tiao, Xiao Yan, Wang
244
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
Rong (467–493), Lu Chui (470–526), and Xiao Chen (?–529), the leading writers
of the Yongming generation. Yongming, “Eternal Brilliance,” was the name
of the reign spanning 483 to 493, and the poetic style of this group, with its
emphasis on tonal euphony, became known as the Yongming style. These
eight friends later met with very different fates – Wang Rong and Xie Tiao
were executed in their prime, Shen Yue and Ren Fang lived on to be admired
as grand literary masters in the early sixth century, and Xiao Yan became
emperor and ruled for nearly fifty years. As they gathered in the prince of Jingling’s salon in the 480s, none of them, however, could foresee what awaited
them in the not too distant future.
A genteel man and devoted lover of literature, Xiao Ziliang was famous for
treating men of letters with hospitality. Writers composed to Xiao Ziliang’s
command or wrote companion pieces to his poems. Speed was much valued
in group compositions. During a night gathering at the prince’s residence,
those present were asked to complete a poem of eight lines by the time a
candle burned down one inch; one of the regulars at the prince’s protested
that this was not difficult enough, so he and several others set a shorter limit
for themselves by striking a bronze gong and finishing their poems before
the echo faded away. At these gatherings poets often wrote short but witty
“poems on things” (yongwu shi), which describe either an object in the room,
such as a musical instrument, a mat, or a mirror stand; or a thing of nature,
such as a plant, a bird, snowflakes, or the moon. “Poetry on things,” which
became an important subgenre in later times, owed its origin to the migration
of fu topics and represented a significant expansion of material for poetry.
Xiao Ziliang was also a pious Buddhist. He frequently invited famous
monks to give lectures on Buddhist scriptures at his residence. Some of the
monks were well versed in Sanskrit metrics; with Xiao Ziliang’s personal
participation, they experimented with “new sounds” of sutra-chanting. It has
been pointed out by many scholars that Xiao Ziliang’s keen interest in Buddhist
psalmody was a key factor in the invention of a new tonal prosody by three
of the “Eight Friends,” Wang Rong, Shen Yue, and Xie Tiao. The new tonal
prosody involved the “discovery” of the “four tones” (sisheng), the bifurcation
of the four tones into “light” and “heavy” sounds, the demand for alternating
uses of light and heavy sounds within a line and a couplet, and the prohibition
of the “eight defects” (babing) in euphony. This prosody was perfected by
the Tang poets and became the basis of “regulated poetry” (lüshi). According
to Zhong Rong, Wang Rong was primarily responsible for these prosodic
innovations, yet Shen Yue’s name came to be most frequently associated with
the new prosody, probably because he was the one who defined, theorized,
245
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
and defended the tonal rules, both in his commentary on Xie Lingyun’s
biography in the History of the Song, and in his reply to a challenger, Lu Jue
(472–499). Lu Jue had written Shen Yue a letter, not criticizing the tonal
rules per se, but protesting Shen Yue’s assertion that no one before had
had any conscious knowledge of them. Lu Jue was eloquent, but he clearly
misunderstood the tonal rules and confused a number of different issues.
The new prosody was very significant in the development of classical
Chinese poetry, but in literary-historical terms, even more important was
the princely agency in carrying out cultural projects: it anticipated the statesponsored cultural work in later times as a way of asserting imperial cultural
authority. Apart from An Epitome of Books of the Four Categories, Xiao Ziliang
also commissioned extracts of thirty-six Buddhist scriptures and asked Shen
Yue to compile Biographies of Noble Recluses (Gaoshi zhuan).
The immediate product of the prince’s salon was a close-knit literary community. What differentiated this community from previous groups of writers
such as the Seven Masters of the Jian’an or the Twenty-Four Friends of Jia Mi
was the fact that its major members shared certain conceptions about poetry
and strove to put them into practice. The attention paid to tonal euphony was
one of their common traits, yet it must be understood in the literary ambience
of the era, as part of a larger transformation of literature, particularly poetry
in the five-syllable line, which had clearly become the most privileged genre
by this time. Shen Yue’s famous statement defined the larger goal: “Literary
writings should follow the three rules of ‘easiness’: an allusion should be easy
to understand; words should be easy to recognize; the whole piece should
be easy to read out loud.” In other words, the Yongming poets were against
obscure allusions, difficult diction, and rugged style; “fluency and smoothness” (liubian) became the new poetic ideal. As Xie Tiao said, a good poem
should be “round and beautiful, rolling and turning like a pellet.”
Shen Yue and Xie Tiao were articulating values; the real-life literary scene
in the late fifth century was more diverse. Although it had come to seem
stiff and archaic, poetry in the four-syllable line continued to be written on
solemn public occasions, or when the young Wang Rong wanted to impress
his cousin, the powerful minister Wang Jian (452–489), who was indeed duly
impressed. Yan Yanzhi was still widely emulated, and Jiang Yan had a circle of
admirers who did not care much for Shen Yue and Xie Tiao’s more modern
style. When Emperor Wu of the Qi asked Wang Jian which contemporary
poets were good at writing poetry in the five-syllable line, he answered, “Xie
Fei has acquired his father’s richness, and Jiang Yan shows sensitivity.” Xie Fei
(441–506) was famous for his precocity, but not a single poem by him survives;
246
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
he was the son of Xie Zhuang, whose public poetry was characterized by
his heavy use of allusions. Wang Jian himself was more a learned scholar
than a talented poet. He was known to offer small prizes in the Imperial
Secretariat for those who could come up with the largest number of textual
citations concerning a given object. The use of dense allusions in poetry was
apparently still a popular practice: both Ren Fang and Wang Rong were
accused of it by Zhong Rong. Ren and Wang, however, were better known
for their public prose; the true master of poetry among the “Eight Friends,”
as commonly acknowledged by contemporaries and posterity, was Xie Tiao.
Xie Tiao, like Xie Lingyun, was a descendant of the illustrious Xie clan;
his mother was a Liu-Song princess. Xie Tiao began his official career at
eighteen, and the Yongming era was the happiest period of his life. In 491 he
was assigned to the staff of a young prince and left for the provinces. The
prince was a lover of poetry and admired Xie Tiao too much for the comfort
of other staff members; slandered by a jealous colleague, Xie Tiao was soon
called back to the capital. In the last years of his life Xie Tiao witnessed many
bloody court intrigues and violent deaths of friends. Lacking Shen Yue’s ability
to navigate in troubled waters, Xie Tiao lived in constant apprehension. In
498 his father-in-law, a general, plotted an insurrection; Xie Tiao informed on
him, leading to the execution of his wife’s family. This, as one can imagine,
took a toll on Xie Tiao’s marital life: he had to constantly hide from his wife,
who reportedly carried a knife under her clothes to kill him. In the next year,
he was again unwillingly involved in a conspiracy. This time, he lost his own
life.
In some of Xie Tiao’s landscape poems one may still detect Xie Lingyun’s
influence, but on the whole Xie Tiao’s poetry is devoid of the dense and
rugged quality of his Liu-Song predecessors. Compared with Xie Lingyun,
whose parallelism is relatively simple and straightforward, Xie Tiao achieves
a greater intricacy in his parallel couplets, and his poems are marked by an
easy, graceful flow of measured and refined expression. “Clarity” or “purity”
(qing) is the quality commonly attributed to Xie Tiao’s poetry: this word
had immense resonance in the political and social culture of early medieval
China, for it was also the term used to describe prestigious offices commonly
occupied by scions of great clans, as well as a person’s character, abilities, and
moral caliber in “characterology.” In literary criticism qing usually refers to a
lucid style; it accords with Xie Tiao’s own poetic ideal of graceful smoothness
and decorous sophistication, the ideal of an aristocrat courtier in the context
of court poetry. This ideal was to achieve even more impressive results in the
southern court of the following century.
247
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Two minor poets of this period, Wang Sengru (463–521) and Liu Yun (465–
517), lived well into the sixth century and served the Liang dynasty, but in their
youth they were both members of Xiao Ziliang’s salon. Liu Yun, a scion of an
old northern émigré noble family, befriended and patronized Wu Jun (469–
520), a native southerner from a humble background. Wu Jun was exposed to
the elegant capital style of the elite Yongming group through Liu Yun, but his
poetry manages to combine well-crafted parallelism with the directness of old
yuefu ballads, and achieves a rather distinctive style. The mannered bravado
in Wu Jun’s poems, especially those on frontier themes, is clearly the legacy
of Bao Zhao. Unlike Bao Zhao, however, Wu Jun lets the extravagant yuefu
voice slip into his social poetry. He loves to adopt the persona of a chivalrous
cavalier from the north in poems presented to friends, referring to himself as
“a messenger from Longxi,” even “a lad of You and Bing.” Longxi, You, and
Bing were all northern regions where Wu Jun, a native southerner, had never
set foot.
Wu Jun was also an accomplished prose writer. His three extant letters are
celebrated pieces of landscape writing. “A Discourse on Pasta” (Bing shuo)
is set in a pseudo-historical narrative frame like Xie Huilian’s “Fu on Snow”;
however, Wu Jun makes use of a much more recent past event: Liu Yu’s
expedition to the city of Chang’an in 417.
Wu Jun’s dramatic talent is best displayed in an anomaly account entitled
Sequel to Qi Xie’s Records (Xu Qi Xie ji), which is much more elaborate and
sophisticated than most of the earlier anomaly accounts. Wu Jun chose to
write a sequel to this particular work, Qi Xie’s Records, probably because of
regional affinity, as Qi Xie’s Records was compiled by a native of Dongyang
(modern Jinhua, Zhejiang), not far from Wu Jun’s hometown. One story is
modeled on a tale in Records of Powerful Ghosts (Linggui zhi) by a Mr. Xun
(fl. ca 405), which in turn originates from the Sūtra of Miscellaneous Parables
translated by Kang Senghui (d. 280). Although earlier compilers of anomaly
accounts had also drawn on previous sources, Wu Jun seemed to have gone
further by consciously and deliberately rewriting them.
Qiu Chi (464–508), the poet Qiu Lingju’s son, was also in the capital during
the Yongming era. Although Qiu Lingju was known for emulating Yan Yanzhi,
Qiu Chi’s poetic style was very much influenced by the Yongming poets,
particularly Xie Tiao. A poem composed at a parting banquet in the year 500
contains the couplet, “Nest is empty – the early bird has flown away; / water
poppies all in a mess, as young fish play.” This clearly derives from Xie Tiao’s
couplet in “An Outing to the Eastern Field” (You Dongtian): “Fish play, new
lotuses are stirred; / birds scattering, remaining blossoms fall.” Qiu Chi’s most
248
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
famous composition is an eloquent letter written in 506 on behalf of a Liang
prince to persuade an insurgent general to capitulate.
Another well-known poet who carried on the Yongming legacy was He
Xun (d. 518?), the great-grandson of the scholar and writer He Chengtian. He
Xun was well received in the capital; he was admired by the senior poets
Fan Yun and Shen Yue, and befriended by Wang Sengru, Liu Yun, and Qiu
Chi. In a poem presented to Qiu Chi, He Xun reminisced how they had once
discussed literature together. After He Xun died, Wang Sengru edited his
writings in eight scrolls. In the early sixth century, He Xun and the famous
court poet Liu Xiaochuo (481–539) were often spoken of as equals, although
critics in the capital reportedly commented that He Xun’s poetry “suffers
from a sense of bitterness, and has a poor, needy air, not as gracious as
Liu Xiaochuo’s.” This comment confirms that grace, which was tantamount
to, among other things, a decorous expression of sentiments, was the ideal of
court literature. Nevertheless, He Xun’s literary reputation continued to grow
after his death. His collection was brought to Luoyang and was appreciated
by the northern court. A younger generation of poets in the Liang, led by
the Liang princes, held He Xun up as a model along with Xie Tiao and
Shen Yue.
Shen Yue, the eldest of the “Eight Friends,” was an extremely important
figure. He was a skillful prose stylist and a fine poet, yet his significance in
literary history was not based on his writings alone, but on his role as a patron
and arbiter. This was especially true in the early sixth century, when he was
advanced in age and in official status. With the rule of Xiao Yan, another of
the “Eight Friends,” a new era began.
III. Literature in the south: the sixth century
The rule of Emperor Wu and the rise of a cultural elite
The Liang dynasty, spanning the first half of the sixth century, represented
the apex of the cultural achievement of the Southern Dynasties. It was characterized by an unusually robust cultural spirit, a keen awareness of the literary
past, and a conscious desire to sort out and make sense of the received textual tradition and to be innovative. This period witnessed the redistribution
of cultural capital in society and the rise of a new cultural elite. Both bear
directly on the literary production of the Liang and had a lasting impact on
the sociopolitical structure of premodern Chinese society. For this reason,
before we delve into Liang literature, it is necessary to briefly review social
stratification in the south in early medieval China.
249
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Medieval Chinese society was characterized by a rigidly defined social hierarchy. The basic distinction was between gentry (shi) and commoners (shu).
Gentry status was recorded in the register of a household, customarily referred
to as the “Yellow Register” because, according to a conventional explanation,
it was written on yellow-dyed paper. The gentry enjoyed exemption from
taxes and corvée labor, and had privileged access to offices. After the northern
immigrants came to the south in the early fourth century, they gave a further
twist to social inequality by discriminating against native southerners in official appointments. Emperor Wu had to strike a delicate balance between the
conflicting interests of different social classes and groups. Aware that he could
not root out the entrenched political and economic system without causing
major upheavals, he sought to make the inherited system work to the better
advantage of the state, and he succeeded to a remarkable degree. The key
reforms he carried out regarded the systems of education and recruitment,
closely related institutions with great cultural significance.
An imperial edict of 505 decreed that those who did not have a thorough understanding of one Confucian Classic were not allowed to serve,
unless he proved to be a person of extraordinary talent. At the same time
Emperor Wu restored the Imperial Academy and demanded that schools be
set up in prefectures and commanderies. Erudites of the Five Classics, first set
up by Emperor Wu of the Han in 136 bc, were reestablished in the Imperial
Academy, with one person responsible for each Classic and in charge of one
branch or academy. According to the History of the Sui, “In the past admission
to the Imperial Academy was limited to noble scions. The Emperor [Wu of
the Liang] desired to acquire young talents, and so the five academies all let
in gifted students of humble origin, and there was no enrollment limit.” This
was to have a considerable impact on upward social mobility.
Emperor Wu also had the examination system reinstated. Those who
answered the examination questions well and showed a good understanding of the Classics would be appointed. This opened up the road to social
advancement and overcame some of the conventional prejudices in official
appointments against members of the lower gentry, native southerners, and
late-coming northern immigrants. Great literary value was attached to examination questions, as testified by the fact that the genre was represented in
Selections of Refined Literature, but the most important consequence of the
reinstatement of the examination system was the close, tangible connection established between cultural and political values. A certain semblance
of social mobility (because people who could afford an education did not,
after all, come from the lowest rung of the social ladder) acted as a powerful
250
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
stimulus for the acquisition of knowledge. If scions of great houses had to
take the examinations like sons of the “lesser families,” then even if they had
to hire someone else to write answers or bribe the examiners, as sometimes
happened, the message was nonetheless clear: lineage, though still of vital
importance, was no longer the only standard in judging a person. It was, in
fact, during the Liang that we begin to see a new criterion being formed for
evaluating people: the possession of cultural capital in the form of scholarly
and literary accomplishments.
Emperor Wu was the central figure in the rich and diverse cultural landscape
of the first half of the sixth century. It was his grand vision for the empire that
made the Liang dynasty in many ways a cultural and intellectual pinnacle in
pre-Tang China. His tireless devotion to literary and scholarly undertakings
went far beyond any of his imperial predecessors, both in terms of his personal
involvement and in terms of the imperial sponsorship of various large-scale
cultural projects.
At banquets and on outings, Emperor Wu invariably asked his courtiers
to compose poetry and bestowed gifts of gold and silk on those whose writings stood out. To anyone who presented a fu or an ode to the throne, he
always tried to give audience. He addressed poems to his courtiers, sometimes praising their literary talent, sometimes teasing their slowness in poetic
composition. Emperor Wu was himself a prolific writer. The collection of his
literary works, now lost, consisted of 120 scrolls; even though it had doubtless included a large amount of political writings, the size was nevertheless
remarkable. Many of his prose pieces and poems, including a number of lovely
yuefu songs, survive. His “Fu on Filial Pining” (Xiaosi fu) and “Fu on Cultivating Pure Karma” ( Jingye fu) both have lengthy prose prefaces that offer
a fascinating account of his life circumstances and spiritual pursuits. He also
edited A Collection of Fu of Various Dynasties (Lidai fu), which he commanded
his courtiers Zhou Xingsi (d. 521) and Zhou She (469–524) to annotate. A
fervent Buddhist known as the “emperor bodhisattva,” he authored several
hundred scrolls of commentary on Buddhist scriptures, but he also wrote a
commentary on the Laozi and commentaries on a number of the Confucian
Classics. His exegesis of “The Doctrine of the Mean” (Zhongyong) was one
of the few early independent commentaries on that work before it became
part of the canonical “Four Books” in the twelfth century. In the winter of
541, the emperor, aging but vigorous as ever, completed a twenty-scroll work,
The Corrective Word of Confucius, and composed a poem to commemorate the
occasion. This work was subsequently used as a textbook in the Imperial
Academy.
251
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Many of the writers appreciated and promoted to prominent positions by
Emperor Wu were, significantly, members of the lower gentry and native
southerners, who traditionally had been politically and culturally marginalized. Conscious of their less privileged social status, they strove for recognition
through cultural achievements, and formed a close literary community that
was characterized by making literature “family business” as well as by intermarriages. Thus the old family politics of the Southern Dynasties, sustained by
strategies such as intermarrying among elite families, continued to be played
out in a new field.
Shen Yue and Ren Fang played an essential role in the rise of this new
cultural elite. Neither had come from the most elite families, and Shen Yue,
moreover, was a native southerner. Both men, however, were regarded as
grand literary masters at the turn of century, a status confirmed, even partially
established, by their tireless promotion and patronage of younger writers.
There was rarely a Liang literary man who had not been appraised by Shen
Yue or Ren Fang. Shen Yue alone had commended more than twenty writers
and poets, the youngest of whom, Wang Yun (481–549), was forty years his
junior. At the beginning of the century, because of their closeness to Emperor
Wu and their role in the founding of the dynasty, both Shen Yue and Ren
Fang occupied positions of power in the court, and their approval meant
not just cultural recognition but political advantage as well. The compiler of
the History of the Liang (Liang shu) said of Ren Fang, “Those he commended
were often promoted, and so members of gentry and nobility vied with one
another to become acquainted with him. Dozens of guests were constantly
in his house.” Contemporaries referred to Ren Fang’s “core group” as “those
who passed the Dragon Gate”: Dragon Gate is the legendary rapids on the
Yellow River, and it was believed that carps leaping over it would transform
into powerful dragons. The historian added that apart from the chosen few,
“even scions of noble families could not become part of the group.” The
exclusiveness of such a close-knit community invoked a cultural aura that had
nothing to do with lineage. Granted, none of the select group was really a
“nobody,” yet neither were any from the most elite clans. The brothers Dao
Gai (477–548) and Dao Qia (490–527), members of this group, were descendants
of a Liu-Song general whose family background was so humble that he had
once made a living by transporting human waste, and Dao Gai was scorned
by an aristocrat as “still emitting the stench.” In the Liang, however, the Dao
brothers became well known because of Ren Fang’s appreciation, came to be
appreciated by Emperor Wu, and were compared to the famous Lu brothers,
Lu Ji and Lu Yun, of the Western Jin.
252
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
Another affiliate of Ren Fang’s famous group, Liu Xiaochuo, was widely
acknowledged as one of the finest Liang court poets. His clan, the Lius of
Pengcheng (in modern Jiangsu), boasted over seventy members, male and
female, who were good at literary writings. Yet his was merely one of the
many “literary families” that flourished in the Liang. Through intermarriages
and close associations, these families bound the Liang literary world together
in a complex web and strove to define themselves, just as the Liang empire
strove to define itself against its northern rival, with cultural, rather than
martial, power.
Literary production: catalogues, encyclopedias, anthologies
During the Liang, imperial book collection reached new heights. The imperial
library had suffered from a fire at the end of the Qi dynasty, and rebuilding
the collection was one of the first things Emperor Wu did upon ascending the
throne. Many scholars participated in the task. All Buddhist books were kept
in the Park of the Flowering Groves, while non-Buddhist books were housed
in the Hall of Literary Virtue and the Quarters of the Imperial Secretariat.
The latter amounted to 23,106 scrolls, a quantity that cannot fail to impress
when compared to the number of books owned by the Eastern Jin imperial
library when it was first founded in the fourth century, which came to 3,014
scrolls (about one-tenth of the Western Jin imperial book collection). The
number had also increased since the Yongming era, when no more than
18,010 scrolls were recorded in the imperial book catalogue. As for the Buddhist
works, a catalogue compiled by the monk Baochang in 518 recorded 54,000
scrolls.
Private book collecting was also being carried out with a passion. There
had never been so many private book collectors gathering books on such a
massive scale. As the historian said in the History of the Sui, “Emperor Wu of
the Liang took great delight in poetry and the Classics, and the entire state
was influenced by his penchant. Within the four borders, every household
possessed literary writings and histories.” At the beginning of the Liang, Shen
Yue’s book collection boasted 20,000 scrolls, which made him the foremost
private book collector in the capital area (later, Crown Prince Xiao Tong’s
book collection would surpass it). With over ten thousand scrolls Ren Fang
came in second. Many of Ren Fang’s books were “rare copies.” Ren Fang
compiled a catalogue of his book collection, which, though lost, was the
earliest private book catalogue recorded. Upon Ren Fang’s death in 508,
Emperor Wu had Shen Yue and He Zong examine this catalogue and take
from his collection whatever the imperial library did not have. Emperor Wu’s
253
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
son Xiao Yi (508–554), the prince of Xiangdong, also known as Emperor Yuan
(r. 551–554), was an avid book collector all his life, ever since he received his
first set of the five Confucian Classics as a gift from his father at the age of five.
A chapter entitled “Book Collecting” from his work, The Master of the Golden
Tower ( Jinlouzi), gave a detailed account of how he had assembled his book
collection. Such accounts would become increasingly common, particularly
in late imperial China, but Xiao Yi’s is the first we have.
In conjunction with the proliferation of books, Emperor Wu commissioned
a series of compilation projects. He commanded Dao Qia to produce an
epitome of the Confucian Classics, while another writer, Zhang Shuai (475–
527), was put in charge of compiling epitomes of the histories, writings of
the Masters, and literary works. Between 505 and 507, three catalogues of the
imperial book collection were prepared, by Liu Jun, Zu Xuan (fl. ca 500s), and
Yin Jun (484–532). Two catalogues of Buddhist scriptures were put out between
515 and 518. The most extensive catalogue to date was, however, produced
by a private individual, Ruan Xiaoxu (479–536), a lifelong recluse who was
nevertheless from one of the most prestigious elite clans and a relative of the
Liang royal family by marriage. Incorporating an earlier catalogue compiled
by Liu Yao (487–536), Ruan Xiaoxu’s Seven Records (Qi lu) was an ambitious
undertaking which was intended to include all the books there were in the
Liang empire, and recorded 6,288 titles in 44,526 scrolls (some say 30,000
scrolls). Though the catalogue itself is no longer extant, its preface, written
in the spring of 524 at Jiankang, is preserved in the seventh-century Buddhist
anthology Expansion of the Propagation of the Light (Guang hongming ji). In
the preface Ruan Xiaoxu gave a brief history of book cataloguing from the
Western Han to his day, and remarked that Seven Records contained many
titles missing from the imperial catalogue.
The potential competition and conflict between the public and private
claims to cultural authority were even more clearly manifest in the compilation of encyclopedias, another enterprise of literary production closely related
to book collection and textual transmission. The “encyclopedia” (leishu) was
both a way of organizing knowledge and a response to the practical need for
the use of references and allusions in one’s writings; its categorical structure
of “all things,” from heavenly bodies down to the tiniest insects, also reflected
the understanding of the cosmos, and, as such, represented the affirmation
of imperial order. Shortly after Emperor Wu’s younger brother asked the
scholar Liu Jun to compile The Garden of Classified Extracts (Leiyuan) in 120
scrolls, Emperor Wu decided to commission an even grander one. The outcome was The Comprehensive Epitome of the Park of Flowering Groves (Hualin
254
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
bianlüe) in 620 scrolls. The project, begun in 516, took a group of scholars eight
years to complete. Neither survives, but the latter was widely influential at
the time, and was carried across the border to the north by book traders.
An intensely Buddhist dynasty, the Liang witnessed the appearance of Buddhist encyclopedias. Early in the sixth century, Emperor Wu commissioned
the Record of Buddha (Fo ji), whose preface, still extant, was written by Shen
Yue. In 516, he again commissioned the compilation of Differentiated Manifestations of Sutras and Laws (Jinglü yixiang), which is the earliest extant Buddhist
encyclopedia. Here passages from various sutras are arranged under topical
categories, and many themes and images from this work are commonly seen
in literary writings. Emperor Wu’s third son, Xiao Gang (503–551), also known
as Emperor Jianwen (r. 549–551), later organized more than forty courtiers to
compile the three-hundred-scroll Joined Jade Disks from the Treasures of Dharma
(Fabao lianbi). Its preface, written in elegant parallel prose by Xiao Yi in 534,
survives.
Apart from the compilation of catalogues and encyclopedias, the making of
anthologies – literary production in a narrower sense – also flourished in the
Liang. Individual literary collections, compiled either by the author or by the
author’s friend, appeared in large numbers, and many forms and conventions
adopted by later editors of literary collections were first established during this
period. Following the model of Jiang Yan, Xu Mian (466–535) and Liu Zhilin
(477–548) edited their own writings into “Former and Latter Collections.”
Wang Yun, one of the most famous Liang poets, put together a collection of
his literary writings for each office he had held, a practice that set an example
for many later writers. Emperor Wu had a separate collection of poetry and
fu besides a regular collection of literary writings; he also had a collection of
“miscellaneous prose.” This is one of the earliest known cases in which an
individual writer had his writings arranged generically.
The compilation of general anthologies reached a new peak in the Liang.
Of the many general anthologies, three survive. These are Selections of Refined
Literature (Wenxuan), a general literary anthology arranged generically and
compiled under the auspices of Emperor Wu’s eldest son, Xiao Tong; New
Songs of the Jade Terrace (Yutai xinyong), a single-genre anthology of poetry
primarily in the five-syllable line compiled by the famous court writer Xu
Ling (507–583); and The Propagation of the Light (Hongming ji), a collection of
Buddhist writings from the Eastern Han to the Liang compiled by the monk
Sengyou (445–518).
Selections of Refined Literature, the earliest extant literary anthology, exerted
a strong influence in the Tang, and is the subject of much modern scholarship,
255
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
collectively dubbed Xuan xue (“the study of the Selections”). It was completed
in the 520s. According to a Tang source, it made a point of not including any
living author. Although this is a debatable point, it is true that Selections only
includes a very small percentage of Liang writers, and almost completely omits
the younger generation. New Songs of the Jade Terrace, by contrast, represents
contemporary writers very fully. While Selections was clearly intended for a
general elite audience, Xu Ling explicitly stated in the preface to New Songs that
it was for a female readership, more specifically for palace ladies. The textual
history of New Songs is troubled: its most popular edition is a 1633 edition that
claims to be the reprint of a Southern Song edition with a preface dated 1215,
but this Southern Song edition itself was no more than a patchwork of two
printed editions and one manuscript copy. To further complicate the textual
problems, the extant versions of the anthology might have mixed in poems
from the Latter Collection of the Jade Terrace (Yutai houji) put together by a Li
Kangcheng (fl. ca 778). There is no way of knowing for certain whether the
current arrangement of the poems even remotely reflects the original order
of the anthology.
These two anthologies are our most important sources of pre-Tang secular
literature. In both, Liang literary men worked on the received literary legacy
by “fixing” texts as they saw fit and assigning authorship where it was called
for; in doing so, they constructed a literary-historical narrative within which
they found a place for themselves. It is therefore important to bear in mind that
our knowledge and perception of early classical Chinese literature, particularly
poetry, are heavily mediated by the sixth-century men of letters. These two
earliest extant literary anthologies, despite their special status as such, were
produced in the context of many others that have been unfortunately lost, and
they differ sharply from each other in terms of compilation purpose, range and
standard of selection, and intended readership. In other words, it would be
wrong to draw general conclusions about the Liang literary landscape based
on a comparison of these two extant anthologies; moreover, their differences
should not be understood as a fundamental difference of opinions regarding
literature on the part of the compilers. Modern scholars have often taken
these two anthologies to represent two “rival literary groups” in this period.
Such a view, however, cannot be sustained by any close examination of the
literary scene of the Liang.
New Songs was, moreover, compiled for women’s reading pleasure, not for
didactic purposes like the many “conduct books” for women in contemporary circulation. Although Xu Ling’s explicit statement of editorial purpose
(i.e. aiming for a female readership) is often not taken seriously by modern
256
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
scholars, it is substantiated by overwhelming circumstantial evidence. Liang
upper-class women, from imperial consorts, princesses, and palace ladiesin-waiting to gentry women, were generally well educated, and there were
more known women writers from this period than ever. In 503, Emperor
Wu commissioned an encyclopedia of “textual references to women” to be
compiled and distributed to palace ladies. Since encyclopedias served the practical purpose of aiding a writer in composition, the compilation of such an
encyclopedia indicated that many palace ladies tried their hand at writing.
Three of Emperor Wu’s daughters, Princesses Lin’an, Anji, and Changcheng,
were particularly noted for their literary talents, and a preface to the literary
collection of Princess Lin’an, penned by her brother Xiao Gang, is extant.
The most famous woman writer of the Liang was Liu Lingxian, the sister of
Liu Xiaochuo; some of her poems and a sacrificial address to her husband,
written in exquisite parallel prose and often included in later anthologies, have
survived.
Literary criticism
The Liang witnessed the first full development of literary criticism in Chinese
history. Two important works were produced during this period: Liu Xie’s
Literary Mind and the Carving of the Dragon (Wenxin diaolong), written at the
turn of the century, and Zhong Rong’s Gradations of Poets, written between
513 and 518.
Liu Xie came from a northern émigré family of genteel lineage. Some
of his ancestors achieved prominent positions during the Liu-Song; by Liu
Xie’s time, however, the clan’s fortunes had declined from any previous glory
it had enjoyed. Having lost his father at an early age, Liu Xie never married because of strained financial circumstances. He took up residence in the
Dinglin Monastery in the suburbs of Jiankang and became a disciple of the
famous monk Sengyou, though at this stage he apparently did not shave his
head and take Buddhist vows. During his stay, Liu Xie became widely conversant in the Buddhist scriptures and discourses, assisting Sengyou in the project
of classifying the scriptures, cataloguing them, and giving them descriptive
summaries. It was presumably during this period that he wrote Literary Mind
and the Carving of the Dragon, whose completion a scholarly consensus places
at around the turn of the century. The title of the work conveys the ambitious
nature of his undertaking – the carving of the dragon transforms the traditional derogatory term for literary craft, “carving insects,” into a much more
sublime model, and yet it paradoxically evokes the pejorative associations and
reflects Liu Xie’s perennial anxiety about the technical aspect of literature.
257
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The work consists of fifty chapters. The first four chapters are each devoted
to the Way, the Sage, the Classics, and the Apocrypha; Chapters 5 to 25 discuss various literary genres, and Liu Xie listed thirty-four genres in total. The
second part of the book focuses on a series of basic literary concepts, ranging
from rhetorical devices and style to the creative process and readers’ reception
of literary works. The last chapter functions as an afterword, in which Liu
Xie explains the book’s title and his intent in composing such a work. In this
chapter Liu Xie makes the claim that literature is an extension of the Confucian Classics and that writing literary criticism possesses the same intrinsic
value as writing commentaries on the Classics and elucidating the words of
the Sage.
Although citing the Confucian Classics as an authoritative model for literature, Liu Xie’s immersion in Buddhist texts seems to have given him an edge in
analytical discourse. As his primary expository medium, Liu Xie chose to use
parallel prose, which sometimes creates no small tension between following
the logic of his argument and following the logic of parallelism. In terms of his
basic standpoint in relation to the literature of past and present times, Liu Xie
theoretically approved of change and transformation, but when dealing with
individual writers and period styles, one often senses his anxiety about what
he saw as the increasing “ornamentation” in literary writings. Liu Xie’s vision
of literary history was a continuous process of increasing ornamentation and
decadence, which began with the “plain and pure” in distant antiquity and
culminated in the “deceptive and new” in the Liu-Song period. According to
him, “the nearer we are to our own times, the more insipid literature turns out
to be.” Liu Xie’s views of literature are not, however, always consistent, and
considerable modern scholarship on his work is dedicated to explaining the
many apparent discrepancies and self-contradictions in the book and finding
a coherent system underneath.
Perhaps thanks to Shen Yue’s recommendation, Liu Xie embarked on an
official career, and served in a series of low posts. He became known to the
crown prince, who “received Liu Xie with deep admiration.” While Xiao
Tong’s large library almost certainly contained a copy of Liu Xie’s work,
whether Xiao Tong had read it and to what extent it influenced him are
impossible to know. Liu Xie remained a minor figure in the literary world of
the Liang. His name and work were known throughout subsequent dynasties,
and received increased attention during the Qing. But never did Liu Xie have
the preeminent stature as a critic that he has achieved in modern times: largely
under the influence of the European model of the treatise, early twentiethcentury Chinese scholars rediscovered Literary Mind as a comprehensive and
258
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
systematic work of “Chinese” literary theory, and the study of this work has
become a special branch of learning dubbed “Dragonology.” The treatise
model is, however, far from representative of the tradition of Chinese literary
thought.
It is noteworthy that the two most ambitious works of literary criticism
in the period were penned by two minor figures in the sociopolitical world.
Like Liu Xie, Zhong Rong was from a northern émigré family, and the most
prominent office he held was record keeper, a low-ranking secretarial job on
the staff of the prince of Jin’an (Xiao Gang’s title before he became the crown
prince). Gradations of Poets, alternatively known as Evaluations of Poets (Shi
ping), is divided into three sections, ranking 122 poets on three levels (top,
middle, and lower) on the basis of their poetry in the five-syllable line. It was
evidently influenced by the proliferation of “gradations” or “evaluations” at
the time, such as Gradations of Calligraphers (Shu pin), Gradations of Go-Players
(Weiqi pin), or even Ruan Xiaoxu’s Biographies of Noble Recluses (Gaoyin zhuan),
which divide recluses into three ranks, much in the same way as Gradations of
Poets. These works were in turn inspired by the custom of evaluating people
according to their abilities and moral qualities since the late Eastern Han.
Another characteristic of Gradations of Poets is to point out a poet’s literary
“ancestry” or “lineage” in terms of his or her style. One again, we see the
parallel between the sociopolitical world and the literary culture of early
medieval China.
Each section of Gradations of Poets has a foreword, which gives a general
discourse on poetry. Zhong Rong was more progressive than Liu Xie in terms
of generic preference. While Liu Xie still insisted that “poetry in the foursyllable line is the correct form,” Zhong Rong remarked that poetry in the
five-syllable line “occupies the most important position in literature, being
particularly flavorful among various modes of literary expression.” Although
fu was still a venerable form and poems in the four-syllable line continued to
be written on formal occasions, poetry in the five-syllable line had become
firmly established as the dominant literary genre.
No lengthy work of literary criticism was produced after Gradations of
Poets throughout the rest of the sixth century, but shorter pieces discussing
literature and poetry, in the form of letters, prefaces, or postscripts, were
very common. Among these were Xiao Zixian’s postscript to “Biographies
of Literary Men” in the History of the Southern Qi (Nan Qi shu), Xiao Tong’s
preface to Selections of Refined Literature, Xiao Gang’s letter to his brother Xiao
Yi written in the 530s, and sections from Xiao Yi’s Master of the Golden Tower.
It is impossible here to survey these documents at any great length; however,
259
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
the aggregate of discussion of literary matters does not support the recent
scholarly interpretation of three “rival schools” in the Liang, a theory first
raised in mainland China in the 1960s and still widely accepted as a received
truth.
This view regards the Liang literary world as divided among the “archaic or
traditionalist school,” with Emperor Wu as its center and Pei Ziye (469–530),
historian and writer, as its chief advocate; the “compromise school,” headed by
Emperor Wu’s eldest son Xiao Tong; and the so-called “avant-garde school,”
led by Xiao Tong’s younger brothers, Xiao Gang and Xiao Yi. Selections is
considered the representative anthology of the “compromise school,” while
New Songs of the Jade Terrace is taken as the anthology par excellence of the
“avant-garde school,” also known as the “palace-style” group. Xiao Gang is
believed to have been the inspiration behind the compilation of New Songs, a
dubious claim made in a collection of anecdotes almost four centuries later
and supported by no textual evidence. The conflict perceived between these
two “schools” is based on conventional judgments of moral historiography.
Xiao Tong’s Selections of Refined Literature was seen as canonical and “good,”
while the so-called “palace-style” poetry championed by Xiao Gang was seen
as decadent and immoral.
The claim about opposing schools, however, does not hold well upon
closer examination. Granted that tastes and fashions changed with time and
individual practices varied from writer to writer, the Liang literary world,
though diverse, shared a set of common beliefs and values about the genesis,
nature, and function of literature, particularly poetry. Modern scholars too
often take a single circumstantial text as the authoritative statement of the
author’s general position, even though the same author might very well
emphasize different aspects of an argument or even adopt different positions
under different circumstances to suit the rhetorical purposes of the moment.
Since what we have now are only fragments of a once vast textual world, we
tend to vest a piece of text with more significance than it might have had in its
original context. One example is Xiao Gang’s letter to a cousin, thanking the
marquis for showing Xiao Gang his new poems; this is clearly a “thank-you”
note offering polite compliments on three specific poems by the marquis,
instead of a general statement of Xiao Gang’s poetic values, which it is often
taken to be.
A more serious case is Pei Ziye’s treatise “On Carving Insects” (Diaochong
lun), commonly regarded as a “conservative” manifesto attacking contemporary literary practice of the “avant-garde school.” In its earliest extant source,
however, this text did not have a title and was placed squarely in the context
260
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
of the Liu-Song literary culture, not the Liang. It was the later source, The
Flower of the Garden of Letters (Wenyuan yinghua), compiled between 982 and
987, that gave it a title as well as adding a narrative context to it to make it look
like a literary treatise on contemporary (i.e. Liang) literature. In all likelihood,
Pei Ziye’s “treatise” was taken from his Essential History of the Song (Song lüe),
a work completed in late fifth century, before the founding of the Liang.
Instead of a factional division, the Liang royal family favored the same
group of contemporary writers. Liu Xiaochuo and Wang Yun, for instance,
were equally admired by Emperor Wu, Xiao Tong, and Xiao Gang. Many of
Liu Xiaochuo’s poems found their way into New Songs, yet he also played a
vital role in the compilation of Selections of Refined Literature. Likewise, there
was a general consensus regarding the past literary canon in the sixth century;
this consensus, indicated by a list of “great names,” was more or less fixed in
the fifth century and set the tone for subsequent reception of early Chinese
literature down to our own day. In this context it is particularly important for
us to bear in mind the different natures and purposes of the two Liang literary
anthologies, for these differences formed the standard of selection.
The Liang literary elite shared an intense critical awareness of the continuity
of the literary tradition, as well as the diversity of styles available to be
emulated. In the postscript to “Biographies of Literary Men” in the History
of the Southern Qi, after enumerating three major contemporary styles, Xiao
Zixian described his ideal poetry as one
that is born of natural instincts and yet consults the histories and biographies [for allusions and references]; a poetry that spontaneously responds
to inspiration and is not premeditated; a poetry whose language is easy to
understand and whose embellishment does not overwhelm its meaning; a
poetry that disposes of the ore but keeps the gold; a poetry that is smooth,
gentle, graceful, and passionate; a poetry that mixes in lines of ballads and is
painless to read out loud; a poetry that is neither too classic nor too popular,
but suits the mind just right.
Such statements, couched in terms impossible to refute, reveal familiar
elements characterizing the general poetic ideal of the Liang: prosodic excellence and tonal harmony, resistance to obscure language, the presence of both
feelings and restraint.
Palace-style poetry
When the term “palace style” (gongti) was first coined, it was used to characterize the style (ti), not the content, of the poetry written by Xiao Gang
261
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
and his courtiers after Xiao Gang became the crown prince in 531. “Palace” in
this phrase specifically referred to the “Eastern Palace,” the official residence
of the heir apparent. Frequently simplified and misunderstood as a formally
ornamental poetry devoted to the portrayal of life in the boudoir, palace-style
poetry was an imaginative and innovative poetry that opened up many new
possibilities for later Chinese poets, and its subject matter covered all aspects
of elite life.
In the 530s the older court poets such Liu Xiaochuo and Wang Yun were
still active, but a younger generation was rising. Xiao Gang, who was the
governor of Yongzhou (in modern Hubei) from 523 to 530, had a group of
outstanding scholars and writers in his entourage, including the ten “Scholars
of the Lofty Studio,” who were charged by the prince with compilation and
collation projects. After Xiao Gang became heir apparent, political power
was translated into literary influence. Palace style was widely emulated in
the capital area and spread to the provinces, disseminated by figures such as
Xiao Yi, the prince of Xiangdong, a talented practitioner of this new style.
The key members of Xiao Gang’s salon were Xu Chi (471–551) and Yu Jianwu
(ca 487–551), along with their respective sons, Xu Ling, the compiler of New
Songs of the Jade Terrace, and Yu Xin (513–581), a major poet of the Southern
Dynasties. Xu Chi in particular was credited as the originator of the palace
style. The Xus and Yus were so influential in the contemporary literary world
that the palace style was alternatively known as “the Xu–Yu style.” The central
figure of this group was Xiao Gang himself, who was one of the finest, and yet
one of the most underestimated, premodern Chinese poets. His extant poems
exceed 250, an impressive number from a period when so little survives. In
a manuscript culture where textual transmission depends entirely on handcopying and conscious preservation, the sheer quantity of Xiao Gang’s extant
work demonstrates a strong interest in his writings.
Palace-style poetry represents a watershed in the development of classical
Chinese poetry in ways that go beyond elaborate parallelism and a more
strict observation of tonal rules as then understood. It is best defined as a
poetry produced against an intensely Buddhist background and profoundly
influenced by Buddhist teachings about illusion, illumination, meditative concentration, and visualization. In contrast to earlier poetry, which often depicts
the world in generic and unspecific terms and aspires to represent the totality of the landscape, palace-style poetry is concerned with particularity on
both temporal and spatial levels, as it attempts to present things as observed
in living moments. This poetry is also intensely visual, in the sense not so
much of “pictorial images” as of what and how to see; it is characterized by
262
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
a focused and illuminating look at the minutest details of physical reality.
A typical palace-style poem is an act of uncovering and unconcealment, as
the poet’s gaze brings things into the foreground from the semi-darkness in
which they have been hidden; in the meanwhile, because of its engagement
with fleeting moments, the palace-style poem perfectly captures what Buddhism teaches about the transience, fragility, and ultimate unreality of the
phenomenal world.
We may take for example a couplet from Xiao Gang’s poem entitled
“Autumn Evening” (Qiu wan). In the foregoing lines, darkness is closing in
from all sides, and shadows dominate. The poet then turns his attention to
spots of light:
Tangled clouds, glowing red, are made circular by the limpid water;
tiny leaves, outlined by a lamp in the air.
Few poets before Xiao Gang had used the word yuan (“circular”) in the third
position of a five-syllable line as a full verb (“make circular”), and with such a
strange sense. Because of the grammatical structure in the Chinese original,
one might at first think that the first line means something like “tangled ruddy
clouds make the limpid water circular.” One then realizes that the clouds are
reflected in a circular pool and, although “tangled,” are confined and given a
shape by the pool – a roundness that indicates perfection (in Buddhism yuan
is used to describe the perfect teachings or enlightenment). Glowing with
the sunset red, the clouds grant the pool a momentary splendor. This is the
last light of nature. In the next line, the light in the water is transferred to
something else, as the poet notices the silhouettes of the leaves outlined by the
lamplight. The visual link between the lines is strengthened by the concept
ying, which refers to “reflections,” “shadows,” and things seen in “outline,”
all of which belong to the same category of visual phenomena. In a world
gradually sinking into shadows, the poet traces out luminous patterns and
forms, and affirms an order created by human effort. The poem represents a
moment when, at a time of decreasing visibility, vision is focused on even the
smallest change in nature, and, as a result, nature becomes illuminated.
Couplets by earlier masters, such as Cao Zhi’s “Trees are blooming in spring
splendor, / the clear pool stirs long currents,” or Xie Lingyun’s “Forests and
ravines gather in the dusk colors, / clouds and vapors withdraw the sunset
glow,” are often more straightforward and linear in their movement; Xiao
Gang’s couplet, by contrast, intimates a peculiar vision of the world and a
peculiar way in which poetry is made to work.
263
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The palace-style poets also perfected the form of poetry in the seven-syllable
line. Xiao Gang’s quatrain, “Gazing at A Wild Goose Flying Alone at Night”
(Yewang danfeiyan), as well as longer pieces such as Wang Bao’s (513?–576)
“Ballad of Yan” (Yan gexing) and Yu Xin’s “Willow Song” (Yangliu ge), are all
mature examples of this still rather novel form.
Other literary forms
Fu continued to be a popular form in the Liang. Liang writers were fond of
demonstrating their mastery in dealing with traditional subject matter. Shen
Yue’s lengthy “Fu on Dwelling in the Suburbs” ( Jiaoju fu), modeled on Pan
Yue’s “Fu on Living in Idleness” and Xie Lingyun’s “Fu on Dwelling in the
Mountains,” was composed shortly after he moved into his suburban residence
in 507. Even longer were the “Fu on a Southward Journey” (Nanzheng fu)
written by Zhang Zuan (499–549), Emperor Wu’s son-in-law, in 543, and “Fu
on Profound Observation” (Xuanlan fu) written by Xiao Yi, two years later.
More interesting to the later reader, however, are shorter fu pieces on less
grandiose topics composed during this period. The fu pieces by Xiao Gang,
Xiao Yi, and Yu Xin on the topics of lotus-picking and candlelight, for instance,
create a free-flowing poetic rhythm by mixing five- and seven-syllable lines in
a simple yet elegant language. Such short, lyric fu represented a striking new
direction for the genre, so much so that modern scholars frequently speak
of a “poeticization” of fu in this period, as the Liang poets also adopted such
a mixed meter in some of their poems. The truth is that poetry from the
fifth century on has also taken over some of the traits and topics traditionally
associated with fu, such as in the aforementioned “poems on things.”
Story collections continued to be produced. Ren Fang utilized his large book
collection in putting together Accounts of Strange Things (Shuyi ji); Yin Yun (471–
529) was commissioned by Emperor Wu in the 510s to gather anecdotes from
various histories to produce Small Talks (Xiaoshuo). A similar compilation of
anecdotes was Shen Yue’s Common Talks (Sushuo), which survives, like the
others, in fragments.
Emperor Wu of the Han and the people around him, particularly the
courtier Dongfang Shuo, had become the stuff of legend. Stories centering
on them had been in circulation from the third century on, such as Tales of
Emperor Wu of the Han (Han Wudi gushi), judged to be the earliest of these
texts, and the much later Unofficial Biography of Dongfang Shuo. A similar body
of materials centering on the lore of the Han emperor famous for his pursuit
of immortality was likely produced in the fifth and sixth centuries, despite
shadowy claims to much earlier authorship. Compared with earlier accounts
264
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
of a similar nature, these texts, closely tied to religious Daoism of the Six
Dynasties, are much more sophisticated in narrative strategies and ornate in
diction and style.
Religious writings also increased in the Liang. Tao Hongjing (456?–536),
the famous Taoist recluse who remained on close terms with the Liang royal
family, reportedly edited the records left by his disciple, Zhou Ziliang (497–
516), about Zhou’s encounters with Daoist immortals into a volume entitled
Accounts of Mr. Zhou’s Communication with the Mysterious (Zhoushi mingtong ji),
and presented it to the throne. Tao himself was responsible for the preservation
and editing of the fourth-century Daoist priest Yang Xi’s poems.
While biographies of well-known recluses, filial sons, and virtuous officials
continued to be produced, hagiographies of religious figures became the new
rage in the late fifth century and the early sixth. The Buddhist monk Huijiao’s
(497–554) Biographies of Eminent Monks (Gaoseng zhuan) survives more or less
in its entirety. Rather than focusing on one special group of monks or on a
region, as some earlier works did, it incorporates the biographies of over 250
monks between the first and sixth centuries from the north to the south. Its
counterpart is Biographies of Buddhist Nuns (Biqiuni zhuan), compiled by the
monk Baochang around 516. This work records the lives of sixty-five nuns,
from the time when monasticism for women was first established in China
in 357 to Baochang’s own time. Many of the nuns were not only conversant
in Buddhist scriptures but also well educated in secular literature; monastery
life clearly provided an opportunity for women to follow intellectual pursuits
as well as a religious calling.
Huijiao and Baochang’s works share the general Liang impulse to organize
knowledge and present an orderly account of the cultural past from what
seemed to them a privileged vantage point. The monk Sengyou’s A Collection
of the Records of the Translated Tripitaka (Chu sanzang ji ji) is an extraordinary
work intended as a record of all the translated Buddhist scriptures in the
course of five hundred years, from when Buddhism was first introduced into
China down to Sengyou’s own age. It inadvertently presents us, as no secular
source does, with a treasure trove of data about textual transmission in early
medieval China. Although the book is exclusively concerned with religious
texts, it allows us to catch glimpses of a vast system of manuscripts being
produced, reproduced, and circulated across Central Asia and China, a system
of words in traffic.
While much extant Liang writing may appear rather impersonal because
of its social nature and formalistic elegance, in Xiao Yi’s Master of the Golden
Tower one finds the prince’s accounts of his life in touchingly candid, intimate
265
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
terms and plain, straightforward prose. Xiao Yi had started this work in 522 at
the age of fourteen, and it was not completed until one year before his death.
In the tradition of the “Masters” who discoursed on various subjects, from the
management of the state to the cultivation of self, Xiao Yi wrote on a variety
of topics ranging from statecraft and admonitions to his sons to his views on
literature. Of particular interest are passages about his parents, particularly his
mother, Lady Ruan; his unfortunate marriage; his chronic health problems;
his book collecting; his memory of the time when he, as a child, used to pull
down the crimson mosquito net during hot and humid summer nights in the
south and read until dawn. Sometimes, he confessed, he did not recognize
a word or understand a phrase, but this did not prevent him from enjoying
the book. It is hard to believe that this was the very person who years later
ordered the burning of 140,000 scrolls on the eve of the fall of the Liang and
was thus responsible for the largest-scale deliberate destruction of books in
Chinese history.
The cultural construction of the “north” and “south”
During the Southern Dynasties the south had finally ceased to be peripheral to
the “Central Plains” – the heartland of China in the Yellow River region. The
rulers of the Southern Dynasties, Emperor Wu of the Liang in particular, saw
themselves as the upholders of the Han–Chinese cultural tradition against
a north that had fallen into the hands of the northern “barbarians.” The
political and military contestation between north and south during this period
was translated into antithetical cultural images of the two regions, with the
north configured as tough and masculine, while the south was sensuous and
effeminate. Such images, which have become standard in the Chinese cultural
imagination, were cultural constructs that reduce the great complexities of
the real north and south to simplified pictures that served political and cultural
purposes. The process of construction reached maturity in the Liang through
literary representations, but the antithesis was firmly established only in the
early seventh century under the rule of the Sui and Tang, the two northern
dynasties that unified China and brought north and south together.
As we will see later, the Sui and early Tang played a key role in setting up
the antithesis of the cultural concepts of “north” and “south,” but here we will
limit ourselves to two groups of texts from the south that were instrumental
in shaping the image of the north: a poetic subgenre later dubbed “frontier
poetry,” and a set of songs commonly regarded as “northern folk songs.”
These latter songs were performed and preserved by Liang court musicians
as part of military music (“Songs for Fife and Drum”), hence representing
266
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
a north as perceived and constructed by southern aristocrats. We do not
know the origin of many of these so-called “northern songs,” and some or all
of them might have indeed come from the north; what should be stressed,
however, is the mediating role of southerners in choosing, performing, and
preserving these songs. The proper question to ask is not whether these
songs were originally northern or southern, but why they were chosen by
the southerners for performance in the southern court. In dealing with these
songs we should also separate the issues of music and lyrics; that is, the music
of these songs might very well have integrated non-Han music motifs from
the north, but the adaptation of the lyrics is a different matter. In most cases,
we do not have definitive evidence for the northern origin of the lyrics.
In both “frontier poetry” and the “northern songs,” the north is represented
with a stylized macho language and dramatized description of the bitter cold;
it is an austere and harsh place, characterized by its martial prowess and lack of
refinement. In “frontier poetry,” the “frontier” is neither the real geographical
division line between north and south during this period, nor the southern or
southwestern borderland. Instead, it is identified with a specific locale, namely
the far north or northwest, the Central Asian frontiers of the Han empire; the
frequent use of historical Central Asian place names intensifies the sense of
exoticism. It embodies an attempt on the part of the southern elite to imagine
a space “out there” – distant and inaccessible in both spatial and temporal
terms, functioning as a cultural other to the construction of the southern
identity. Reaching its characteristic form first in Bao Zhao, the southern poet
who had never left the south, this poetry became a notable phenomenon in
the Liang, developed by He Xun, Wu Jun, and particularly Xiao Gang. As the
southern court literature exerted a large influence on the northern writers in
the sixth century, northern poets eventually adopted the diction and imagery
of the north in their own “frontier poetry.” Poems on military campaigns
and frontier life by famous northern poets are often no more than a pastiche
of allusions and images taken from historical and literary sources, modeled
on the southern “frontier poetry.” Lu Sidao’s (535–586) “Ballad of Joining the
Army” (Cong jun xing), written in a long tradition of the established yuefu
title, is exactly such a text. Any authentic experience that the poet might have
had is overwhelmed by the rich historical and literary allusions which appear
in virtually every line.
The Southland ( Jiangnan, literally “south of the Yangzi river”) was the
complement of the poetic north and found its embodiment in the poetic
image of the lotus flower, celebrated in the southern yuefu songs performed
at court as well as in the court poetry and fu. Rich in association in the native
267
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Chinese literary tradition, the lotus, in the regional love songs (lian, punning
with “passion,” also lian) as well as in a Buddhist context (representing purity
and enlightenment), caught the imagination of southern poets, who made
the lotus a symbol of the south. Lotus-picking, an agrarian activity usually
performed by women, became a popular topic of poetry and fu beginning
in the late fifth century. Xiao Gang’s “Fu on Lotus-Picking” provides a fine
example, representing the Southland as a land of sensuality and pleasure
against a vast background that is “pure and empty,” evocative of the Buddhist
vision of the vanity of all sensuous forms. Such a nostalgic, romanticized
portrayal of the south produced a lasting impact on later Chinese cultural
imagination.
Trauma and diaspora: writing the fall of the south
In 548, Hou Jing, a northern general who had defected to the Liang, rebelled
against his benefactor and seized the capital, Jiankang, after a bloody fivemonth siege. Emperor Wu died in 549; Xiao Gang ruled under Hou Jing’s
control until he was murdered in 551. Xiao Yi then claimed the Liang throne
in Jiangling and defeated Hou Jing in the following year, but the damage was
already done. The Hou Jing Rebellion caused massive devastation to the south,
wiped out a large part of the southern elite, and effectively destroyed the old
social order. In 554 Jiangling fell to the Western Wei army, and Xiao Yi was
captured and executed. Three years later, the Liang was overthrown by Chen
Baxian (503–559), a southern general from a minor gentry family. The new
Chen dynasty lasted only a little more than thirty years and was conquered by
the Sui army in 589. Emperor Wen of the Sui ordered the destruction of the
entire city of Jiankang: its walls, palaces, and houses were all to be demolished
and the land returned to agriculture. The Southern Dynasties had come to an
end.
Many Liang writers went north after the fall of the dynasty, either as envoys
who were detained or as captives. Some, like Xu Ling and Shen Jiong (502–560),
eventually came home; others, like Wang Bao, Yu Xin, and Yan Zhitui (531–
591?), never did. Although cultural communication between the north and
the south continued throughout the period of disunion, by way of Buddhist
clergy, merchants, and state envoys, the displacement of southern writers
to the north after the mid-sixth century contributed to the “fusion” of the
northern and southern cultures, made a true comparison of north and south
possible, and enabled the writers who survived traumatic historical changes
to obtain a distance across time and space to reflect on what had happened
to their state, their families, and themselves. Much writing after the fall of the
268
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
Liang was literally in survivors’ accounts, responses to the devastation of the
south, which was rightly perceived as the end of an era.
On his way back from the north after his release, Shen Jiong observed his
ravaged homeland as he approached Jiankang and wrote in a poem,
Still apprehensive about the northern cavalry,
I am ever wary of encountering barbarian troops.
Only large trees remain in the empty village;
deserted towns are left with crumbling city walls.
None of my old friends is around;
all my new acquaintances have different names.
A hundred years, thirty thousand days in all,
this heart-wrenching sorrow in each and every one of them.
His “Fu on the Returned Soul” (Guihun fu), of which only parts have survived,
portrays in great detail his experiences during and after the Hou Jing Rebellion.
Yan Zhitui, a writer and scholar who had served under Xiao Yi, was taken to
the north after the fall of Jiangling. He wrote “Fu on Contemplating My Life”
(Guan wo sheng fu), giving a full account of his life in a chaotic age. The fu is
interspersed with Yan Zhitui’s own annotations in unrhymed prose, explaining
references and furnishing details of the author’s personal circumstances as well
as larger historical events. Yan Zhitui was clearly writing with an audience
in mind – people whom he feared might not be acquainted with what had
transpired in the south: northerners perhaps, but also future generations.
A devout Buddhist, Yan Zhitui also authored The Account of Wronged Souls
(Yuanhun zhi), a collection of tales intended to illustrate the Buddhist principle
of retribution, but also preserving, among other things, poignant details from
a vast canvas of brutality and devastation after the fall of the south.
Yan Zhitui’s most famous work is Family Instructions to the Yan Clan (Yanshi
jiaxun). It was written over a long period from the 570s until 589 or later. In
this work Yan Zhitui laid out a series of rules of conduct for his sons. The
man emerging from these lucidly written essays in many ways represented
the “average” Southern Dynasties courtier: a learned scholar and a talented
writer, Yan Zhitui nevertheless lacked the flair of a Yu Xin or a Xu Ling. Admitting that he had no interest in the abstract discourse of the Laozi and Zhuangzi,
he manifested a down-to-earth philosophy of life. The topics discussed range
from children’s education to household management, remarriage, scholarship, literary writing, maintenance of good health, mastery of miscellaneous
arts such as calligraphy and painting, and various ethical codes. It embodies
the vision of the world of a member of the sixth-century Chinese elite; more
important, it is characterized by his quest for a way of life both honorable and
269
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
safe in a dangerous age, and by his painful attempt to establish an enduring
value system when everything with which he was familiar had crumbled.
Some of his advice might fail to satisfy the more exacting criteria of ethical
action of later neo-Confucianism, but Yan Zhitui, writing from early medieval
China, was giving less a patriarch’s instructions than a survival guide.
Yu Xin, hailed as one of the finest classical Chinese poets, exerted an
immense influence on northern literature. After the fall of Jiankang, he joined
Xiao Yi’s entourage in Jiangling. In the early summer of 554, Yu Xin was sent to
Chang’an, the capital of the Western Wei, as an envoy. He was detained and
never again returned to the south. A complicated man, Yu Xin suffered from
feelings of guilt, shame, remorse, and homesickness, yet his homesickness
was of a peculiar quality. To Yu Xin, the south was not merely a physical
space, but a land of the past. What Yu Xin had lost and lamented was more
than his state, even more than his prince; it was an entire era, a way of life.
Yu Xin’s sentiments found expression in his monumental fu, “The Lament
for the South” (Ai Jiangnan fu), one of the last grand fu in Southern Dynasties
literature. Like Yan Zhitui’s “Contemplating My Life,” here Yu Xin situates
the account of his personal life within a larger historical context. Yu Xin’s
highest accomplishments, however, lie in poetry and shorter fu pieces, in
which he managed to frame and highlight emotional intensity with a masterful
formal control and the cultivated grace of the Liang court poet. In Yu Xin’s
later poems, the intricate parallelism and erudite textual references to earlier
literature favored by palace-style poets are dexterously combined with a
simpler diction and an apparent ease of expression, which produce a powerful
rhetorical force.
The aftermath
In many ways the Chen was no more than an aftermath of the Liang. Its
territory was the smallest in all the Southern Dynasties, cramped by the
Western Wei (later Northern Zhou) and Eastern Wei (later Northern Qi) to
the north, and the Latter Liang, a small state under the rule of the descendants
of Emperor Wu of the Liang, to the west. Many of the Chen writers had
grown up in the Liang, and Chen literature was a continuation of the Liang
court literature in terms of diction and style, only on a diminished scale and
lacking the robust energy that characterized their predecessors. Xu Ling, the
compiler of New Songs of the Jade Terrace, was revered as the grand literary
master in the Chen court, but the center of the Chen literary landscape was the
much younger Chen Shubao (553–604), the last Chen emperor. Chen Shubao
was an avid poetry lover and gathered around him a group of courtiers who
270
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
were skilled in writing, including Jiang Zong (519–594) and Zhang Zhengjian
(ca 527–575). Their poems were elegant formal exercises mostly composed to
imperial command at banquets and parties and in the company of palace ladies.
Some of the palace ladies with literary talent, such as Yuan Dashe, held the
title of “Female Scholar” amd participated in the group composition. Those
“particularly alluring” poems would be set to music and sung in the harem.
The poet Yin Keng (fl. 540s–560s) deserves special mention. Coming from
an official family, he served in a series of low posts, mainly on the staff of
princes, from Liang to Chen. Yin Keng was not a prolific poet, but his extant
poems, thirty-four in all, contain memorable lines. The following couplet is
taken from a companion piece to Hou Andu’s (520–563) “Ascending a Tower
and Gazing toward My Homeland” (Denglou wangxiang):
Cold fields, after the harvest, stand still;
in the wilderness, sunlight is feeble
through the smoke of burned stubble.
The autumn scene, imbued with a sense of deprivation and loss after a time
of affluence, captures the mood of the south in the aftermath of the Hou Jing
Rebellion. Another poem, “Visiting an Empty Temple at Baling” (You Baling
kongsi), plays with the double meanings of “empty” (kong; Skt. Śūnyatā), a
word with immense resonance against the intensely Buddhist background of
the late Southern Dynasties:
Incense long gone, but the curtain is still perfumed;
banners are covered with dust, images grow hazy.
You ask me what I have seen –
a breeze in the air stirs the heavenly clothes.
The last image – the movement of the robe put on the Buddhist statue –
deepens the stillness and desolation of the place. Buddhism was also known
as the “Doctrine of Images,” since it teaches by way of icons – statues and
paintings. In the poet’s eyes the deserted temple seems to be imparting a lesson
of the illusive and transient nature of worldly glory with the very image of its
hollow existence.
IV. The northern court: early fifth through early
seventh centuries
An overview
The grand cultural and literary-historical narrative of the Northern and Southern Dynasties, Sui, and early Tang is in many ways one of divergence and
271
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
convergence of north and south. The Northern Wei dynasty was founded by
the Tuoba or Tabgach, a Xianbei people originally from the northeastern part
of China and believed to have spoken a Turkic language. The Tuoba rose to
power in the course of the fourth century, and changed the name of their
kingdom from Dai to Wei in 386. In the early fourth century, while south
China was under Liu-Song rule, the Wei carried out a series of military campaigns against neighboring states under the leadership of Tuoba Tao (known
posthumously as Emperor Taiwu, r. 424–452), and finally unified north China
in the year 439.
Although members of the Han Chinese elite were employed in government
service, the Northern Wei court remained largely dominated by Xianbei
nobles, until Emperor Xiaowen (467–499) launched a large-scale sinicization
program in the 490s. He made Xianbei nobles speak Chinese at court, wear
Chinese clothes, and adopt Chinese surnames. The surname of the ruling
house itself was changed from Tabgach to Yuan. More importantly, Emperor
Xiaowen moved the Wei capital from the old Tuoba power base of Pingcheng
(in modern Shanxi) to the former Western Jin capital of Luoyang in 494.
Emperor Xiaowen’s reform aroused much resentment among the Xianbei
and had long-term repercussions for the state as well as for northern literature
and culture.
Rebellions of garrison troops, partially caused by intensified ethnic conflicts,
broke out in the 520s and eventually led to the empire splitting into two halves,
the Western Wei, with its capital in Chang’an, and the Eastern Wei, with its
capital in the city of Ye (modern Linzhang, Hebei) in 534. The Eastern Wei,
though under the nominal rule of the Tuoba family, was dominated by
the powerful Xianbei minister Gao Huan (496–547), whose son deposed the
figurehead Tuoba emperor in 550 and established the Qi (commonly called
the Northern Qi to distinguish it from the southern dynasty of the same
name); the Western Wei court was controlled by Yuwen Tai (507–556), whose
heir likewise deposed the Wei ruler and founded the Northern Zhou in 557.
Twenty years later, the Northern Zhou conquered the Northern Qi, but the
Zhou itself was ended soon afterwards by Yang Jian (Emperor Wen of the
Sui, r. 581–604), a tough, astute general who became the first Sui emperor and
finally brought China under the rule of a single dynasty.
Yang Jian was not a man of learning or literary sensibilities, and he did
not care for the elaborate southern court literary style prevailing in the north
in the sixth century. In 584, he issued an edict ordering that all public and
private letters and documents be “plain factual records” with no rhetorical
embellishments. Later that year a provincial governor was thrown into prison
272
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
because his memorandum to the throne was “ornate and sumptuous.” But
Yang Jian’s successor Yang Guang (Emperor Yang, r. 605–617), who was
married to a Liang princess, was fascinated with the sophisticated culture of
the south, made repeated trips to the south during his reign, showed a high
regard for southern writers, and eventually was murdered by his rebellious
generals in the South.
Yang Guang was an ambitious ruler who engaged in grandiose, expensive
civil and military projects and whose vision exceeded his ability. As the Sui
crumbled in civil war under his rule, another northern general, Li Yuan,
a descendant of the ruling house of one of the Sixteen Kingdoms, rose to
prominence and founded the Tang dynasty in 618. Several years later, Li Yuan
was forced to abdicate by his son Li Shimin, who had first killed his elder
brother, the crown prince, and a younger brother, in a palace coup. Li Shimin,
better known as Emperor Taizong, ascended the throne in 626, and began a
twenty-three-year rule famous not only for his successful management of the
newly unified empire, but also for his successful construction of self-image as
a benevolent, respectful, and self-critical Confucian ruler. Many cultural and
literary issues were carried over from the Northern and Southern Dynasties
into Taizong’s court, where we see the last manifestation of the cultural
confrontation and integration of the north and south.
Like the Sui, the Tang was founded by a powerful northern elite clan
of mixed ethnic origins, but Taizong took care to base dynastic legitimacy
on what he perceived to be the orthodox Han Chinese culture. In the fifth
century, Emperor Xiaowen of the Northern Wei had executed his crown
prince because of the young man’s preference for the Xianbei lifestyle and his
opposition to the emperor’s sinicization reform; similarly, Taizong’s eldest
son chose to speak Turkic, dress in Turkic clothes and even set up a tent in
his residence in imitation of a Turkic khan. Taizong removed him from the
position of heir apparent and chose as his successor a younger son, Li Zhi,
who embraced the Han Chinese cultural heritage.
Taizong made a conscious investment in various kinds of cultural work
contributing to the project of dynasty-building, but the most notable impact
that the Sui and early Tang had on literature lay in their active role of judging
and transmitting the literary output of the Northern and Southern Dynasties. Judgments passed on southern court poetry in Sui and Tang official
discourse were to become the mainstream opinion for a millennium; however, a more profound consequence of the judgments of this period follows
from its neglect of the north. It is impossible for us to even begin to understand the northern literature – from its extant quantity to the nature of the
273
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
literary writings – without taking into consideration the sources that have
preserved it.
Despite their rivalry for military dominance and political legitimacy, north
and south were never entirely closed off to each other during the period of
disunion; various forms of cultural exchange took place by way of traveling
monks, merchants, and state envoys (who were often chosen for their articulateness and literary talent); nor was their boundary ever fixed. The northern
elite were quite familiar with southern literary writings, and many of them
fell under the influence of famous southern writers such as Xie Lingyun, Bao
Zhao, Xie Tiao, Shen Yue, and Ren Fang. The southern court, in turn, also
marveled at the wit, eloquence, and literary sophistication of the northerners.
Emperor Wu of the Liang, upon reading the writings of the northerner Wen
Zisheng (495–547) that were copied and taken back to the south by a Liang
emissary, praised Wen as a reincarnated Cao Zhi or Lu Ji. An anecdote relates
that Chen Qingzhi, a famous Liang general, treated northerners with great
respect ever since he came back from his military campaign to Luoyang. When
a colleague asked him why he admired the northerners so much, he answered
that although “those living to the north of the Yangzi river are always called
barbarians,” his stay in the north had opened his eyes to the splendid cultural
accomplishments of the northerners. We also learn from the dynastic histories
that northern writers were no less prolific than the southern writers.
A curious discrepancy, however, appears when we come to the surviving
literary works of the northern dynasties: extant northern literature is of a pitifully meager quantity (modern literary histories and anthologies often include
Yu Xin, Wang Bao, and Yan Zhitui with the northern poets, although these
southerners, who went north in their maturity, were not “northern writers”
in a strict sense). The early Tang historian Li Yanshou’s preface to “The
Biographies of Men of Letters” in The Southern Histories (Nan shi), however, is
merely one-tenth of the length of his preface to “The Biographies of Men of
Letters” in The Northern Histories (Bei shi), which forcefully demonstrates that
more significance was assigned to the northern than to the southern literary
scene. Another instructive set of figures is the surviving poems of three of the
most famous northern writers, commonly referred to as the “Three Talents
of the North,” Wen Zisheng, Xing Shao (ca 496–561), and Wei Shou (506–572).
Wen Zisheng had had a literary collection in about thirty-five scrolls, but
his extant poems, including fragments, are eleven in total; from Xing Shao’s
collection in thirty scrolls, nine poems are left; from Wei Shou’s collection of
about seventy scrolls, sixteen. All these writers, moreover, were from the sixth
century and heavily influenced by the Liang court style. Little Northern Wei
274
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
poetry survives from the fifth century, and what survives is largely preserved
in the History of the Wei (Wei shu), compiled by Wei Shou in the 550s, himself
a northerner and a poet.
There seems to have been a strong bias against the northern literature
in the early seventh century, the period responsible for preserving most of
what we have. The bias is visible not in official discourse but in the act of
selection and preservation of literary writings. Although the seventh-century
historians always criticized the court poetry of Xiao Gang, Xiao Yi, Xu Ling,
and Yu Xin as “the sounds of a fallen state,” the encyclopedias of the early
Tang showed an overwhelming preference for southern writings as against
their northern counterparts. Classified Extracts of Literature (Yiwen leiju), which
was presented to the throne in 624 and remains one of the most important
sources of pre-Tang literature, contains more than nine hundred selections
from Liang poetry, but only four selections from Northern Wei poetry (and of
these four selections two were written by Xiao Zong, son of Emperor Wu of
the Liang, who went north). Granted, there are only eight individual literary
collections by Northern Wei writers recorded in the book catalogue from
the History of the Sui (comp. 636), but the History of the Wei, compiled about
eighty years earlier, had mentioned many more writers whose writings “were
circulated in the world.” In the partially extant Grove of Texts from the Literature
Office, a large-scale anthology of pre-Tang literature completed in 657, we find
two poems from the Northern Wei, but nothing from Northern Qi and Zhou;
and of the two poems from the Sui, one is by a southern poet. In contrast,
we have thirty-one poems from Liu-Song, Qi, Liang, and Chen, with eighteen
of them being Liang poems. The same happens with prose. Classified Extracts
of Literature includes over six hundred selections from Liang prose, but only
forty-three from Northern Wei and Qi; when we come to the Northern Zhou
and Sui, the prose selections are almost entirely dominated by those by writers
originally from the south, namely Wang Bao, Yu Xin, and Jiang Zong. Of the
Northern Wei and Qi prose included in Classified Extracts of Literature, 90
percent was by Wen Zisheng, Xing Shao, and Wei Shou, the “Three Talents
of the North.” In the fragmentary Grove of Texts we find one prose piece from
the Northern Wei and one from the Sui, but five from the Liang.
An anecdote in an eighth-century work relates that Wei Shou once
requested Xu Ling to transmit his literary collection to the south, but Xu Ling
later dumped the collection in the water when he crossed the Yangzi river;
when an alarmed attendant asked him what he was doing, Xu Ling answered,
“I am merely getting rid of an embarrassment for Mr. Wei.” Although the
veracity of the story is uncertain, it is symbolic of the fate of the rich literary
275
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
production of the northern dynasties. The north may have conquered the
south, but its literary legacy was almost entirely wiped out.
The History of the Wei preserves most of the literary writings of the Northern
Wei, a dynasty that had lasted a century; this history is also an invaluable source
of information about lost writings. For instance, in the early sixth century, a
minister Zhang Yi (461–519) presented the throne with seven scrolls of poems
he had collected while serving as inspector in the regions of Qi and Lu (modern
Shandong) during the reign of Emperor Xiaowen. This poetic collection is no
longer extant, and it would have vanished without a trace but for Zhang Yi’s
letter to the throne accompanying the collection, which is preserved in the
History of the Wei. The particular nature of the source, however, affects the
kind of writings preserved in it; dynastic histories tend to include prose pieces
such as edicts, epistles (including petitions to the throne), proclamations,
treatises, or even fu, rather than poetry. Such a practice is largely responsible
for the false impression that the northern literature stressed pragmatic political
functions over aesthetic concerns or that fu and other prose forms flourished
in the North, but not poetry. In fact, of the “Three Talents of the North,” Wen
Zisheng reportedly did not write fu at all, while Xing Shao was considered to
be “not good at it.” To belittle his fellow writers, Wei Shou claimed that a
great writer must base his reputation on fu, and, perhaps as a result of such a
conviction, Wei Shou included many fu in the History of the Wei whenever he
wanted to showcase someone’s literary talent.
It is noteworthy that the compilers of the early Tang encyclopedias were a
mixture of southerners and northerners; this shows that their preference for
southern writings was a result of the contemporary taste, rather than a bias in
favor of one’s own native region. If the south won the battle in actual literary
influence, it paradoxically suffered ubiquitous public censure. Liang palacestyle poetry, to which the early Tang court poetry owed the greatest debt, was
most harshly condemned and came to be associated exclusively with boudoir
life, projecting an image of the conquered south as effeminate and decadent.
The historian of the History of the Sui (Sui shu) gives the following summary:
To the south of the Yangzi river, the musical tones are set forth, and a pure
sumptuousness is valued; to the north of the Yellow River, the intent of writings is virtuous and hardy, and people prize vital force and substance . . . This
is a general comparison between the advantages and disadvantages of the
northern and southern writers. Now, if one could take the pure sound from
that side and cut down long-winded sentences on this side, so that each will
discard its failings and the strengths will be combined, then pattern [wen] and
substance [zhi] will be balanced, and perfection achieved.
276
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
Pattern (wen) and substance (zhi), in complementary antithesis, were concepts
with a long history going back to the Analects. The combination of pattern
and substance to achieve perfection and balance was not a novel idea, but in
the historical context of the early Tang such a fusion represented the poetics
of a unified empire. To identify the south with patterning and the north with
substance was a particular move, indicating that the long period of separation
had finally come to an end.
The binary structure of north/south, which began as a geographical and
political opposition in the Northern and Southern Dynasties, was soon translated into a cultural division. Both north and south each consciously promoted
their own cultural legitimacy and constructed their cultural image in opposition to their rival. After the unification of China, the paradigm of southern
cultural dominance versus northern martial dominance, once promoted by
the southern court, was displaced into another pair of binary terms, “pattern”
versus “substance.” While “substance” was considered the fundamental term
and the privileged basis for “pattern,” the importance of wen, a word signifying
“pattern” and “form” but also cultural accomplishments and literature, nevertheless remained in the foreground. “Substance” without “pattern” ran the risk
of being uncouth, or, even worse, of losing one’s identity. The adoption of this
particular binary framework placed early Tang historians in a bind, resulting
in an ambivalent attitude toward the southern culture (“refined” or “decadent”), even as they identified the north with “substance.” Their preference
for southern over northern literature further complicated the matter and left
future generations with a curious gap between public praise of the northern
literature and radical exclusion of the northern writings from encyclopedias
and anthologies. As a consequence scholars, critics, and readers have for more
than a millennium accepted the paradigm set up by the early Tang court: the
“scarcity” of northern literary writings is taken to represent the disinterest
of the northern dynasties in literary culture, while southern court literature
is regarded with both admiration and contempt. The politically motivated
southern image of the north as unsophisticated and crude was thus reinforced
and taken for granted.
Northern literature in the fifth and sixth centuries
Throughout Wei, Qi, and Zhou, the Xianbei language, referred to as the
“dynastic language” (guoyu), was spoken among the Xianbei elite as well as in
the army. Works in the Xianbei language were still extant in the Tang, such as
Unclassified Prose in the Dynastic Language (Guoyu zawen), and Eighteen Biographies in the Dynastic Language (Guoyu shibazhuan). The Wei court musicians
277
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
had composed “The Dai Songs of Immortal Beings” (Zhenren daige), presumably in the Xianbei language, during the early years of Wei rule; the lyrics
were about the founding of the dynasty and the accomplishments of the Wei
rulers and ministers. Some of these might have been preserved in a ten-scroll
Immortal Songs in the Dynastic Language (Guoyu zhenge) and an eleven-scroll
Imperial Songs in the Dynastic Language (Guoyu yuge), which were lost after the
Tang. One Xianbei song translated into Chinese and entitled “Song of Chile”
is preserved in the twelfth-century Collection of Yuefu Poetry; it is supposedly
the one sung by a Xianbei general, joined in with by none other than Gao
Huan, the father of the first Qi emperor, in the year 546.
In the north, poetry and fu fulfilled the same social functions as in the
south: verses were exchanged between friends, courtiers were called upon
to compose poetry at imperial banquets or court gatherings, and eulogies
were presented to rulers to celebrate memorable occasions. Because of the
scarcity of materials, it is quite impossible to judge the relative proportion of
poetry in four- and five-syllable line in the overall literary output of the fifth
century; furthermore, poetry in the four-syllable line continued to be written
on formal occasions during the same period in the south, so the survival
of poems in the four-syllable line alone does not prove the “archaism” of
the northern literature as some modern scholars seem to presume; rather it
serves to highlight the nature of the sources as favoring the inclusion of poetry
composed on formal social occasions.
Gao Yun (390–487), a literary and political luminary of the Northern
Wei, had written “Fu on the Dai Capital” (Daidu fu, Dai being the former name of the Wei) in the “capital fu” tradition; “Fu on the Deer Park”
(Luyuan fu) was commissioned by Emperor Xianwen (r. 466–471) to celebrate
Deer Park, which had been constructed by Emperor Daowu in 399. You Ya
(d. 461), another literary courtier, was commanded to write “Fu on the Hall
of Sumptuous Splendor” (Taihua dian fu). Gao Lü (d. 502), a prolific writer,
presented “Eulogy to the Utmost Virtue” (Zhide song) to Emperor Xiaowen
upon his succession to the throne in 471; ten years later, after the suppression
of a rebellion, Cheng Jun (414–485) presented “Eulogy on Celebrating the
Dynasty” (Qingguo song) to the throne. Both eulogies are in the four-syllable
line and preserved in the History of the Wei. Neither the “Fu on the Dai Capital”
nor “Fu on the Hall of Sumptuous Splendor,” mentioned in the History of the
Wei, is extant, and “Fu on the Deer Park” is transmitted only because it was
included in a Buddhist source from the early Tang, as a result of the Buddhist
associations of the name “Deer Park,” where the Buddha had delivered his
first sermon.
278
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
One of the most notable figures from the first part of the fifth century
was Cui Hao (380–450). Cui Hao came from an illustrious northern elite clan;
his mother was the granddaughter of the Jin poet Lu Chen. Through his
many talents, Cui Hao rose to a powerful position and became a trusted
adviser to the emperor, which was unusual for a Han Chinese courtier in
the early Wei. In 429 Cui Hao was entrusted with the task of supervising
the compilation of the dynastic history. After the project was finished, he
accepted the suggestions of two of his assistants to have the history inscribed
on stone tablets and set up the tablets in the suburbs of the capital for all to see.
Since some of the dynastic events were written in a “comprehensive but not
decorous” manner, upset Xianbei noblemen spoke of the matter to Emperor
Taiwu, who became furious and had Cui Hao and his entire clan, along with
all those who had participated in the project, put to death. Many men of
letters associated with Cui Hao, such as Zong Qin and Duan Chenggen, were
implicated and executed. Zhang Zhan, another literary companion of Cui
Hao, burned all the literary works Cui Hao had sent him and, withdrawing
from the public world, managed to die of old age.
In the second half of the fifth century, active literary figures included Li
Biao (444–501), Cui Guang (451–523), Han Xianzong (466–499), and Zheng
Daozhao (d. 516). Li and Cui, both prolific writers, had exchanged many
poems with each other, none of which is still extant. One poem in the fivesyllable line presented to Li Biao by Han Xianzong survives from Han’s literary
collection of ten scrolls. Zheng Daozhao’s poems on landscapes, apparently
inscribed on stelae, survived fortuitously in a later work on bronze and stone
rubbings.
If the execution of Cui Hao and his circle in 450 took a heavy toll of
the northern literary community, the second key event in the Northern
Wei literary history, namely Emperor Xiaowen’s sinicizing reform, marked a
literary revival. Emperor Xiaowen himself was a devoted lover of literature
and had had a literary collection in nearly forty scrolls during his brief life.
It is said that ever since he turned twenty (by Chinese reckoning) in 486,
he drafted all the imperial edicts on his own. His sacrificial address to Bi
Gan, an ancient loyal minister who was wrongly executed, is a good example
of his erudition and stylistic elegance. The more fundamental change in the
northern literature brought about by Emperor Xiaowen was the active interest
in cultural enterprises assumed by the state.
The sixth century saw the rise of the “Three Talents of the North” and
the appearance of many other northern men of letters. The Yang family
from Wuzhong (modern Tianjin) is worthy of note. Yang Ni (fl. late fifth
279
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
century) was a philologist who had had a personal library of several thousand
scrolls of books. His clansman, Yang Gu (467–523), was a known writer. Yang
Gu’s eldest son Yang Xiuzhi (509–582), who served Wei, Qi, Zhou, and Sui,
achieved a greater fame among his contemporaries for his poetry and fu; he
also authored a book on rhymes and A Record of Past and Present Personages of
Youzhou (Youzhou gujin renwu zhi). Amidst the chaos following the collapse of
the Northern Wei in 534, Yang Xiuzhi went to the south. It was presumably
during this time that he had access to the Liang crown prince Xiao Tong’s
edition of Tao Yuanming’s collection and made a copy of it. He then collated it
with two other editions and produced a new edition. Yang Xiuzhi’s preface to
this new edition, still extant, is one of the earliest writings on Tao Yuanming’s
collection.
Yang Xiuzhi’s younger brother Yang Junzhi composed a set of song lyrics in
the six-syllable line in the 540. These lyrics were “lewd and clumsy,” but proved
immensely popular and sold well in the market under the title “Companion
Pieces by Yang the Fifth.” It is said that once Yang Junzhi noticed some errors
in the copies for sale and tried to correct them; the bookseller, not knowing
who he was, scolded him, saying the poems had been authored by “an ancient
worthy.” Stories like this afford us a precious glimpse into the circulation and
transmission of texts in the world of manuscript culture.
One prose work from the Northern Wei that deserves mention is the
Commentary on the Classic of Rivers (Shuijing zhu) by Li Daoyuan (d. 527). The
Classic of Rivers is a geographical treatise believed to be from the first or
second century; in writing the commentary, Li Daoyuan cited copiously from
more than three hundred earlier sources, many of which are now lost but for
their fragmentary preservation in the Commentary. Li Daoyuan is often hailed
as a great landscape prose writer; however, due to the loss of the sources,
and because citation practice in premodern China does not always make it
clear when exactly a citation ends, it is impossible to know how much of the
commentary was quoted materials. One of the best-known passages from the
Commentary, a description of the Wu gorges, often anthologized or cited as
representing the supreme achievement of the northern landscape prose, was
in fact taken from the fifth-century southern writer Sheng Hongzhi’s Account
of Jingzhou ( Jingzhou ji). While Li Daoyuan made personal investigations into
many of the rivers in the north, he had never traveled to the south, and any
description of the southern landscape in his Commentary can only be attributed
to book knowledge and hearsay. It is remarkable, given the general loss of
numerous regional geographic treatises from this period, that the one work
that incorporates both north and south, as well as the northern and southern
280
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
accounts, survives more or less intact; it is also a work that joins the author’s
real experience and textual landscapes.
After the split of the Northern Wei in 534, the Eastern Wei and its successor
dynasty, the (Northern) Qi, got the better share of literary men. Men of letters
formed a social and literary circle and participated in group compositions at
gatherings. Xing Shao, Yang Gu, Wang Xin (d. 560), Pei Bomao (497–535),
and some others once composed dozens of poems together at a party, and
the next morning Xing Shao reportedly was able to recite all the poems
without missing a single character. After Pei Bomao died from over-drinking,
a dozen of his literary friends held a memorial service at his tomb and each
composed a poem lamenting his death. They included Wang Xin, Chang Jing
(d. 550), Lu Yuanming (fl. 528–537), and Li Qian (b. 508). Wei Shou, being
away at the time, also sent a poem. Lu Yuanming and Li Xie (496–544) had
once served as emissaries to the south; along with Wei Shou and Wang Xin,
they were much admired by the Liang court for their literary sophistication
and wit.
Apart from the increasingly sophisticated use of parallelism in poetry and
prose, the impact of southern literature on the north during the sixth century
can be seen in anecdotes such as one in which Xing Shao criticized Wei
Shou for imitating Ren Fang, while Wei Shou countered by accusing Xing
Shao of “stealing from Shen Yue.” There was an equal interest in Shen Yue’s
theory of metrics, as seen in Zhen Chen’s (d. 524) “Dismembering the Four
Tones” (Zhe sisheng), and Chang Jing’s “Eulogy on the Four Tones” (Sisheng
zan). Shen Yue himself had even written a response to the former treatise.
The Northern Qi emperor Gao Wei (556–578) was fond of literature and
established the Grove of Literature Office (Wenlin guan) in 573. Some fifty
men of letters, both northerners and southerners, served in the office; many
of them contributed to the compilation of a literary encyclopedia, The Imperial
Reader of the Hall of Cultivating Literature (Xiuwendian yulan). The poems left
by some of the Grove of Literature Office poets, such as Zu Ting and Liu Ti
(525–573), are stylistically indistinguishable from the southern court poetry.
An interesting work from the first half of the sixth century is Yang Xuanzhi’s
Record of Luoyang Monasteries (Luoyang qielan ji). Yang Xuanzhi was a low-level
Wei official. Very little is known about his life, but he was certainly not a
famous writer of his day. In 547, upon passing by Luoyang, then in ruins, he
gave an account of the once splendid Buddhist temples in the city, lamenting
the downfall of the former Wei capital.
The Western Wei was sadly short of literary luminaries. In 545, Yuwen
Tai commissioned Su Chuo (498–546), his trusted adviser, to compose “The
281
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Great Proclamation” (Dagao), a piece of political prose in archaic style. The
History of the Zhou states that “all writings [of the Zhou] followed this style
from then on.” Even if this had been true, the situation did not last long, for
only a few years later, Yu Xin, Wang Bao, and other southerners came to
the north, constituting a powerful presence on the northern literary scene.
Yuwen Tai’s eldest son, Emperor Ming (r. 557–560), an accomplished writer
himself, showed great regard for Yu Xin and Wang Bao; two of Emperor
Ming’s younger brothers, Yuwen You (d. 580) and Yuwen Zhao (d. 580),
became Yu Xin’s patrons and literary disciples, and Yuwen You penned the
preface for Yu Xin’s literary collection in 579. Yu Xin was also commissioned
by Emperor Wu (r. 561–578) to produce new ritual hymns for the Zhou cosmic
and ancestral sacrifices; even the setup of the musical instruments followed
the Liang model. The unification of China had begun on the cultural level
long before the military and political fact.
The conquest of the Qi in 577 by the Zhou and of the Chen by the Sui a
decade later brought many men of letters to Chang’an, which became the
new cultural center. Since some of the Northern Qi literati had come from
the south after the fall of the Liang, it was as much a reunion of the southerners
as a convergence of the north and south. The impulse to make cultural
comparisons between the north and south and to standardize and unify was
seen in discussions about northern and southern pronunciations among a
group of eight northern and southern scholars who gathered at Lu Fayan’s
house in the early 580s; the result of their collaboration was a rhyme dictionary
(Qieyun) compiled by Lu Fayan, with a preface dated 601.
Besides a high esteem for the southern court style, former northern Qi
and Chen writers suddenly found something else in common as courtiers of
fallen states. On an autumn day during his stay in Chang’an, the aging Chen
courtier Jiang Zong visited the Kunming Pool with two Northern Qi poets,
Yuan Xinggong (fl. ca 570s–590s) and Xue Daoheng (540–609); the poems they
wrote on the occasion bespeak a profound sense of loss and alienation. A group
of former Qi courtiers, including Yan Zhitui, Yang Xiuzhi, and Lu Sidao, all
composed poems on the topic “Listening to the Cicada” (Ting mingchan) after
their arrival in Chang’an; the one by Lu Sidao, a well-crafted poem in lines
of various lengths, expresses his sadness over his displacement in a strange
land.
Lu Sidao and Xue Daoheng stood out among the northern writers for their
elegant and lucid style in the second half of the sixth century. Xue, five years
younger than Lu, outlived him by nearly a quarter of a century and was
revered as a grand literary figure in the Sui.
282
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
From Emperor Yang to Emperor Taizong
The short reign of the Sui boasted many accomplished writers in its court, both
northerners and southerners. Sweeping generalizations were often made in
the late sixth century about “cultural and literary differences between the north
and south,” as seen in Yan Zhitui’s Family Instructions, or in the preface to the
southern poet Xiao Que’s literary collection by Xing Shao (the very fact that a
northern poet wrote a preface to a southern poet’s literary collection signaled
a new era). After the Sui unified China, a northern poet, Sun Wanshou, wrote
a long poem during his exile to the south, which quickly became famous.
Entitled “Being Stationed Far Away in the South, I Send This to Relatives and
Friends in the Capital” (Yuanshu Jiangnan ji jingyi qinyou), the poem contains
the following couplet: “The south is a land of pestilential vapors, / and always
abounds in banished ministers.” This couplet, an attempt to reverse the image
of the south back to that of the age of Qu Yuan and Jia Yi when the south
was peripheral to the center, is ironically based on the southern poet Xie
Tiao’s well-known line, “The south is a land of charm and beauty.” Even
as the northern poet belittled the south, he betrayed his indebtedness to the
southern literary legacy.
Empeor Yang, a lover of the south, was in many ways the most important
cultural figure in the Sui. He was an accomplished poet; his poetry, often
stressing the magnificence and propriety of his rule, exemplifies the “imperial
poetics” of a ruler presiding over a newly unified empire. One of the characteristics of Emperor Yang’s reign was his penchant for extravagant display
of dynastic grandeur and power. A variety show of song, dance, gymnastics, magic, and circus known as a “Hundred Plays,” banned by his father,
was reinstituted by Emperor Yang on an unprecedented scale, once reportedly involving as many as 30,000 performers. Beginning in 606 the show was
staged in the capital in the first month of every year; in 607 it was put on for
the Turkic khan at a banquet with 3,500 guests. A poem of sixty lines by Xue
Daoheng upon watching such a show, written in response to the southern
writer Xu Shanxin (558–618), testifies to the opulence of the carnival (Xu’s
poem is no longer extant).
A much more successful ruler, Emperor Taizong of the Tang nevertheless
shared many similarities with Emperor Yang: Taizong, too, loved display,
although his was of an image of himself as a virtuous and restrained Confucian
monarch. He had grand imperial ambitions, and, as he was intensely aware,
he was also the second-generation ruler over a newly unified empire with
all its potential instabilities. A statement by Taizong summarizes his attitude:
283
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
“Although We have conquered the world with martial prowess, We must rule
it with cultural power.” Taizong was a competent poet who, like Emperor
Yang, was seduced by the southern literature, but Taizong was much more
sagacious in his attempts to incorporate southern sophistication into a larger
political agenda.
Even before he ascended the throne, Taizong had inaugurated the Office
of Literature (Wenxue guan), which later became the Office for Extending
Literature (Hongwen guan). The scholars appointed to the office continued to
hold their regular bureaucratic posts, and were frequently summoned into the
imperial palace to “discuss literature as well as state affairs” until midnight.
Taizong also placed paramount importance on the compilation of dynastic
histories, a project that had begun but languished during his father’s reign,
and was then revived by Taizong in 629 and brought to completion in 636.
The History of the Jin ( Jin shu) was compiled between 646 and 648; this time,
Taizong took it upon himself to write “the historian’s comments” for four
of the biographies: those of Sima Yan, the first Western Jin emperor, Sima
Yan’s father Sima Yi, the poet Lu Ji, and Taizong’s beloved calligrapher Wang
Xizhi. The choice of these four biographical subjects reflects Taizong’s intense
personal interest in cultural politics.
In more than one way, the most important literary activities in the early
seventh century happened in the court, as Taizong and his courtiers frequently
composed poetry together on public occasions. Due to good fortune in the
sources, more poems composed on the same occasion have been preserved
than ever before, which enables us to see a clear, comprehensive picture of
group compositions on such occasions. These poems, elegant and well crafted
in their parallel couplets but lacking in individuality, celebrate the splendor
of the dynasty as well as confirming the legitimacy of Taizong’s reign. The
only poet who betrayed a strong personality in such writings was, not surprisingly, Taizong himself, whose extant collection of about a hundred poems
remains the largest from this period. Yet the speaker in these poems is more
an emperor than a person, as Taizong was so absorbed in playing the part of
a monarch that the man disappeared into his role.
Despite public denunciations of the southern dynasties, Taizong and his
courtiers had entirely assimilated the southern court style. Taizong maintained a perfect balance between northerners and southerners among his
literary courtiers. Just to cite a few well-known names: on the northern side,
we have Yang Shidao (d. 647), who often hosted private parties and invited
men of letters to participate and compose poetry; Li Baiyao (565–648), the
son of the famous public prose writer Li Delin; and Shangguan Yi (607?–664),
284
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang (317–649)
whose ganddaughter Shangguan Wan’er was going to become the arbiter of
literary taste in the next generation. On the southern side, we have Yu Shinan
(558–638), the compiler of the encyclopedia Extracts from Books in the Northern
Hall (Beitang shuchao); Chu Liang (555–647), who had served Chen and Sui,
and his son Chu Suiliang (596–658), a celebrated calligrapher; and Xu Jingzong
(592–672), the son of Xu Shanxin.
One exceptional figure in this period was Wang Ji (ca 590–644), who did not
belong to the court group and wrote a kind of poetry remarkably free from
court rhetoric. Wang Ji came from a distinguished northern elite clan, but
had had an uneven official career marked by several resignations from lowlevel offices. In his own writings, he cultivates a self-image as a wine-loving
eccentric, consciously opposed to the aristocratic circles in the capital and
modeled upon such Wei and Jin literary figures as Ruan Ji and Tao Yuanming.
The simplicity of Wang Ji’s poetic diction has also led scholars to remark
on the influence of these earlier figures on Wang Ji’s poetry, but Wang
Ji’s greatest debt is to his immediate predecessor Yu Xin, whose poetry
and fu incorporate simple diction and easy syntax nevertheless couched in
well-wrought parallel couplets. In the late eighth century there appeared an
abridged edition of Wang Ji’s collection, edited according to the contemporary “return to antiquity” ideology; this abridged edition found its way into
printed editions in late imperial China, and became the dominant edition. A
fuller edition of Wang Ji’s collection in the form of three manuscript copies,
“discovered” in the 1980s, almost doubles Wang Ji’s oeuvre, and shows a Wang
Ji who is rather different from the image of a rustic poet conveyed in the
abridged edition. This Wang Ji is much more polished, has a decidedly “contemporary feel,” and shows a profound indebtness to southern literary culture
even as it manages to be free from the more formal, more ornate court style.
Wang Ji himself might have been fascinated with a backward gaze, but his
poetry prefigures a new era in literary history.
285
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
4
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
stephen owen
Overview
The cultural Tang does not correspond exactly with the political dynasty,
founded in 618 and lasting until 907, by which time it had ceased to be a viable
polity for a quarter of a century. We begin our cultural Tang with Empress
Wu’s rise to power in the 650s and carry on into the first decades of the
eleventh century, over half a century after the Song dynasty was established.
This period is bounded on one side by the reign of Emperor Taizong (r. 627–
649), the final phase of northern court culture and the full assimilation of the
sophisticated legacy of the south. On the other side our period ends with the
rise of the great political and cultural figures of the eleventh century, such as
Fan Zhongyan (989–1052) and, most of all, Ouyang Xiu (1007–1072), writers
who were to give Song literati culture its characteristic stamp.
Three hundred and seventy years is too long a span to constitute a meaningful literary-historical period, but comparison of literary culture at the beginning and end of this long era can bring out some of the fundamental changes
that occurred. In the 650s, literature was centered almost entirely in the imperial court; by the end of the era literature had become the possession of an
educated elite, who might serve in government, but whose cultural life was
primarily outside the court.
Both before and during the Tang there were writers who used literature in
a very personal way; it is not surprising that these were often the writers who
continued to be read in later ages. At the same time, however, it is important
to remember that literature was primarily a social practice, shared by an
increasingly widening community. The Tang inherited a system of classical
prose genres and poetic subgenres and extended it. Most of those prose genres
and poetic subgenres were tied to specific occasions in life. As the social
sphere of literature spread outward from the court, the capacity to compose
competent prose and verse was expected, whether carrying out functions in
286
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
the civil bureaucracy or going to a party with friends. Although much of this
literature tied to social occasion was routine, it in no way precluded genius;
indeed, many of the greatest pieces of the era were composed in response to
a social obligation to write.
In the mid-seventh century, skill in literary composition was one among
many routes to win social distinction and imperial recognition. This would be
expressed in Chinese by the term ming, both “name” and “reputation.” In the
first part of our era, making a name for oneself was primarily dependent on
the state, whether through imperial favor or, increasingly, through the institution of the literary examination ( jinshi). Over the course of the eighth and
ninth centuries, public recognition of literary “reputation” gradually passed
to a much larger community of judgment. Although success in the literary
examination remained a compelling aspiration for most, the dissociation of
literary merit from state validation reached the point where true literary talent
often came to be associated with failure in public life. By the ninth century, we
find many who defined themselves as “poets” (and even a few who defined
themselves as prose writers), approximating the European tradition’s idea of
poetry as a unique vocation in life. This process by which literary practice
became separated from the authority of the state on the general level (as
opposed to the recluses of earlier periods) helped define a whole new sphere
of cultural life for the elite.
The Tang transformation of literary culture made this era a new beginning
in the history of Chinese literature. In the mid-seventh century writers still
took their older models from Selections of Refined Literature, representing a
tradition that stretched from the Western Han to the beginning of the sixth
century; more recent models for both poetry and prose were found in the
works of Xu Ling and Yu Xin from the second half of the sixth century.
While interest in earlier literature never disappeared, by the ninth century the
dominant earlier models for poetry and prose came primarily from the Tang
itself, beginning in the eighth century. The manuscript library at Dunhuang,
discovered in the early part of the twentieth century, undisturbed since it was
sealed in about 1035, included copies of Selections of Refined Literature, but the
numerous manuscripts of poetry preserved there represent almost exclusively
Tang poetry. Although pre-Tang poetry began to gather renewed attention in
the fourteenth century, Tang poetry remained the dominant model for most
of the rest of the history of classical poetry. The early ninth-century writers
Han Yu (768–824) and Liu Zongyuan (773–819) became the first models for
“ancient-style prose,” the form that dominated prose composition for the next
millennium. Although few in the Tang would have recognized their future
287
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
importance, Tang stories were to provide core plots for much Chinese drama
and some fiction.
The Complete Tang Poems (Quan Tang shi) and its supplements have preserved
about 51,000 poems from the Tang and the Five Dynasties. To this should be
added approximately ten thousand more poems from the first half-century
of the Song, still very much in the Tang tradition. The Complete Tang Prose
(Quan Tang wen) contains about 23,000 pieces (including much documentary
material); this has been supplemented several times, with recent additions of
large amounts of epigraphic material. Our knowledge of Tang stories depends
almost entirely on the early Song compendium Extensive Records of the Taiping
Reign (Taiping guangji) in five hundred chapters, completed in 978 and printed
in 981. Since the Extensive Records carefully cites its sources for every item
included, we can partially reconstruct otherwise lost storybooks and anecdote
collections from the Tang and earlier. A number of anecdote collections have
survived independently. The Buddhist and Daoist canons have also preserved
an extensive corpus of material, including tales, biographies, and verse, which
was largely excluded from secular sources. Finally there is the material from
the great Buddhist library at Dunhuang. In addition to providing rich sources
for religion and social history, the Dunhuang manuscripts preserve a precious
window on a marginal Han Chinese literary culture in Central Asia.
Our knowledge of Tang literature depends on what survives, on material
accident and acts of conservation that reflect the interests of particular ages and
particular individuals. The most important period for gathering and editing
Tang literature began at the end of this period, in the last part of the tenth
century and in the early eleventh. The hazards of manuscript circulation, with
individuals often copying only those texts that pleased them, and the massive
destruction of manuscripts during the late ninth century and first half of the
tenth, left early Song scholars with extensive, but scattered and fragmentary,
remains of the Tang literary legacy. Unlike the itinerant humanists of the
European Renaissance, who gathered the remains of Latin antiquity from
monastic libraries, most of the editors of Tang literature were civil officials,
bound to the single locale of their posts; they gathered what they could,
searched, borrowed, and collated.
The case of the poetry of Li Shangyin (813–858), now considered the preeminent poet of the mid-ninth century, is a good example. Our present version
is due to the efforts of Li Shangyin’s early Song admirer Yang Yi (974–1020).
Yang Yi began with a collection of somewhat over a hundred poems, poems
that would now probably be considered unrepresentative. Over the years
Yang Yi diligently gathered until he had 282 pieces. Then a friend serving
288
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
in the southeast provided a manuscript that brought the collection to over
four hundred poems (still substantially fewer pieces than our current version).
Yang Yi was not only an ardent admirer of Li Shangyin, he was someone with
great political power and an extensive network of friends. If even Yang Yi had
such difficulty gathering the scattered manuscript remains of a poet, we can
imagine the case for less well-placed editors.
Tang prose by and large continued the range of genres from the pre-Tang
period, but some genres achieved a new prominence. The “preface on parting”
(songxu) became an important independent prose form, its peculiar name
perhaps due to its original association with a parting poem. The “account of an
excursion” (youji) came to be one of the most interesting prose forms, mixing
landscape description with reflection. In the ninth century we have a renewed
interest in the parable and prose on topics not linked to occasion; the latter
sometimes approaches the “essay” in Bacon’s sense, if not in Montaigne’s.
In the second half of the seventh century, we have the earliest “regulated fu”
(lüfu), following strict balancing of tones as in poetry (though a freer balancing
of tones in fu existed already in the sixth century). The form did not reach its
characteristic form until the eighth century; the “topic” or “title” was followed
by a phrase that set the rhymes. There was a strict pattern of exposition, with
each section developed using the preset rhyme. This was the kind of fu that
came to be used in the literary examination. Tang writers developed the full
range of topics employed in pre-Tang fu, but added many more, including
moral topics (“Taking Worthy Men as Treasures”), scenes from the Classics
and legend (“Shun Sings ‘South Wind’”), and historical scenes.
Poetry was the most common literary form, inviting, as prose and fu did not,
composition in the context of a group. Sometimes the occasion itself would
be the common topic; sometimes a topic might be assigned or multiple topics
distributed. Often the rhyme would be assigned. At parties the composition
of poetry was regularly part of drinking games, with the last to finish required
to drink a cup of ale as a “forfeit.”
Composition of poetry at banquets held by emperors, princes, and friends
had a long tradition. From the late seventh century on we see less-formal
poetry parties held with increasing frequency. Sometimes a group of friends
would gather and pay a visit, either by surprise or by prearrangement. Such an
occasion required verses from the visitors and the host. Visits, either individual
or by a group, often required compliments for the host’s dwelling (usually
the surroundings rather than the house) and the pleasures of the company
enjoyed. Universal rituals of politeness became poetry in the Tang, and in
some cases they became poetry that is still read with pleasure.
289
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Qiu Wei, a minor poet of the first half of the eighth century, composed
a memorable version of a topic that can be traced back to the Southern
Dynasties: “visiting the recluse and not finding him in.” In the Tang a “recluse”
usually meant simply someone who was neither an examination candidate
nor an official; such a person would, however, be celebrated as a recluse in the
proper sense. Qiu Wei praised the surroundings of the recluse’s dwelling and
left, saying that he understood the person from the dwelling and the place,
and therefore did not need to meet the man in person. Wang Wei (699 or
701–761) took the social situation yet one more level in an equally memorable
poem. A friend visited Wang Wei when he was not in, and Wang Wei wrote
to acknowledge the visit, imagining Mr. Su looking for the poet:
...
A fishing boat, stuck to the frozen shore,
hunters’ fires burning upon the cold moor.
All there was: out beyond the white clouds,
a bell’s infrequent tolling broke through gibbons’ night cries.
Mr. Su’s gaze, hoping to discover the returning poet, runs out to the margin
of his field of vision, from which comes only the enigmatic sound of a temple
bell.
Group excursions likewise called for poems. Perhaps the most memorable
was in 752, when a group of poets – including Cen Shen (ca 715–770), Gao Shi (ca
702–765), Chu Guangxi (ca 706–763), and Du Fu (712–770) – together climbed
to the top of the pagoda of Ci’en Temple in Chang’an (surviving in modern
Xi’an as Greater Wild Goose Pagoda). All marveled at the pagoda’s height
and the range of vision it provided. From this “perspective” some vowed to
follow the truth of Buddhism; others did not; Du Fu saw ominous political
problems looming. Although we do not know the sequence of composition,
when we read such poems together, we see how they respond to each other,
giving each poem in the set a resonance that it lacks when read alone.
Parting had been a common occasion for poetry since the third century.
While it varied in the Tang according to situation, it was a social ritual. Friends
would sometimes accompany the traveler on the first stage of the journey,
then hold a banquet and send the traveler on his way, often the next morning.
The parting banquet had its roots in actual ritual, and the highly conventional
nature of most parting poems is a good example of how poetry could serve as
the individual re-creation of ritual. There are many famous and memorable
Tang parting poems; some work through the conventions, but some depart
from them altogether.
290
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Most Tang prose letters surviving in the received tradition were composed
with the clear intention of preserving them for the author’s collected writings, though we may presume they were actually sent. From Dunhuang and
elsewhere in the dry sands of Central Asia we have everyday letters. Poetry,
however, was commonly used in place of both formal and informal letters.
Prose letters would often discuss some intellectual or political issue; verse
epistles would tell about what the writer was experiencing or ask about the
recipient.
Both prose and verse letters were sent to superiors seeking patronage and
preferment. Literature was essential to making a name for oneself, and young
writers would often prepare small collections of their poetry and/or prose
to circulate among highly placed officials. Some scholars believe that from
the last part of the eighth century, tales were used for this purpose as well,
showing off the author’s style while entertaining the prospective patron.
Poems circulated among friends, and sometimes would spread quickly
through a general readership in cities like Chang’an. A recipient of a poem
or even a casual reader could compose a “companion piece” (he), responding
to the earlier poem. Verse letters and poems presented directly to someone
often called for an “answer” (da or chou). Where we have both the original
and the answer, we see how necessary the former is to understanding the
latter; yet some answering poems are among the most famous Tang poems,
even without the poem they were answering.
Poems were composed on travels and on sites visited; meeting someone on
a journey also invited a poem. If the poet visited some ancient site, he would
write a “meditation on the past” (huaigu); if it was a place associated with his
personal past, the poem would be “stirred by traces of [my] past” (ganjiu).
Death was, of course, an important occasion. There were a number of prose
genres that took different roles, many of them ritual, in response to death.
It seems likely that the composition of grave memoirs (muzhi ming) was an
important source of income for some writers. Poetry, too, had its laments,
ranging from the personal response to the highly formalized “pallbearers’
songs” (wan ge), in the Tang reserved for members of the aristocracy and
imperial family.
Yuefu permitted the poet to play a number of stylized roles: the young
nobleman (a splendid wastrel), the wandering man-at-arms (righteous, heroic,
and sometimes sad), the frontier soldier (eager to gain fame, eager to serve
the emperor, lonely for home), the lonely woman (whose man is fighting
on the frontier, enjoying himself with courtesans, or simply off wandering).
Yuefu used old titles or variations on old titles. Although it had clear roots
291
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
in the pre-Tang period, a new genre developed in the Tang, closely related
to yuefu and imperfectly distinguished from it. These were “songs” (gexing,
to be distinguished from “song lyrics,” ci, a genre that developed in the last
part of our era as new words for popular melodies). “Songs” were often in
stanzas and predominantly in the seven-syllable line, and, like yuefu, they were
distinguished by a manner of presentation rather than by the actual practice
of singing. As a rule of thumb, yuefu use pre-Tang yuefu titles and roles, while
“songs” made up new titles and often have the poet himself as a speaker.
The “poem on history” (yongshi shi) was a pre-Tang topic that was not
very widely practiced in the eighth century, though it became very popular
again in the ninth century, both in individual poems and in sets of quatrains
on chronologically arranged moments in history. “Poems on things” (yongwu
shi) were always popular. At one extreme we find Empress Wu’s literary
courtier Li Qiao (645–714) composing 120 “poems on things,” giving a very
standard rhetorical treatment of each (the set received a mid-eighth-century
commentary by Zhang Tingfang). Like Chinese literary encyclopedias (leishu),
these poems provided examples of how to treat a topic with the proper
allusions. At another extreme we have imaginative transformations of the
“thing” in highly specific contexts. Li Qiao gives an exemplary, but very
wooden, poem on the “horse.” When Gao Xianzhi, a famous general of the
Tang’s Central Asian armies, arrived in Chang’an in 751, Du Fu wrote on the
general’s horse.
The Westland’s Protector-General’s Turkish blue dapple,
its fine reputation came here to the east in a flash.
In the battle line this very horse has been long unrivaled,
of one mind with its master to achieve great deeds.
Those deeds achieved, special nurture follows it where it goes,
and now, wind-tossed, it comes from afar, from Drifting Sands.
A stallion’s manner, never accepting the kindness of the trough,
a fierce spirit, still longing to seize the advantage in battle . . .
“General Gao’s Dapple” may be the product of horse-lore, but the horse is at
the same time the counterpart of the great general himself.
The elastic notion of the “ancient” was a powerful force in Tang poetry.
Chen Zi’ang’s (661–702) “Stirred by Experiences” (Ganyu) from the late seventh century began a legacy of poems, some of which were called “Stirred
by Experiences,” but many of which went by other titles. A group of such
poems were gathered at the beginning of Li Bai’s (701–762) poetry collection
under the title “Ancient Style” (Gufeng). By easily recognized stylistic and
292
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
thematic gestures, such poems evoked a sense of intense personal engagement with society and the polity, with the poet as social critic, in ways that
were associated with older poetry, particularly poetry from the Han and Wei.
The Tang inherited a map of literary-historical styles, genres, and character
types, each with its own associations. Over the course of the Tang, this “map”
was extended and more sharply defined. The complexity of such a repertoire
enabled combinations and transformations that were original in the best sense
of the word. Not only were there new distinctions of type and place, new
categories were also added. By the ninth century we have a world of particular
detail and nuance that seems close to the lived world.
I. The age of Empress Wu (650–712)
On July 10, 649, Emperor Taizong passed away. His heir, later known as
Emperor Gaozong, was a sensible, but weak-willed, young man, whose accession to the throne had been supported by his maternal uncle, the powerful
statesman Zhangsun Wuji. The preceding century had witnessed a series of
short-lived dynasties, which were sustained by the canniness and charisma
of individual rulers rather than by enduring institutions. These dynasties had
generally collapsed after the second or third generation, under successors who
lacked the gifts of the first emperors. When Gaozong took the throne as the
third Tang emperor, the familiar pattern seemed to be repeating itself.
History did, indeed, repeat itself. In Emperor Gaozong’s case, however, the
power that appeared behind the weakened throne was not that of an ambitious
minister, but of his empress, styled Wu Zhao, and known to posterity as
Empress Wu. Originally a minor concubine in Emperor Taizong’s harem, by
655 she had replaced Gaozong’s existing empress and exercised ever greater
political control. As Emperor Gaozong’s health rendered him increasingly
incapacitated, she took over complete control of the empire; after his death in
683, she briefly put her two surviving sons on the throne in rapid succession,
then ruled on her own. In 690 she proclaimed her own dynasty, the Zhou, thus
ending the Tang after the third actual generation. The Tang was, however,
saved for another two centuries because, after her death in 705, her sons and
successors bore the Tang imperial surname Li. Albeit unwittingly, Empress
Wu was in large measure responsible for giving China her most stable and
longest-lived dynasty since the Han.
Her eldest surviving son, Emperor Zhongzong, reigned for five years after
Empress Wu’s death, but power remained in the hands of court women, primarily his wife Empress Wei and his sister, the formidable Taiping Princess.
293
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The throne then passed to his brother, Ruizong, and after that to Ruizong’s
son, Li Longji, who was determined to rule as well as reign. With the abdication of his father, Li Longji took the throne in 712 to become the most famous
of all Tang emperors, known as Emperor Xuanzong.
Empress Wu’s half-century of effective rule and the half-decade of dominance by court women that followed was a unique and underappreciated
period in Chinese literary history. The empress favored spectacular rule,
frequently changing the reign name with attendant amnesties, staging ceremonies, receiving portents of her legitimacy, and above all transporting the
court on grand excursions. She populated her days with events, and her constellation of literary courtiers celebrated each event in turn with the polished
rhetoric that befitted the aura that was invested in each. If Emperor Taizong
had assumed the role of the self-critical and deferential Confucian ruler, the
empress presented herself as divinely authorized (the only possible justification for a woman ruler in a contemporary context); and the function of her
literary courtiers was praise and reaffirmation of her legitimacy.
The most enduring strain in the Chinese literary tradition valued not praise,
but a persuasive representation of the writer’s true feelings and an intense,
usually critical, engagement with the problems of society and the polity. As
a consequence the writers of her reign most appreciated later were often not
the great literary courtiers, but those who were unsuccessful or presented
themselves as critics of a woman’s empire.
Although we still find members of the powerful old families in Empress
Wu’s court, the empress wanted her own men, and these were acquired
primarily through the literary examination ( jinshi), which took on a greater
importance and new form during her rule. An epitaph recovered from a
stele gives the earliest evidence of the most striking feature of literature’s
ties to political life in the Tang: by 679 the composition of poetry and fu
was used in the literary examination. These components of the examination
were added to the older essay question on policy, ritual, or some moral issue.
Throughout the rest of the Tang there were sporadic objections to the poetry
and fu components of the examination, and several times those components
were suspended for a year. They were, nevertheless, very popular parts of
the examination, seeming to embody the literary examination’s openness
to “talent,” broadly defined, and hence to the examination’s meritocratic
promise.
Examination poetry and fu preserved the court rhetoric of Empress Wu’s
age for centuries, long after the style had gone out of fashion outside of
court. The topics were set by the examiners and shared by all examinees.
294
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
The 679 examination, for example, asked for a poem on the theme “Many
Are the Pleasures of Court and Wilderness,” a line from Zhang Xie’s poem
“On History,” included in Selections of Refined Literature; the fu topic was
“The Ruler and His Officers Share the Same Virtue.” Both the poem and
the fu required a strict structure of exposition in parallel couplets, eventually
with prosodic requirements in balancing tones. It was not a system designed to
produce great literary works (though successful works were closely studied for
practical purposes), but it was a rhetorical discipline that unified a community
of writers and readers for more than three centuries.
The poetry requirement in the literary examination has often been seen
as an important stimulus for the flowering of poetry in the eighth century.
The relation is more indirect and already apparent in the late seventh century:
the increasing promise of office through the literary examination brought
together young men with a shared rhetorical training. In the social life of the
capital – writing at parties, to friends, and to senior literary men who might
be patrons – a less formal poetry developed.
Those who passed the examination and entered the court literary establishment were called upon to celebrate court occasions, but they were often
enlisted to work on various scholarly projects. The state played an important
role in both sponsoring and authorizing cultural work. We first see this on
a large scale in the first half of the sixth century in the Liang dynasty, when
Emperor Wu and the princes used literary scholarship as part of a general cultural program to define and strengthen the dynasty. By the seventh century
the cultural enterprise was becoming, at least in part, bureaucratized. The
state took charge not only of gathering and conserving the textual record, but
also of sponsoring large synthetic scholarly projects. Although the center of
literary culture shifted from the court to the elite over the eighth and ninth
centuries, the state never gave up its claim to be the conservator of past and
contemporary culture, including work on the Confucian Classics, history,
thought, and more purely literary composition.
Although “literary courtiers,” broadly defined, might have had offices
throughout the extensive court bureaucracy, two institutions were designated
specifically for cultural work. One of these was subordinate to the imperial
Chancellery and known in this period as the Office for Extending Literature
(Hongwen guan); no less prestigious was the Office for the Glory of Literature
(Chongwen guan) in the crown prince’s shadow government. Court cultures
everywhere have employed writers to celebrate rulers and their deeds; in
China, characteristically, this need was institutionalized in an office that provided both rank and a commensurate fixed stipend. Private scholarship, of
295
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
course, continued; but on completing their works, private scholars often presented their texts to the throne to gain both the imprimatur of the court and
personal recognition.
In the 650s, the first decade of Emperor Gaozong’s reign, we can see
something of the role of the state in cultural work and its variety. One of the
great projects of the first half of the seventh century was a committee, headed
by Kong Yingda (574–648), charged with synthesizing and passing judgment
on scholarship on the Confucian Classics since the end of the Han. This
massive work, The Correct Significance of the Five Classics (Wujing zhengyi), was
first presented to Emperor Taizong in 642. A decade later, in 653, Emperor
Gaozong issued an edict that made The Correct Significance state-sponsored
orthodoxy in the interpretation of the Confucian Classics.
Emperor Taizong had commissioned a set of state-sponsored histories of
previous dynasties whose existing histories seemed inadequate. Li Yanshou, a
private scholar, undertook briefer and more synthetic versions, The Northern
Histories (Bei shi) and The Southern Histories (Nan shi). These were presented
to the throne in 656, and the imprimatur of the court helped to find them a
place in the so-called “standard histories” of dynastic China. In the following
year, 657, the famous literary courtier Xu Jingzong (592–672) completed his
massive thousand-scroll anthology of pre-Tang literature, The Grove of Texts
from the Literature Office (Wenguan cilin). Here we see another facet of Tang
cultural politics. We know that in 686 an envoy from Silla, one of the three
kingdoms on the Korean peninsula, came to the Tang court seeking rituals
and literary texts and was given selections from The Grove of Texts; it was
probably in a similar diplomatic context that the anthology made its way to
Japan. Although the complete anthology was long lost in China, scattered
scrolls have survived in Japan.
The private scholar Li Shan (d. 689) presented his commentary on Selections
of Refined Literature to the throne in 658. This work, citing the earliest known
usage of each phrase in the anthology, set the most common model for subsequent scholarly commentary on literature. The works above, all authorized
by the court within a five-year span, are still considered important in Chinese
culture and literature.
The grandest of all the court projects was the 1,300-scroll Pearls of the
Three Teachings (Sanjiao zhuying), commissioned by the empress in 699 and
completed in 701. This was an epitome of Confucian, Daoist, and Buddhist texts
compiled by a large committee of the most distinguished literary courtiers.
The epitome itself does not survive, but part of an anthology of poems by its
compilers has survived in the Dunhuang manuscripts.
296
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
The period of Empress Wu’s rule saw a steady stream of anthologies, collections of exemplary couplets, epitomes, and “encyclopedias” (leishu, quotations from earlier literature arranged under a systematic set of topics). Since
these works are lost, it is easy to overlook their significance; however, in a
manuscript culture in which so many complete texts were largely confined
to the imperial library, such works seem to have been a primary means by
which access to the cultural heritage was acquired. In the preface to a collection of couplets, Splendid Lines by Poets Old and New (Gujin shiren xiuju), the
courtier Yuan Jing wrote of the difficulty of finding the books with which
to make a comprehensive selection; in this nine-year project, completed in
670, Yuan Jing acknowledges the central importance of a three-hundred-scroll
anthology, one of those court projects, in making material widely available.
The Buddhist church was another site with the institutional structure, the
wealth, and the leisure to promote scholarship; no less important, large-scale
copying in its scriptoria spread throughout the temples of the empire. In
addition to the continuous production of translations of Sanskrit materials
(in the Tang primarily done by native Chinese scholars) and commentaries,
Buddhist scholars compiled their own anthologies and encyclopedias. In 664
the monk Daoxuan completed the Expansion of the Propagation of the Light
(Guang Hongming ji), an important anthology of earlier pro-Buddhist writings.
In 668 the monk Daoshi completed the great Buddhist encyclopedia The Pearl
Grove in the Dharma Park (Fayuan zhulin), which contained not only scriptural
material but also retribution narratives.
The seventh century was the last century for major translation projects
and the height of Chinese journeys to India, undertaken both under state
auspices and as private pilgrimages. The monk Xuanzang (600–664) set off for
India without permission, and after a prolonged period visiting the Buddhist
kingdoms of northern India and study in a Buddhist university, he returned
to Chang’an in 645, where he was received with great honor by Taizong.
He devoted the rest of his life to translating the large corpus of Buddhist
scriptures that he had brought back to China. On his death in 664 his disciple
Huili composed a biography in five scrolls, which was expanded by another
disciple in 688 to ten scrolls. Such length was unheard-of in secular biography.
In addition to translation and commentary, Xuanzang also composed An
Account of the Western Regions during the Great Tang (Da Tang xiyu ji) in twelve
scrolls, giving concise descriptions of the lands he passed through in his
travels. This work has been of great importance for historians of medieval
Central Asia and India; for example, one of the cornerstone dates in the
history of Sanskrit literature, the approximate period in which the prose-poet
297
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Bāņa lived, is known because he celebrated a king mentioned by Xuanzang.
There was also diplomatic contact with the Indian states; in 664 the imperial
envoy Wang Xuance returned to China and composed an account of his
travels. Xuanzang traveled over the northern route to India; in 671 the monk
Yijing set out for India by the southern ocean route and returned in 691
with Hinayana scriptures; two works of his survive, an account of India and
Buddhist practices there and a collection of biographies of earlier monks who
had gone to India. Yet another travel account of the Indian pilgrimage was
composed by Huichao, a monk from the Tang’s closest ally in Korea, Silla,
who returned to Chang’an in 727; this has survived in an incomplete version
among the Dunhuang manuscripts.
The court culture of Emperor Gaozong’s early reign was populated with
writers who began their careers during the previous reign. The most famous
poet of the 650s and early 660s was Shangguan Yi (608?–664), only a few of
whose graceful lyrics survive. Parts of a work on poetics are extant, An Ornate
Roofbeam of Tablet and Brush (Bizha hualiang), with discussions and enumerations of poetic types, kinds of parallelism, and faults in versification, the last
of these building on Shen Yue’s theory of the “eight faults” of versification.
In such works it was common to illustrate each term in an enumeration with
exemplary couplets or passages, sometimes followed by a short commentary.
Yuan Jing’s Marrow and Brain of Poetry (Shi suinao) is a similar work with surviving sections on euphony and parallelism and is probably also from the 660s.
Both of these texts were preserved in Japan; such works on technical poetics
fell out of fashion in China and were often lost. This is in striking contrast to
technical treatises on calligraphy, of which many have been well preserved,
including Sun Guoting’s 686 Handbook of Calligraphy (Shu pu) from the age of
Empress Wu.
In 664 Shangguan Yi involved himself in a plot to have the ailing Gaozong
remove Empress Wu from power. Informed of what was transpiring, she
went and confronted the emperor, who characteristically backed down. The
empress then had Shanguan Yi and his entire family executed, sparing only his
young granddaughter, whom she took into her service. This was Shangguan
Wan’er, whose considerable talents would raise her to become the empress’s
private secretary in 696 and finally a high-ranking consort of Emperor Zhongzong. She was to become one of the finest poets of the first decade of the
eighth century and an arbiter of court literary taste.
The sumptuous rhetoric of court literature, a literature of celebration, had
to contend with an enduring strain in the Chinese tradition that distrusted
it. For a century and a half cultural critics had lamented the fall of literature
298
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
from personal engagement and moral seriousness into a fascination with
ornament and fine phrasing that seemed like mere play. Such critics often
identified moments of radical reform, though such moments always proved
to be illusory, merely gradual, or restricted to one person or group. Yang
Jiong (650–after 693), himself usually a florid court writer, located one of those
apparent moments of reform at the beginning of the 660s, which coincided
with the height of Shangguan Yi’s popularity:
In the first year of the Longshuo Reign (661), the style changed in the field
of literature. Writers were outdoing one another to construct delicate subtlety; they competed to fashion the most intricate scrollwork . . . They sought
success through associations by reflection; they claimed beauty for artificial
parallelism. Rugged frame and energy were utterly gone; hardness and vigor
were unknown.
The artificial style overthrown was almost certainly the “Shangguan style”
(Shangguan ti). The writer credited with reforming this sorry state of affairs
was Wang Bo (650–676), for whose collected works Yang Jiong was writing
a preface. Many of Wang Bo’s poems are relatively unornamented, and his
works in general have a forcefulness that is indeed distinct from the sometimes
mechanical exposition we find in court writers of the era. Wang Bo was,
however, sometimes a master of the most florid, ornamental style; and in
this, “reform” is hard to see.
Yang Jiong and Wang Bo were counted among the “Four Paragons of
the Early Tang” (Chu Tang sijie), which also included Lu Zhaolin (ca 634–
ca 686) and Luo Binwang (ca 619–684?). Yang Jiong may have felt that Wang
Bo changed the fashion for frivolous rhetoric, but Du Fu, writing a century
later, refers to his contemporaries’ judgment of the “Four Paragons”: “Yang,
Wang, Lu, and Luo were the style of those days; / ‘not serious in their
writing’ – the sneering never stops.” This is hardly a fair judgment, but it does
reflect the degree to which even the most serious and “progressive” writers of
that age seemed merely flowery from the perspective of the greatly changed
literary world of the mid-eighth century.
There were individual connections among the four, but only once – in the
winter of 671 – could they all have been at the same place at the same time.
They were not a “group” in the later sense, but the four names which, from
a later perspective, emerged from this age. Three of them had the attraction
of failure, suffering, and untimely but interesting deaths. Wang Bo died at
a very early age, probably drowned on an ocean journey in search of his
father in Vietnam. Lu Zhaolin spent his last decade suffering from a crippling
299
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
illness, until at last he drowned himself. Recent scholarship has placed Luo
Binwang’s date of birth two decades earlier than previously assumed, so he
did reach old age. He had a checkered career, including terms of service with
Tang armies and several episodes in prison (a not uncommon experience
in Empress Wu’s reign). In 684, when Empress Wu personally assumed the
throne, Luo Binwang joined the rebellion of Xu Jingye and composed a
stinging denunciation of the empress that has become a classic of Chinese
parallel prose. Luo Binwang presumably died when the rebellion was crushed.
Although he did suffer one occasion of “administrative exile” (being posted
to a remote and undesirable location), Yang Jiong had a reasonably successful
career as one of the empress’s literary courtiers.
All four writers were capable of writing in the highly mannered, allusive
style of the age, and often did so. Three, however, worked extensively outside
the context of the court and its courtiers, which allowed them greater freedom.
Lu Zhaolin’s best-known works are ballads in the seven-syllable line such as
“Chang’an: Ancient Theme” (Chang’an guyi) on the splendor of the great
city, but closing with the figure of the isolated scholar. Perhaps his two most
remarkable works are in the sao style deriving from the Verses of Chu, the
“Five Sorrows” (Wubei) and the “Resolving Sickness” (Shiji wen), in which
his personal suffering is expressed with a historically resonant intensity.
We do not know the works for which the “Four Paragons” were admired
in their own day (apart from Luo Binwang’s denunciation on Empress Wu,
which, as the story goes, led the empress to regret that she did not have the
old writer on her side). The works anthologized by later ages show the values
of later ages. Wang Bo, for example, composed his “Fu on Picking Lotus”
(Cailian fu) in a tradition stretching back to the first part of the sixth century;
he was clearly demonstrating his rhetorical mastery, outdoing his predecessors
in copiousness and allusiveness. Later ages, however, remembered him for
a few moving, straightforward poems, for his parallel prose “preface” on
the old tower of the prince of Teng (Tenwang ge xu), and for the lovely
song attached to the preface that ends: “Where is he now, the prince in the
tower? – / beyond the balcony the long river just keeps flowing on.”
In 675 the ailing Emperor Gaozong withdrew from active participation in
the government, effectively ceding rule entirely to the empress. Among those
who passed the literary examination that year were some figures who were
to be prominent in court life over the next thirty-five years: Zhang Zhuo
(658?–730), Song Zhiwen (ca 656–712), and Shen Quanqi (656–ca 716).
Through most of the Chinese tradition, Zhang Zhuo was known for a
collection of anecdotes and a collection of “judgments” (panwen), perhaps
300
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
the most difficult literary form in the language, in which decisions on legal
and ritual matters are tersely presented in elliptical, parallel lines. In the
nineteenth century, Chinese scholars rediscovered in Japan a short romance
in parallel prose, The Den of Wandering Immortals (Youxian ku). The Den of
Wandering Immortals is an elaborate variation on a familiar story of how a
wandering scholar encounters a woman or women in his travels, stays with
them for an erotic encounter, then leaves. The pleasure of The Den is less in
the predictable plot than in the literary grace of its telling, its rhetorical banter,
mixing vernacular elements with graceful euphuistic prose, interspersed with
poems that sometimes are laden with sexual double-entendres. It is quite
possible that this is a chance survival from a more widespread genre. There is
an extensive commentary probably from the ninth century and, according to
Ronald Egan, probably not by a native Chinese.
If we compare this lone work with the tradition of romantic tales that
began to appear about a century later, it is easy to see in it the echoes of
an aristocratic culture in which women had power at least equal to men. In
the later tales the women are often social inferiors (or at best equals) who
become eloquent through passion or suffering. The two women protagonists
of The Den of Wandering Immortals are represented as belonging to one of
the most distinguished families of the empire, and their graceful banter of
sexual negotiation suggests a self-confidence absent in later heroines. To
later ages such a story perhaps lost its appeal because of its disinterest in
the representation of deep feeling; however, in their capacity to play with
their potential lover, these women belong to an age when social and political
hierarchy weighed more heavily than gender hierarchy.
The poets of the “class” of 675, Song Zhiwen and Shen Quanqi, are credited
with bringing regulated verse in the five-syllable line to its final form and
successfully realizing regulated verse in the seven-syllable line. They share the
credit in this with Du Fu’s grandfather, Du Shenyan, who passed the literary
examination in 671. Tang regulated poetry (including eight-line “regulated
verse,” the regulated quatrain, and longer recent-style poems) had been slowly
evolving since the end of the fifth century. It was first shaped by the systematic
avoidance of “faults” in the use of tones and by compositional habits; gradually
these two distinct forces converged into something like a fixed form in the first
decade of the eighth century, a form that continues to be used. “Recent-style”
verse is the general term for poetry that observes a strict balance of tones.
“Regulated verse” is its paradigmatic form, consisting of four couplets. Each
of its two middle couplets should have internal parallelism, with each word
matched categorically in the same position in the other line of the couplet. The
301
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
consequence is usually grammatical parallelism. Accompanying the empress
on an excursion in 696, Song Zhiwen writes,
Valleys darken, a thousand banners emerge,
the hills resound, ten thousand carriages come.
“Ten thousand carriages” both represent the scene and are metonymy for the
ruler. “Valleys” match “hills”; sight (“darken”) matches sound (“resound”);
the numbers correspond; “banners” match “carriages” and “emerge” matches
“come.” The art of the couplet is also the sequence of the lines. Going
from “valleys” to “hills,” attention moves upward; moving from “darken” to
“resound,” we go from a negative of light to presence of sound; the numbers increase in sequence, suggesting the gradual emergence of the imperial
entourage. The “banners” above the carriages appear first, then the “carriages” themselves; and the process is summed up in the sequence of the
verbs “emerge” and “come.” This is by no means a particularly artful use
of the parallel couplet, but it demonstrates clearly how the relation between
particular parallel terms can outline a process.
The last and most important requirement of regulated verse was the pattern
of tonal balancing in key syllables in the lines. The initial experiments with
tonality in metrics in the late fifth century had distinguished all five tones of
Middle Chinese. This had changed to a much simpler distinction between
“level” and “deflected” tones, which had a roughly even distribution in the
language. The basic principle was, first, that tones alternate in key positions
in the line; second, that the pattern of the second line of the couplet be the
mirror image of the first line; and third, that each couplet be the mirror image
of the preceding couplet.
The appearance of the “recent-style” verse genres, requiring tonal balance
and parallelism, produced its counterpart in “ancient-style” verse. In later
usage ancient-style verse became a purely formal category, encompassing all
poetry that did not strictly follow the rules of recent-style poetry, including
poems that were otherwise stylistically indistinguishable from recent-style
poetry. In the Tang itself the term “ancient” was generally reserved for poetry
and prose that, in values and style, looked back to some vaguely defined earlier
era of moral seriousness.
For readers from the mid-eighth century on, the preeminent writer of the
second half of Empress Wu’s reign was Chen Zi’ang, a native of Sichuan
and one of the new men brought to the capitals by the literary examination
and prospects of advancement. In the context of contemporary court literary
values, his poetry is merely competent. In a few works, however, he touched
302
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
on dissatisfactions and the lingering desire to reform the style of the age. Soon
after his death his devoted editor and admirer Lu Cangyong wrote an independent biography that contributed to his reputation as an outspoken Confucian
hero. Chen Zi’ang is remembered for his manifesto given in the preface to a
poem entitled “Tall Bamboo” (Xiuzhu pian), restating the conventional story
of literary decline in the Southern Dynasties and the possibility of present
revival in a plainer poetry of personal engagement. What perhaps distinguished Chen Zi’ang’s version of these widely shared values was a polemical
intensity that seemed to embody the very engagement he advocated. These
values were also seen as embodied in a group of thirty-eight poems gathered
under the title “Stirred by Experiences” (Ganyu). Some of these were clearly
critical responses to contemporary events; others suggested opinions so perilous that they needed to be veiled in obscurity. The style called to mind that
of the third-century poet Ruan Ji, whose poems under the title “Singing My
Feelings” were understood as figural criticism of the political situation of his
own times. For later readers in the Tang, “Stirred by Experiences” came to
represent the “ancient” style, avoiding tonal balancing and the high poetic
register of court poetry, and thus suggesting moral judgment and personal
concern.
Chen Zi’ang did have difficulties with the empress, but there were few in
court who did not. While “Stirred by Experiences” and other pieces do suggest
principled criticism of the court, Chen Zi’ang was also sometimes favored by
the empress and wrote her praise without embarrassment. Most notably he
celebrated the founding of her new Zhou dynasty, which was simultaneously
the disestablishment of the Tang. In this Chen Zi’ang is characteristic of
the Tang, able to play conflicting roles without showing the contradiction
between them.
There was, indeed, much to criticize. Corruption and abuse of power by
her favorites and relatives were indeed rampant in Empress Wu’s later years;
with her abdication and death in 705 the situation grew even worse. The
empress’s ineffectual son, known as Zhongzong, reigned; but power was
contested between his Empress Wei, several princesses, and kinsmen of the
old and new empresses. This was also the last and one of the most splendid
periods of the literature of court culture. Song Zhiwen, Shen Quanqi, and
Du Shenyan were at the height of their powers. It is also the best-preserved
period of court culture because a collection of works, The Account of the
Literary Office in the Jinglong Reign ( Jinglong wenguan ji), edited by Wu Pingyi
and painstakingly reassembled by the modern scholar Jia Jinhua, survived to
be copied in large part into a massive Song anthology. Here we find a record
303
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of the court outings between 708 and 710, with the poems composed on each
occasion.
In the spring of 710, as Zhongzong’s brief reign was drawing to a close, we
have a fitting epilogue to the era. The courtier and historian Liu Zhiji (661–721)
completed his large work on historiography, The Comprehensive Guide to History
(Shitong) in twenty scrolls. This is the summa of the medieval Confucian view
of history, in which truth appears through the historical unfolding of the
moral order. Liu Zhiji addresses issues of narrative and the way in which
language encodes historical meaning. In the preface to this work Liu Zhiji
tells us that the work was composed as penance for having been compelled
to falsify the record when he served in the court history office, thus violating
his principles as a historian. This moment, when a true vocation and its
bureaucratic institutionalization were so clearly at odds, suggests the future
of literature in the empire.
II. The reign of Emperor Xuanzong: the
“High Tang” (712–755)
In late summer of 710, after reigning only five years, Emperor Zhongzong was
poisoned, apparently by his Empress Wei and the Anle Princess. The age of
grand excursions and poetry parties was abruptly over. Zhongzong’s brother
took the throne as Emperor Ruizong. Behind the new emperor, however,
stood his vigorous and ambitious son Li Longji. Two years later, in 712, Li
Longji accepted his father’s abdication and became the emperor known in
history as Xuanzong. Emperor Xuanzong’s reign would end over forty years
later, compelled to abdicate to his own son as his empire crumbled around him.
The old community of literary courtiers was broken in the spate of executions and exiles between Zhongzong’s death and Xuanzong’s final triumph
over his aunt, the powerful Taiping Princess, in 713. Zhang Yue (667–730)
was one survivor. Once a rising star in Empress Wu’s court, Zhang Yue had
offended an imperial favorite and been exiled to the far south; he returned
as an early partisan of Li Longji and prospered in the new reign. Referred
to as “the leader in letters of his generation,” Zhang Yue continued to serve
Xuanzong as both statesman and literary courtier. Although he has some fine
pieces from exile and outside of a court context, he and some other survivors
of the older generation helped to perpetuate an ossified version of court poetry
in the new reign.
Xuanzong, too, held his formal literary assemblies, celebrating festivities,
the departure of officials to take up their posts, and imperial travels. Never
304
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
again, however, would such formal occasions be the center of literature and
taste. Later in his reign Xuanzong created the Hanlin Academy, which was
located, significantly, in the Inner Court, the imperial residence, rather than
the section of the imperial city devoted to the civil service. Appointment to the
Hanlin Academy was by imperial pleasure alone, outside the usual bureaucratic procedures. The Hanlin academicians and attendants of Xuanzong’s
reign waited on the emperor personally and were often cultural and religious
figures from outside the bureaucracy; when a poet was appointed, as Li Bai
was for a short period, it was not to write the old court poetry. In short,
Emperor Xuanzong was responding to reputations made outside the court.
Great changes were taking place in the world of letters, and some of their
variety can be seen in the three most famous poets of Xuanzong’s reign.
Wang Wei (699 or 701–761) represented the culture of the capital. Wang Wei
belonged to one of most distinguished families in the empire; in his youth and
young manhood he frequented the courts of princes; he had a good career
and wrote often for Xuanzong’s court festivities with the opulent formality
demanded by such occasions. His training and background were perfect for a
literary courtier, yet he made his poetic career out of a rejection of public life
with an austere simplicity that was related to his Buddhist faith. His collected
poems show that he could write in all the styles then popular, but he most
often chose plainness. He celebrated the rustic life, the life of solitude, or the
pleasure of particular friends. Beneath his simplicity, however, was a peculiar
mind that saw the relationships among the things of the world in a unique way:
The setting sun goes down beside a bird,
autumn plains, calm beyond people.
When Wang Wei was referred to as “the master craftsman of poetry of our
age” in the 740s, it was a craft informed by the discipline of court poetry but
transformed into something different and more profound: it belonged to a
poet who used the simplest words to measure the position and motion of the
sun in relation to a tiny bird.
Sometime around 743 Wang Wei acquired the estate of the long-dead
court poet Song Zhiwen in Lantian, south of Chang’an. The poems he wrote
at his estate are among his most famous. He and his good friend Pei Di went
through the estate, each writing a quatrain on twenty of its sites. These forty
poems were combined in the “Wang River Collection” (Wangchuan ji); they
celebrate the rustic world of the region around Chang’an, a quietism that is
usually associated with Buddhism, and the divinity that seemed to imbue the
locale.
305
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
If Wang Wei represented a new transformation of the sophisticated literary
culture of the capital, larger social changes were also having an impact on the
world of letters. Beginning in the 710s, we begin to see the practice of literature
in the provinces – not by dissatisfied courtiers sent out as administrators, but
by local writers. Such provincial writers became known by the capital elite
because they traveled, but they did not necessarily pass the examination or
spend their lives in the capitals.
Meng Haoran (689–740) was just such a provincial, a native of Xiangyang
on the Han river. The occasions mentioned in the titles of many of his poems
remind us that there were indeed literary circles in the provincial cities,
though their work has been largely lost to us. In 712, at the very beginning of
Xuanzong’s reign, another local poet of the city, Zhang Zirong, ventured north
to Chang’an and passed the literary examination. The poetry examination
and the gradual opening up of the recruitment process, confirmed by local
successes, must have had a powerful effect on the provinces. About fifteen
years later, Meng Haoran himself went first to Luoyang to make connections
and then to Chang’an in 728 to take the examination himself. Like thousands
of others, he failed. Meng Haoran has no extant fu, which was half of the
purely literary section of the examination; and his work does not suggest the
rhetorical training to write a successful examination poem or fu. Wang Wei
met Meng Haoran that year and was present when Meng set off for home; in
the parting poem Wang Wei told him with unusual directness that he should
go back to the life of a “recluse” and give up trying to pass the examination.
It is not at all clear that in 728 Meng Haoran was appreciated as a poet
or stood out from the crowd of failed candidates. Afterwards Meng Haoran
traveled, made more contacts, and in 734 Li Bai, already a rising star, visited
Xiangyang and praised Meng Haoran effusively as someone who disdained
public office (though again making no reference to him as a poet). Meng
Haoran did finally briefly hold one post, a low position on the staff of the
writer and statesman Zhang Jiuling (678–740).
Meng Haoran apparently first became known as an eccentric personality, a
free spirit who cared only for drinking and poetry. Such an image of disdain for
public life was, in fact, a route to enter it; and more than a few of Meng Haoran’s
poems suggest that he hoped for the kind of recognition that would lead to a
public career. The earliest surviving praise of his poetry came after his death,
in the preface to his works by his editor and admirer Wang Shiyuan. Wang
Shiyuan’s praise is hyperbolic and largely conventional; the most suggestive
section of the preface, rhetorically confirming Meng’s indifference to fame, is
the claim that Meng threw away his poems after composing them and that
306
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Wang Shiyuan had to go around and gather the poems from people who
had kept them. Wang Shiyuan was writing in the 740s, an age that admired
eccentricity and flamboyance, and Meng Haoran’s reputation rose. By 750, ten
years after his death, the poetry collection was copied out in a fine hand and
presented to the imperial library. The eccentric provincial poet had become a
cultural luminary.
Li Bai was more than just a provincial. Many scholars suspect that his
ancestry was, at least in part, not Han Chinese. He grew up in rural Sichuan
and was obviously a voracious reader – though at one point he claimed that
he had been a young tough. He was learned but untrained; his writing shows
none of the formal discipline that came as second nature to Wang Wei.
For Li Bai this was a liberty that enabled him to write in ways that were
unprecedented. Li Bai had a theatrical flair; he invented himself, and through
his poetry advertised himself, as an eccentric, a drinker, and a Daoist initiate.
In 725, he left Sichuan and traveled down the Yangzi seeking patrons, enjoying
himself, and studying Daoism. His reputation steadily grew, and in 742 he was
summoned to court and given a place in the Hanlin Academy. He never took
the examination; it is unlikely that he would have been recommended to do so
or that he would have been successful. By the 740s, however, poetic talent no
longer needed the confirmation of the literary examination to be recognized.
It is hard to separate the grains of truth from the mass of legend about
Li Bai’s brief period with Xuanzong – the Chief Eunuch Gao Lishi having
to wash his feet, court ladies gathered around on a freezing day breathing
warmth on writing brushes so that he could write out edicts for the emperor,
coming drunk to an imperial summons. The last of these images is close to
how he was portrayed by his devoted admirer Du Fu.
Li Bai makes a hundred poems with one gallon of ale,
in the marketplace of Chang’an he sleeps in the tavern.
The Son of Heaven called for him, he wouldn’t board the boat,
declaring: “Your humble servant is an immortal in his ale.”
A few years later, he left court, apparently no longer in favor, and continued his wanderings and his poetry. In striking contrast to Meng Haoran, Li
Bai carefully conserved his work and twice asked friends to edit his literary
collection (which would be complete only on his death).
Although his yuefu, “songs” (gexing), and impromptu pieces are his bestknown works, his poetry collection contains a large number of less-often read
occasional pieces to “friends,” many of whom were also probably patrons. We
might see Li Bai as one of the first “professional” poets in China. Meng Haoran
307
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
was probably supported by a local estate in Xiangyang; Li Bai, however, had
no visible means to support himself, and his continuous travels throughout
the greater part of his career were probably due less to wanderlust than
to a continuing need to find new patrons, to get room and board and a
tangible token of appreciation. His flamboyant poetic persona was part of his
profession, as in the famous yuefu “Bring On the Ale” ( Jiang jin jiu):
For satisfaction in this life taste pleasure to the limit
and never let your golden cup be empty in the moonlight.
Heaven bred in me talents, they must be put to use,
I toss away a thousand in gold, it comes right back to me.
So boil a lamb, butcher an ox, make merry for a while,
in one sitting you must down three hundred cups.
At the end of the yuefu, however, it is clear who should pay for the feast:
So you, my host, why do you say you’re short on cash?
Go out right now, buy ale – and I’ll do the pouring.
Take the dapple horse,
take the furs worth a fortune,
just call for the boy to take them to pawn for fine ale,
and here together we’ll melt away the sorrows of eternity!
Judging from his occasional poems, Li Bai had a large number of such “hosts.”
We have many sources for contemporary taste in poetry – other poems,
prose works like prefaces, and the rich body of anecdotal literature (of varying
degrees of credibility). We should avoid thinking of the period in terms of the
poetic canon that formed later, a canon in which Wang Wei, Meng Haoran,
and Li Bai have unquestioned centrality (we will reserve fuller comment on
Du Fu for the period after the rebellion). There were distinct groups, and
taste changed over the more than four decades of Xuanzong’s rule. We have
a nice anecdote about Zhang Yue and Xu Jian, two elderly literary courtiers
from the days of Empress Wu who had survived to become prominent court
scholars under Xuanzong, holding a discussion in 728 comparing the old court
writers who had participated in compiling Pearls of the Three Teachings with the
younger generation of Xuanzong’s reign. As one might expect, in their view
the older writers were perfect, while each member of the younger generation
was flawed in some way. Yet it is said that, in 724, Zhang Yue, the director of
the Secretariat, had a couplet of the recent poet Wang Wan written on the
wall of the hall where he conducted business.
A good comparison of variations in contemporary taste can be seen in two
surviving poetry anthologies from the period. The first was The Outstanding
308
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Talents of the Dynasty (Guoxiu ji), whose earliest form was completed in 744 by
Rui Tingzhang. Although our present version of this anthology seems to have
been modified after the rebellion, it is likely that its basic form was mostly
unchanged. This was largely made up of regulated verse and gave the greatest
representation to one Lu Zhuan, a poet who is now almost entirely unread.
The anthology begins with the literary courtiers of Empress Wu’s reign and
continues through Xuanzong’s reign.
The anthology with the greatest subsequent prestige was the The Glorious
Spirits of Our Rivers and Chief Mountains (Heyue yingling ji), with a preface by
the compiler Yin Fan dated to 753. This anthology includes yuefu, “songs,” and
“ancient-style” verse, along with regulated verse. In his preface Yin Fan tells
the standard story of the decline of literature in the late Southern Dynasties
and its revival in the Tang, with the final perfection in the reign of Xuanzong.
The anthology includes 275 poems by twenty-five poets, working between
714 and 753, with a brief evaluative preface heading the selection for each
poet. Lu Zhuan is not included. With the exception of Du Fu, most of whose
creative life came later and whose reputation was made later still, we find
here not only all the best-known poets of the “High Tang,” but also some of
the poems that have been continuously anthologized up to the present. The
poet–statesmen Zhang Yue and Zhang Jiuling were not included, and in his
preface Yin Fan explicitly states that he did not include anyone because of
their social prominence or political power. If Zhang Yue was not included,
Wang Wan, whose couplet Zhang Yue had written on his office wall, was
included (indeed, the anthology is the source of the anecdote).
The cultural changes that were taking place can be seen in the preferences
of Emperor Xuanzong himself, whose interests took him outside the closed
world of the older court culture. Nowhere is this more evident than in
Xuanzong’s love of popular music. Imperial taste in music was seen as a
weighty matter for court ritualists; music was seen as influencing the general
customs of the populace. There was, therefore, some consternation when one
of Xuanzong’s first cultural acts was the establishment of two music academies
( jiaofang) dedicated to popular music (714). Protests were made in vain when
the Emperor imported professional musicians and women singers to staff
these institutions. We have extensive information about titles and performers,
much of it from Cui Lingqin’s Account of the Music Academies ( Jiaofang ji), a
nostalgic memoir by a former guardsman composed after the rebellion. In
addition we have numerous descriptions of performances in poetry and fu.
There was a notation system, but the scores have been largely lost, except for
some pieces from Dunhuang and later transcriptions from Korea and Japan.
309
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The interpretation of these scores remains, however, a matter of scholarly
contention.
Although poetry was generally voiced in a kind of chanting, poems were
often sung, particularly quatrains and four-line segments taken out of longer
poems. There is a famous story of three poets – Gao Shi, Wang Zhihuan
(688–742), and Wang Changling (ca 690–ca 756) – in a tavern, each betting that
the singing girls would sing one of his quatrains. While the particulars of the
anecdote are probably apocryphal, the anecdote depends on the assumption
that a contemporary poet’s verses would circulate orally and might be sung
in relatively popular venues.
As the poetry of the elite reached tavern singers, the news of the day was
often transformed into literary song. We expect the poems we find on grand
public events, but we also find poems versifying more general news. In 746 a
woman from Donghai killed her husband’s murderer; although such acts of
private vengeance were generally condoned and admired, a local official had
to petition the throne for a pardon. This was material for a Li Bai ballad:
...
Her silver blade gleams like snow,
her true heart stirs dark Heaven.
Every ten paces she leaps up twice,
giving three shouts the weapons met.
She hangs his head from the city gate
and goes kicking and trampling his guts.
In venting the fury of a spouse
the Highest Good is bright and clear.
...
We do not know if such pieces were actually sung, but they gestured to ballad
traditions, both old literary traditions and popular ones.
As Tang armies penetrated ever more deeply into Central Asia and Silk
Road traffic brought an influx of foreign goods and foreign culture, Central
Asian music and dance became popular both in the court and in Chang’an.
The whirling dances of Central Asia particularly excited Chinese spectators;
watching one of these dances, the poet Cen Shen heaped scorn on Chinese
native dances as “mere dances” and noise, while the Turkoman “whirl” had
divinity. Sometime around 718, the commander of the Liangzhou garrison,
one Yang Jingshu, presented to the throne a piece of Central Asian music
entitled “Balamen” (“Brahma” in sinified Sanskrit); this seems to have been
the basis for the ballet suite “Skirts of Rainbow, Feather Coats” (Nichang
yuyi), perhaps the most famous piece of music in premodern China, always
310
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
associated with the reign and fate of Xuanzong. The actual historical origins
of the piece were soon transformed into a popular legend that the dreaming
Xuanzong was summoned to the moon by Chang E, the goddess of the moon;
he heard the music there and on waking transcribed it from memory. The
emperor then gave the score to the imperial music ensemble to practice. A
famous flautist, Li Mo, listened to the rehearsals outside the palace wall and
memorized the music, by which it entered the world outside the palace.
The legend was part of a cycle of interlocking anecdotes about Xuanzong
that took shape after the rebellion, but the motif of the heavenly origins of
the music came in part from its new title, “Skirts of Rainbow, Feather Coats,”
which suggests the Daoist realms of gods and immortals. The new title was
clearly linked to Xuanzong’s passion for Daoism, which grew in intensity in
the 740s. Although Xuanzong’s devotion to Daoism was clearly something
more personal, sponsorship of Daoism by the Tang imperial house was also
good policy, in that the imperial Li family claimed descent from the Daoist
sage Laozi (Li Dan). Xuanzong gave Daoism precedence over Buddhism at
court and established a series of provincial temples to Laozi, which were, in
effect, adjuncts of the imperial cult. With reverent awe Du Fu visited the
Laozi temple outside Luoyang:
...
Its sapphire tiles lie beyond the first chill,
golden pillars rise beside the Elemental Vapor.
Mountains and rivers brace well-wrought windows,
sun and moon hang close on its sculpted beams.
...
Du Fu was not known for his interest in Daoism, and in this, one of his earliest
poems, the sacredness of the temple is inseparable from his reverence for the
dynasty, whose former rulers were painted on the walls by the most famous
of Tang painters, Wu Daozi.
Daoism’s arcane terminology and rich pantheon had a particular aura for
Tang readers (though it was not popular in later ages). Li Bai often used his
knowledge of Daoism in his poetry, but he remained, above all, a secular poet.
Others, like his friend Wu Yun (d. 778), wrote an essentially religious poetry
of mystical vision. Xuanzong welcomed Daoist adepts; Wu Yun arrived at
court at about the same time as Li Bai and, like Li Bai, was given a position
in the Hanlin Academy. While Li Bai was making a legend of himself by
drinking and writing poetry, Wu Yun was writing discourses to instruct the
emperor in Daoist mysteries. In 754, he presented Xuanzong with the Arcane
Net (Xuangang) in three volumes. We cannot date Wu Yun’s sets of Daoist
311
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
poems, “Pacing the Void” and “Roaming as an Immortal,” or his several
remarkable fu on mystical experiences, but he was the outstanding writer of
Daoist religious literature in Xuanzong’s reign.
Any student of Chinese history knows that as a government China never
ceased to be deeply engaged in its foreign relations, as any successful polity
must be; there were, however, long periods when the majority of writers
and intellectuals were not interested in the world outside China. This was not
true in the Tang. Throughout Xuanzong’s long reign the Tang was contesting
control of Central Asia with the equally expansionist Tibetan kingdom and
battling with the Khitan and Xi in the northeast. Tang armies reached what
is modern Afghanistan, and in 751 an army under the Korean-born general
Gao Xianzhi met an Arab army of the Caliphate at the Talas river. The result
was serious defeat for the Tang army, but not a strategically significant one
in the short run. In the long run it foretokened the end of the Central Asian
Buddhist kingdoms.
Poetry about Chinese military experience in Central Asia had taken on
its first mature form in the Southern Dynasties. Needless to say, the Han
dynasty military ventures described in such poems were entirely products of
the poetic imagination, responding to what poets had read in the old histories.
Such poetry became highly conventional, and those conventions continued
to dominate frontier poetry in the seventh century, even for a poet like Luo
Binwang who personally served with Tang armies.
In Emperor Xuanzong’s reign there was a new vitality in frontier poetry. It
was not that the historical context had changed: Tang armies had been deeply
engaged in Central Asia in Empress Wu’s reign. Most of the poets who wrote
about the frontier had never been there, as in earlier times. The change was
in poetry itself and a new freedom of invention, which was at the same time
a freedom of the imagination. Poets lamented the loneliness and suffering of
Tang troops, celebrated Tang victories, or wrote of the futility of the wars.
Wang Changling writes of approaching the Lintao garrison, on the edge of
the frontier:
I let my horse drink, crossed autumn waters,
the water cold, the wind like a knife.
Before the sun sank on the level sands,
I could see Lintao in the growing dark.
By the Great Wall they battled in olden days,
and all say how high their mettle was.
Brown dust aplenty, both now and then
and white bones tangled in the brush.
312
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Wang Changling seems to speak here as a personal witness, even though the
poem is a yuefu, inviting a fictional persona. This and other poems are so
vivid that Wang Changling’s biographers have endeavored to locate some
time in his life when he could have visited the frontier. He may have visited
the frontier; he may not have. Ultimately in poems like this it is impossible to
distinguish personal experience from poetic imagination.
We can more readily assume some basis in personal experience in Du Fu’s
“Ballad of the Army Wagons” (Bingju xing), which sets the scene around
Chang’an, with a long column of conscripts heading north to the Wei River
Bridge and off to the frontier. A bystander elicits a monologue from one of
the conscripts, who complains of the length of service, deserted farmland, and
the anticipation of a futile death on the frontier. A Tang paper fragment with
a few lines of this poem has been found in the sands of Central Asia, testifying
that the poem traveled where the troops did.
The two poets most strongly associated with frontier poetry in the period
are Gao Shi and Cen Shen. Gao Shi visited the northeastern frontier on several
occasions; on one of these he was the local official designated to accompany
the conscripts to the army headquarters. His most famous poem from 738 is
entitled “Song of Yan” (Yan being the old name for the region where the main
army of the northeast was headquartered). “Song of Yan” was a companion
piece to someone else’s poem, now lost, and its scenes are imagined but vivid.
In one stanza he describes an attack in a storm:
Gloomy, the hills and rivers to the frontier’s farthest ends,
Khitan horsemen charge them, mixed with the wind and rain.
Troops fighting in the front ranks, just half are still alive,
while beauties in the general’s tent continue to dance and sing.
The final line would not endear him to the commander.
Cen Shen twice served in an administrative post with the Central Asian
armies in the 750s and had direct experience of life on the frontier. Writing
in the flamboyant descriptive style of the day, Cen Shen described volcanoes,
tent banquets in a snowstorm, and the great general Feng Changqing leading
the army out of Bugur to meet an enemy incursion.
The Tang was a cosmopolitan dynasty, with travelers going to India and
merchants from around the Indian Ocean coming to Yangzhou. The last
Sassanian prince, fleeing the Arabs, took up lodging in the northeastern
quarter of Chang’an, which had its Zoroastrian fire temples, its Manichean
temples, and its Nestorian churches, along with its Buddhist and Daoist temples. Tang visual arts took great pleasure in representing non-Chinese. The
313
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
best relations were with Silla, the Tang’s ally on the Korean peninsula, and
Japan, which sent a constant stream of envoys and monks as it absorbed both
native Chinese and Buddhist culture. When, in 753, Abe no Nakamaro set off
on his return to Japan, Wang Wei and others celebrated his departure with
poems, for which Wang Wei wrote an elegant preface in parallel prose.
Popular music, imperial patronage of Daoism, and foreign military adventures, exacerbated by the misrule of Xuanzong’s chief ministers in the 740s and
early 750s, could not but provoke the austere, moralizing strain in the tradition
that was vaguely associated with Confucian values. As in poetry, we see here
a shift away from the court to the larger community of the elite. In 729, Wu
Jing (670–749), one of the grand old scholars left over from Empress Wu’s
days, presented the Essentials of Government of the Zhenguan Reign (Zhenguan
zhengyao) in ten scrolls to the throne, giving an idealized picture of Emperor
Taizong and his famous Confucian minister Wei Zheng. The image of perfection here held up before Xuanzong was one of cooperative rule between
the emperor and his advisers, manifest primarily in the adviser correcting the
emperor’s failings and the emperor heeding the advice. Xuanzong was, however, Empress Wu’s grandson, and he inherited something of her autocratic
style of rule.
A more aggressive Confucian moralizing took shape outside the court,
closely associated with the legacy of Chen Zi’ang’s preface to “Tall Bamboo.”
From the early 740s we have the preface to a lost anthology of prose by
one Shang Heng that divides prose into a hierarchical triad: the prose of
the “superior man” ( junzi), the prose of the “man with aims” (zhishi), and
the prose of a mere “writer” (cishi). The discourse of literary decline (and,
by implication, cultural decline) and revival was widely shared. If there is a
demarcation that sets the majority of the cultural community off from the
Confucian moralizers, it may be found in the majority’s affirmation that the
reign of Xuanzong had accomplished the desired literary and cultural revival.
The Confucian moralizers were not satisfied. We see a cultivated discourse of
archaism that was the beginning of an intellectual movement that would bear
its fullest fruit at the end of the century, associated with the idea of “restoring
antiquity” ( fugu).
Already in the 740s we have the prose writer Xiao Yingshi (717–768) making
comments like, “One must esteem the ancients; I have never paid attention
to anything since the Wei and Jin.” With such a position went a stylized
pride and contempt for the social hierarchy. Xiao Yingshi gained notoriety
for satirizing the powerful minister Li Linfu in his “Fu on Felling a Cherry
Tree.”
314
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
The most striking figure among the moralists was Yuan Jie (719–772), who,
like Du Fu, failed the examination of 747. Du Fu continued to make connections, enjoyed the life of the city, and composed fu to catch the emperor’s
attention. Yuan Jie, by contrast, withdrew to compile three dialogue–essays
called the “Imperial Plan” (Huangmo) and a set of moral verses in archaic
style, provided with a preface and discussions. Such small collections of writings were designed to catch the attention of patrons, whose support could
play an important role in success in the examination. Although he may have
had particular recipients in mind who would welcome such a collection, Yuan
Jie was out of touch with the temper of the times. In 748 he produced a
“Discourse on the Beggar” (Gailun), in which a beggar defends the dignity
of his profession in comparison with other kinds of less overt “begging” that
were the essence of elite society. By 750, Yuan Jie had withdrawn from the
world, grandly styling himself “Master Yuan” (Yuanzi). He finally passed the
examination in 754 and after the rebellion went on to serve the troubled
empire with distinction as a provincial administrator. In 760 he compiled a
small anthology of poets representing what he saw as “ancient” values and
moral engagement, entitling it The Collection in a Satchel (Qiezhong ji).
Tang writers were bound together by networks of friendship and association. Sometimes these bonds centered on shared patrons; when Li Bai
celebrated Meng Haoran, he had come to Xiangyang to visit Han Chaozong,
also a sponsor of Meng Haoran. Such bonds were also intergenerational, with
younger writers aligning themselves with older writers. The story of resurgent Confucian values in Xuanzong’s reign can be best traced back to Yuan
Dexiu (696–754), not known as a writer but as a moral exemplar. Probably
in the late 730s Li Hua’s (715?–774?) elder brother made himself Yuan Dexiu’s
disciple and was a friend of Xiao Yingshi. When Yuan Dexiu died, Li Hua
and Yuan Jie wrote funerary inscriptions. These men were in turn associated
with the poet Gao Shi and the famous calligrapher and writer Yan Zhenqing
(708/9–784). The Confucian credentials of Gao Shi and Yan Zhenqing were
confirmed by their service to the dynasty in the rebellion, when so many other
literary figures surrendered or fled to the relative safety of Jiangnan.
Li Hua was one of the preeminent prose writers of the age, best known
in his own day for his monumental “Fu on Hanyuan Palace” (Hanyuan dian
fu) of 748, celebrating one of the main palace buildings in Chang’an. To later
readers he is best known for his “Lament on an Ancient Battlefield” (Diao gu
zhanchang wen), a remarkable piece of lyric prose imagining an ancient battle
and turning at last to the futility of war. In many of his writings he belongs
to the Confucian moralists and was much admired by Han Yunqing, Han
315
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Yu’s uncle, and Han Yu’s elder brother, Han Hui, who was responsible for
Han Yu’s education. Han Yu, writing around the turn of the ninth century,
was the preeminent stylist of “ancient prose” (guwen) of the dynasty. One
of Han Yu’s closest friends was the older poet Meng Jiao, who composed a
very strange and striking set of ten laments for the long-dead Yuan Dexiu.
In this sequence we can see something of the lineages of kinship, personal
affinity, and admiration that tied generations together and formed closely knit
sub-traditions in the wider field of literature.
From his second year on the throne, Xuanzong’s long reign was divided
into two reign periods: the Kaiyuan reign (713–741), in which Xuanzong was a
very active ruler, and the Tianbao reign (742–756), which witnessed a change in
imperial style and the temper of the times. In the Tianbao, Emperor Xuanzong
increasingly relaxed his direct involvement in government. Li Linfu (“honey
on the lips and a sword in the heart”) was his minister. Yang Yuhuan was
taken from the harem of one of his sons, the prince of Shou, and became
Xuanzong’s favorite. The emperor’s infatuation with Lady Yang, the “Prize
Consort” (Guifei, the highest harem rank next to empress), became legendary.
When Li Linfu died, one of Lady Yang’s relatives, Yang Guozhong, replaced
him as chief minister. Every winter the emperor took the court to Huaqing
Palace on Mount Li, just east of Chang’an, where the hot springs provided
comfort against the winter cold. In a famous passage Du Fu passed the
mountain, on a journey north to his family:
...
At the break of dawn I passed Mount Li,
the royal throne there on its rugged crags.
Battle flags stuff the cold sky,
valley slopes smooth from pounding hooves.
Steam swells up from Jasper Pool
to the clacking of the royal guard.
There lord and courtiers linger in pleasures,
their music rumbling over vast space.
All granted baths there wear long ribbons,
no men with short tunics join those feasts.
The bolts of silk portioned out in the court
came from the homes of poor women.
Their menfolk were flogged with whips,
collecting taxes to send to the palace.
...
The flamboyance of the first part of the Tianbao turned to apprehension
with the increasing tension between Yang Guozhong and An Lushan, the
316
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
commander of all the armies in the northeast. Finally, late in 755, An Lushan
rebelled and quickly took the eastern capital, Luoyang. Then, overrunning the
loyalist armies hastily assembled to stop him, his forces marched on Chang’an.
In 756 the emperor, Lady Yang, Yang Guozhong, and a handful of attendants
and guards fled the capital during the night. At Mawei Station west of the city
the guards refused to go on unless Yang Guozhong and Lady Yang were put
to death. The emperor reluctantly consented. Afterward the emperor made
his way west to refuge in Chengdu. The crown prince went north to assemble
loyalist forces, forcing Xuanzong to abdicate in his favor.
The story of Xuanzong’s passion for Lady Yang, the rebellion, Lady Yang’s
enforced suicide, and the disconsolate emperor’s longing were the stuff of
legend. The richness of verifiable historical material was soon amplified by
new incidents and new twists to old incidents. The story and its moments
were to become a recurrent theme in Tang poetry and later literature, a way
to make sense of the rebellion that changed everything.
III. Buddhist writing
In its attention to and preservation of historical detail, Chinese literature
invites literary history. History was the medium in which a writer and work
were situated and by which value was granted. Chinese biography was not
intended to be the story of the inner “person,” but a sequence of offices,
contacts, and journeys locating the individual in an imperial space that was
both social and geographical. The “inner person” was revealed in writing,
contextually situated in the biographical frame.
Buddhism claimed a truth that transcended history. Its illustrative medium
was the parable, rather than the exemplary historical story. As Buddhism,
particularly in its elite forms, accommodated itself to the Chinese tradition, it
acquired a historical record with a level of detail absent in the religion’s Indian
form. A religious truth more important than history and the imperative
to promulgate that truth in a culture that looked for a historical ground
sometimes led to the manipulation of the historical record, particularly by
popular and rising sects like Chan Buddhism. One consequence was texts that
we cannot date with certainty, texts that probably took shape over a period
of time, but were often backdated.
The Chan Buddhism we know grew out of a remarkable act of usurpation
in the succession of the Chan patriarchy. The Fifth Patriarch Hongren had
passed on the succession to his chief disciple, Shenxiu, who passed away in 706.
In 732, however, a monk named Shenhui began a systematic and public attack
317
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
on the Shenxiu lineage, claiming that the true Sixth Patriarch was not Shenxiu,
but a monk named Huineng, who had secretly received the Dharma and the
mantle from Hongren, and then fled into hiding. Since Huineng represented
the “Southern School,” the lineage of Shenxiu became the “Northern School,”
which eventually faded away.
Shenhui’s “Southern School” was supported by a work commonly known
as the Platform Sutra (Tanjing), set as a sermon delivered by the illiterate
Huineng, presumably in the late seventh century. At least some parts of the
Platform Sutra seem to come from no earlier than the last part of the eighth
century, but it is futile to attempt to date a text that probably grew and
changed shape with the needs of proselytizing.
Huineng’s illiteracy was more than just a biographical detail; it was central
to Chan’s anti-scholasticism and a feature of Chan writing with profound
consequences for the development of a written vernacular Chinese. Chan was
a sect that valued immediacy and orality, yet, like other sects, it depended on
writing. Its task was to represent orality in a writing system ill designed for it.
The most memorable part of the Platform Sutra is Huineng’s “autobiography”
at the beginning of the sermon. Huineng tells of coming to Hongren to seek
the Dharma and of how he labored in the temple mill. In a rather obvious echo
of the secular literary examination, Hongren called on each of the monks to
compose a gatha (a religious verse) to show his level of understanding. Shenxiu,
the chief disciple, wrote his gatha anonymously on a wall of the temple; the
next day Hongren saw it and singled it out for moderate praise. Working in the
mill, Huineng heard of the gatha from another monk and went by night to see
it. Huineng’s illiteracy is essential here: he needs the mediation of another,
literate monk to read out Shenxiu’s gatha to him and to write on the wall
his own two responding gathas, which show his own perfect understanding.
Seeing these gathas, Hongren summoned Huineng and passed on his Dharma
and the mantle of legitimacy. This is a small drama of the role of writing in
Chan, both in the dissociation of enlightenment from the study of sacred texts
and in writing’s ultimate necessity to confirm such dissociation.
It is important to keep in mind that the Platform Sutra is supposed to be
a sermon delivered by an illiterate monk. It is anachronistic in this period
to divide written Chinese into “literary Chinese” and “vernacular Chinese.”
We have no knowledge of the actual spoken language, except in written
attempts to imitate it, particularly in this and other Chan texts of the ninth
and tenth centuries. We see usages that would be excluded from writing in
a higher register, some of which are unique to the Tang and some of which
have counterparts in the written vernacular of later periods. In the case of the
318
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Platform Sutra, however, it seems clear that it could have been understood
aurally by any audience (presuming the familiarity with Buddhist terms that
would have come from listening to Buddhist lectures).
“Poetic Chinese” is usually considered “literary Chinese.” It is, however, a
linguistic form with distinctive features that can be used in registers varying
from those that are immediately comprehensible orally to those that require
both reading and significant learning. From a relatively “popular” Buddhist
tradition we have two bodies of poetry, one in the received tradition and one
largely recovered from the Dunhuang manuscripts.
The corpus of somewhat over three hundred poems attributed to one Hanshan (literally “Cold Mountain”) and a smaller corpus to his associate Shide
(“Picked It Up”) are associated with Chan. Hanshan has often been dated to
the seventh century because of a preface (certainly spurious) attached to his
collection, but another tradition places him in the 770s. Edwin Pulleyblank
has argued that the rhymes used cross the historical divide that separates
Early Middle Chinese from Late Middle Chinese. While it is not impossible
that some of the poems come from the seventh century, some clearly come
from the ninth century. Rather than postulating two “Hanshans,” we might
understand the corpus as a particular genre and idiom for Chan poetry, with
contributions added over the centuries. Attempts to construct a biography
discussing Hanshan’s marriage, his learning, and whether he took the examination are best seen as a symptom of the desire for a single author with a
history; we might better see these elements in the collection as a composite
of experiences, along with some standard literary conventions that may have
had no basis in experience whatsoever. There seems little question that the
collection is constructed as if it came from a single author; the first poem
begins by addressing “whoever reads my poems.” But, as with Huineng, the
Chan tradition had a genius for constructing quasi-historical characters.
Hanshan’s poetry survived, but it was not much appreciated in the later
reception of Tang poetry. It was, however, admired in Japan; and largely
from Japan, it was translated and had a presence in American poetry of the
second half of the twentieth century. By this somewhat circular route interest
in Hanshan’s poetry has been sparked again in China and Taiwan.
The Hanshan corpus contains some of the best religious poetry in the
Tang. Sometimes denouncing the folly of human passions and the secular
life, its most memorable verses speak of “Cold Mountain,” treated as both
a place and a state of mind. If secular poetry articulates the response of
a historical person (however socially constructed that response might be),
Buddhist poetry persuades, preaches, and invites:
319
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
I go climbing up the Cold Mountain road,
and Cold Mountain’s paths do not end.
Boulders lie heaped in the long ravines,
broad torrents, and plants in the misty spray.
Moss, wet and slippery, not due to rain;
the pines make sounds without using wind.
Whoever is able to pass the world’s toils
may sit here with me inside the white clouds.
In the Dunhuang manuscripts were found a large collection of poems
under the name Wang Fanzhi (“Wang the Brahmacārin,” one who maintains
abstinence). Wang Fanzhi’s name was known in the received tradition and a
small selection of the verses was preserved in the received tradition, but the
Dunhuang corpus went far beyond the received texts. Like Hanshan, Wang
Fanzhi is dated, by a brief notice in the received tradition, to the seventh
century. It is far more likely that this is a composite collection, with pieces
added and reworked, but going back no earlier than the seventh century.
We have one partial manuscript with 110 poems dated by the copyist to
771 (other manuscripts greatly add to that number). The language is simple,
with very vernacular elements, and probably represents a register of popular
poetry that we do not see elsewhere in the received tradition. One part of the
corpus consists of didactic verses, teaching general social values such as filial
piety; some scholars believe such verses were used in elementary education.
Another part of the corpus gives a dark vision of life in society and human
mortality.
IV. After the rebellion (756–791)
No literary figure of note died in the rebellion itself (Wang Changling was
killed by a local official for unknown reasons during those years). The famous
writers of Xuanzong’s reign by and large lived on and continued to produce
memorable work in their later years, work not substantially different from
what they had written before the rebellion. Yet the rebellion marked a dividing
moment in Tang poetry. The younger generation took a decidedly conservative turn. The strong, inventive poetic personalities of Xuanzong’s reign
were succeeded by a generation whose chief gift was polish and grace. The
major exception was no longer a young man when the rebellion broke out,
but not considered one of the significant poetic talents of the day. In his case
the rebellion saw the beginning of the most creative phase of his life, which
lasted fifteen years until his death in 770.
320
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Lives were caught up in the rebellion. The unlucky were captured by An
Lushan and forced to take office in his regime in Luoyang. When loyalist forces
retook the capitals, these men were sent back to Chang’an for punishment
commensurate with their degree of complicity. Wang Wei was among these
men, but his career was saved by a poem he had written in captivity expressing
his loyalty to the Tang (and saved no less by his politically influential brother).
The prose writer Li Hua was less fortunate; a secretary to Geshu Han, the
general charged with the defense of the approaches to the capital, Li Hua
had fallen into rebel hands when the army was routed, and he was forced to
accept a post. He was sent into exile and withdrew from political life. Li Bai
was also at the wrong place at the wrong time. In the relative safety of the
southeast, he was recruited by the Tang prince of Yong, who staged a brief
rebellion against his brother, the new Emperor Suzong. From his poetry one
suspects that Li Bai was seduced by a vision of a new “Southern Dynasties,”
in which he would play the role of the political figure with panache. The little
rebellion was crushed, and Li Bai ended up under a prison sentence, though
he was eventually pardoned. He was to die a disappointed man.
Many younger writers fled to the safety of Jiangnan, where new literary
networks formed that would dominate the coming decades. There were also
bolder spirits. As a local official, Yan Zhenqing organized resistance to the
rebels and was a true hero of the dynasty. Gao Shi also served Geshu Han, but
escaped capture and made his way to Xuanzong, now the “Retired Emperor,”
in Chengdu. The large Central Asian armies were being recalled to defend
the dynasty in the heartland, and Cen Shen came back to serve in the loyalist
court of Emperor Suzong.
As always in Du Fu, there is a level of personal detail that is unmatched by
other writers. When those details intersected with large political events, Du
Fu earned the name later given him, “poet–historian” (shishi). Having taken
his family to safety and returned to the capital, Du Fu found himself in the
city under occupation by An Lushan’s troops. Xuanzong’s hasty and secret
flight from the capital had left behind most of the large imperial family, who
were hunted down by An Lushan’s soldiers. In “Lament for a Prince” (Ai
wangsun), Du Fu chances on such a prince in Chang’an attempting to hide.
In “Lament by the Riverside” (Ai Jiangtou), Du Fu is in the Winding River
Park of Chang’an and recalls the visits of Xuanzong and Lady Yang, whose
“wandering soul is stained with blood and cannot return.” News of the major
imperial defeats at the battles of Greenslope and Chentao get back to the city:
“The moors vast, the sky clear, no sounds of battle – / forty thousand loyalist
troops died on the very same day.”
321
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Eventually Du Fu escaped from the city and made his way to Suzong’s
temporary capital, where he was given the court post of Reminder, whose
task was to point out errors in documents and imperial decisions. After a
while Du Fu’s unfortunate political associations and inexperience earned him
imperial permission to go and visit his family, which in turn gave us one
of Du Fu’s longest and most famous poems, “Journey North” (Beizheng),
bearing witness to a land in which “Heaven and Earth bear scars.” “Journey
North” characteristically weaves together immediate experience with larger
political issues. Emperor Suzong had been compelled to ask for help from his
Uighur allies, a decision that was as politically unpopular as it was necessary
in military terms; Du Fu comments with wonderful ambiguity: “of this sort
few are valuable.” We can read this as praise of their prowess (“even a few
are valuable”) or as “the fewer the better.”
In 757 the capitals were retaken, though the rebellion was far from over,
and never again would the Tang have full control over all the rich provinces
of the northeast. Du Fu joined the restored court in Chang’an, but his support
for a minister out of favor led to his transfer to a low-ranking post away from
the capital. During that period, on an extended trip to Luoyang, he wrote his
famous “Three Subalterns” (Sanli) and “Three Partings” (Sanbie), giving vivid
accounts of the devastation and social dislocation of the rebellion.
Dissatisfied with his post and perhaps hoping for help from a relative,
in 759 Du Fu set off for the town of Qinzhou, northwest of Chang’an. His
Qinzhou poems represented a major transformation of his style into an austere
regulated verse, sometimes on unusual topics such as “Taking down a Trellis”
(Chujia), in which dismantling a gourd trellis becomes a figure for discarding
something or someone that has served its purpose. By the end of 759 he again
set out with his family for Chengdu; employment by the local commander
and figures like Gao Shi in service there contributed to make this the happiest
phase of his later poetry. He built his famous “thatched cottage” (caotang, an
imagined reconstruction of which is still a local site) near the city. Again he
had colleagues with whom to write poetry, but, from the rebellion on, Du
Fu was essentially an isolated poet, developing his own idiosyncratic style
outside the context of social exchange that had largely defined Tang poetry.
There is often an understated lightness about his Chengdu poems, balancing
perfect formal control with wry monologue. A local flood, excitedly reported
by his son, rises swiftly before the contemplative and unhurried witness:
As I got out of bed, it rose several more feet,
while I leaned on my staff, it submerged isles midstream.
322
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Du Fu is sometimes the visionary, but throughout his later work we sometimes
find a gentle self-mockery that gives his poetry a rare human depth. Driven
temporarily from Chengdu by a rebellion of the garrison, he returned to find
his little boat sunk in the mud and waterlogged. He laments the loss, saying
how he planned to sail down the Yangzi river to warm and idyllic Jiangnan.
The conclusion is characteristic:
...
Perhaps I could dig up the old one,
and a new one is easy to find.
What grieves me is often running away to hide,
that in this plain cottage I can’t stay long.
He has learned that he less wants to set sail down the Yangzi river than to be
able to stay in one place, sitting in his boat and inventing poems about sailing
down the Yangzi.
Eventually in 765 he did set out from Chengdu, stopping in Kuizhou at the
head of the Three Gorges. His few years in Kuizhou were his most productive.
It was here that he wrote his sequence of eight “Autumn Meditations” (Qiu
xing bashou), using the parallel structure of regulated verse and its mirror
image in eight regulated poems to contrast the present world and the past
of Xuanzong’s reign, the “here” of Kuizhou in autumn and the “there” of
old Chang’an in spring, the mortal world and the world of Heaven. This
is Chinese poetry at its thickest, dense with patterns that recur in changing
forms.
Although there are some lighter pieces from Kuizhou, their tone is much
darker than that of the Chengdu years. The relative solitude of composition liberated him; he became visionary, using parallelism and the inherent
indeterminacy of poetic Chinese to produce couplets unlike anything done
before:
Myself and the age: a pair of tangled tresses,
Earth and Heaven: a single thatched pavilion.
In 768 he left Kuizhou and set out further down the Yangzi river to Jingzhou,
then on into Lake Dongting to visit the territory of the exiled Qu Yuan. Some
of the last poems are as powerful and strange as anything in Chinese poetry.
At least since the Northern Song, Du Fu’s roughly 1,400 poems have been
read in the context of his life. The earliest extant Song editions are conventionally divided between the large genre categories of “ancient-style” and
“recent-style” poems, but within each grouping the poems are arranged in
323
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
chronological order (though with errors in the chronology). This has remained
true for most subsequent editions. Early editions of most other poets are
arranged by genre or subgenre. Such a biographical reading is encouraged by
the poems themselves: Du Fu poetically constructed his life, and the poems
eventually transformed a political failure and minor poet into the most famous
poet and personality in the Chinese literary tradition.
Du Fu died in 770, the winter of the fifth year of the Dali reign of Emperor
Daizong. The then more celebrated poets of that era came to be known as the
“Ten Talents of the Dali Reign” (Dali shi caizi). Working largely in regulated
verse, these and other contemporary poets perfected a fluency and grace that
was immensely influential in the later practice of the form; but there was little
true innovation. The definitive anthology of the time, conceived as a sequel
to Yin Fan’s The Glorious Spirits of Our Rivers and Chief Mountains, was The Fine
Officers of the Restoration (Zhongxing jianqi ji) compiled by Gao Zhongwu in
779, the year of Daizong’s death. Among its 134 regulated poems by twenty-six
poets composed between 756 and 779 there is no Du Fu. Indeed, after his death
Du Fu seems to have been largely unknown or ignored for about two decades,
when his work was championed by Han Yu, Bai Juyi, and Yuan Zhen.
Many of the well-known poets of this period have left considerable poetry
collections, though none approaching the size of Du Fu’s. They were admired
and often anthologized in later ages, but in the majority of cases we are
uncertain about the dates of their birth and death (although we usually
know the year in which they passed the literary examination). We know
random details about their lives pieced together from the titles of their occasional poems, but those fragments of lives are largely irrelevant to reading
their poetry. The contrast with Du Fu is both striking and significant. If Du
Fu stands out in an old tradition of reading poetry in the context of the
person, these masters of regulated verse have been read in a way more like
“pure poetry,” without readers asking to know more about the poet’s life.
These poets were the ancestors of one of the most important strains in Chinese poetry in the ninth and tenth centuries. In the late ninth century, when
the critic Sikong Tu (837–908) wanted to describe the elusive quality of a scene
created in poetry, he quoted Dai Shulun (732–789), one of the poets of the
period.
Liu Changqing, who passed the examination in 733, was the oldest of these
poets. Liu Changqing was active even before the rebellion, but he lived on
through most of the post-rebellion period. In later centuries he was sometimes
much admired as a model for regulated verse in the five-syllable line. Qian
Qi passed the examination in 750 and became a friend of Wang Wei, who
324
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
was a profound influence on his poetry. The poems of figures like Lang
Shiyuan ( jinshi examination passed 756), Li Duan (examination 770), Sikong
Shu (examination 771), and Han Hong (examination 755) are often hard to
distinguish one from another. Han Hong is best remembered as a romantic
hero in a Tang tale, seeking his abducted concubine Miss Liu. There is far more
variety in the poetry of Lu Lun (ca 737–ca 788) and Li Yi (748–829), with more
old-style poems and yuefu, with some of their best-known poems concerning
frontier themes. Li Yi is particularly interesting in carrying the post-rebellion
style through the turbulent inventiveness of the early ninth century.
Most of these poets spent many years of the post-rebellion period in Jiangnan, where they formed literary networks that included a number of poet–
monks, writing almost exclusively polished regulated verse and regulated
quatrains. The poet–monk whose works have been best preserved was Jiaoran (ca 720–ca 798), who took his vows after failing the literary examination.
Jiaoran was very much a member of the scholar elite and spent much of his
time exchanging verses with the community of secular poets. No less part of
these Jiangnan literary networks were famous prose writers such as Li Hua;
Lu Yu (733–?), now known for the Tea Classic (Chajing); and Dugu Ji (725–777),
a strong proponent of “ancient” prose and values.
The literary groups in Jiangnan in this period also included a Daoist nun, Li
Ye (also known as Li Jilan), only sixteen of whose poems survive. A number
of women poets in the Tang were, at some point in their lives, Daoist nuns,
probably less because of their religious convictions than for the advantages of
being registered with the government as clerics. For a woman not attached to
a household, Daoist registration offered a freedom of movement that would
have been otherwise difficult, if not impossible. Li Ye exchanged poems with
Jiaoran, Lu Yu, and Liu Changqing. She was unfortunately in Chang’an in 783
when a rebellious army drove Emperor Dezong from his capital and installed
Zhu Ci, one of their officers, on the throne. Li Ye evidently wrote a laudatory
poem for Zhu Ci; and when Dezong recovered the throne, she was executed.
This period between the rebellion and the gradual stabilization of the
weakened central government in Emperor Dezong’s middle years was
the most difficult time for the Tang government before the last decades
of the ninth century. The eastern provinces north of the Yellow River were
largely in the hands of autonomous generals; there had been large-scale militarization in other provinces, whose armies answered to imperial control to
varying degrees. The economic core of the empire lay in the grain-producing
provinces of the southeast, the region around Chang’an, and the water route
(the Grand Canal and the Yellow River) that linked them. In the 760s the
325
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Tibetans took advantage of Tang weakness and swallowed up the prefectures
northwest of the capital that had long been Chinese. On a number of occasions Tibetan armies threatened the capital and on one occasion they briefly
occupied it. The Tang’s Uighur allies, moreover, sometimes turned against
them; and even as allies, they often behaved more like an occupying power.
Although writers of the day often did serve in Chang’an, many preferred
the southeast, still rich and generally peaceful. Not only was it a center for both
poetry and prose writing, we also have prefaces for collections of exchange
poems, discussions of ancient-style prose, and a remarkable work on technical
poetics, The Statutes of Poetry (Shishi) by Jiaoran, completed in 789. The preface
states in the baldest terms the function of a written poetics: “Its purpose is to
instill a sense of natural instinct in those who have no natural instincts.” The
Statutes of Poetry is a sophisticated expansion of older paradigms of technical
poetics, enumerating categories, virtues, and failings, with brief discussions
and comments on passages.
Although The Statutes of Poetry survived independently in China (in a long
and a short version, along with another work that may have originally been
a section of The Statutes), parts were also preserved in a large compendium
of primarily Tang poetics made by the Japanese monk Kūkai (774–835), who
went to China to study in 804 and returned in 806. This work, The Secret
Treasury of the Mirror of Letters (Wenjing mifulun, Japanese Bunkyō hifuron),
also preserved the works on seventh-century poetics mentioned earlier, along
with a considerable corpus of eighth-century material on poetics preserved
under the name of the poet Wang Changling. A different and shorter version
of the Wang Changling material was preserved in China. I suspect that, as
Wang Fanzhi was the name under which a type of moralizing and pedagogic
verse was gathered, Wang Changling was the name under which works of
popular poetics were gathered (often illustrating points with “a poem by
Wang Changling goes . . . ”). It is worth observing that Wang Changling has
the largest selection of poems and the longest critical preface in Yin Fan’s The
Glorious Spirits of Our Rivers and Chief Mountains.
The Wang Changling materials contain the enumerated taxonomies that
were the staple of poetic pedagogy; for example, the “Seventeen Kinetic
Forms” (shiqi shi) describing poetic exposition as qualities of motion. The
Secret Treasury includes a long essay “On Meaning in Literature” (Lun wenyi),
repeating canonical commonplaces along with practical advice, such as keeping a lamp by your bed to jot down lines that may come when waking in
the night. “On Meaning in Literature” also encourages a reflective interval
between the occasioning experience of a poem and the actual composition;
326
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
this practical fact had been ignored in the presumed immediacy of composition, in which the poem’s human “truth” was guaranteed by the fact that it
came unreflectively out of the occasioning experience. This is our earliest indication of a more craftsman-like approach to poetic composition that would
be transformed in the ninth century into a celebration of poetic composition
as a laborious and time-consuming process.
For later readers, the most considerable poet of the era was Wei Yingwu
(733?–ca 793), from a decayed branch of the illustrious Wei clan. Beginning his
career as one of Emperor Xuanzong’s imperial guard, he had a long career
in and out of service in Luoyang and Jiangnan. Although many later critics
singled out his serene landscape poems, he was, in fact, a very diverse poet
and was one of the few poets of this period to compose a number of “songs”
(gexing) in the old style.
Gu Kuang (ca 727–?) may have been influential in shaping the new poetry
that took shape around the turn of the ninth century. He passed the literary
examination in 757, taking it at Xuanzong’s court in exile in Chengdu. In
the post-rebellion period he served with several powerful political figures;
according to legend he was thrown out of his one court post for mocking
certain courtiers. He had a strong interest in Daoism and eventually withdrew
to the major Daoist center at Mount Mao. Gu was a Suzhou native, where
the nineteen-year-old Bai Juyi met him in 789. Of interest in this context and
in the context of the poetry seeking to “restore antiquity” is a set of poems
imaginatively re-creating lyrics of high antiquity, provided with prefaces in
the style of the Mao prefaces to individual poems of the Classic of Poetry,
being explicit about their message. A more mature Bai Juyi was to make his
reputation with his “new yuefu,” imaginatively re-creating what Bai saw as
the original role of Han yuefu, also provided with prefaces explaining their
purport. Gu Kuang’s ballads and songs, moreover, link the legacy of Li Bai
with the imaginative and narrative poetry of the coming decades.
In 791 Gu Kuang wrote a preface for Dai Fu’s Extending Accounts of Anomalies
(Guang yi ji), a large collection of short tales of wonders from the postrebellion period. Like almost all Tang collections of stories, the original has
long been lost, but approximately three hundred of Dai Fu’s stories have been
recovered from Extensive Records of the Taiping Reign. Stern moralists had often
disapproved of marvelous tales by citing the Analects: “The Master did not talk
about wonders, acts of force, disorder, or the gods.” In a fine piece of fanciful
philology, Gu Kuang claimed that scholars had misread the ancient form of
the character shi (“to show”) as bu (“not”) and thus had perverted Confucius’
true model, which was indeed “to talk about wonders, acts of force, disorder,
327
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
and the gods in order to show [people about them].” It was an ingenious, if
philologically unsound, defense of fiction. Gu Kuang then listed an impressive
sequence of works, at least partially in chronological order, the kind of list
that sometimes accompanied work in more respectable genres, establishing a
historical pedigree for the text in question.
Tales of wonders had strong religious dimensions, including Daoist tales
of immortals, Buddhist tales of retribution, and the hagiographies common
to both religious traditions. Although the tradition of such tales was an
old one, the quantity of preserved tales increased after the rebellion – perhaps in no small part because post-rebellion works in general survived more
fully.
The literary nature of these tales (apart from those with explicitly religious
ends) lies outside the Western distinction between “fiction” and “nonfiction.”
Like our own tales of wonders (sasquatch or the “Bermuda Triangle”), they
both invite and strain credulity; some may believe and others may not, but
there is a pleasure in the narrative that is linked to an invitation to credulity.
The very short tales were circulated in writing and no doubt provided reading
pleasure, but we may reasonably suspect that readers of such tales might retell
them to their friends and, in doing so, flesh these bare-bones narratives out
into something much longer.
We have longer written narratives from earlier in the Tang, such as Zhang
Zhuo’s The Den of Wandering Immortals mentioned earlier in this chapter.
Zhang Zhuo’s narrative is clearly for reading rather than telling, delighting in
its poems, repartee, and rhetoric. Toward the end of the eighth century, we
begin to find the longer tales for which Tang fiction is famous. It is, at least,
suggestive that one of the earliest of such tales, “Miss Ren’s Story” (Renshi
zhuan) by Shen Jiji, is framed with a scene of storytelling set in 781. In other
words, it is not unreasonable to suppose that these longer tales are written
renditions of the pleasures of actual “storytelling,” rather than simply the
“story,” a plot available for telling a story.
“Miss Ren’s Story” begins with one of the most standard plots of Tang
tales: a man meets a beautiful woman, goes home with her, sleeps with her,
is sent on his way the next morning, and somehow comes back to the site
of her “mansion” to discover only a lair of foxes. Shen Jiji’s version of the
conventional were-fox story is carried out with far more flair and humor than
most versions, but the story becomes great by continuing. Mr. Zheng, the
deceived male, does not react with horror or disgust, but keeps longing for
Ren the fox. Zheng finds her again in human guise and tells her that he does
not care that she is a fox, after which she is established as his concubine. The
328
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
plot twists and turns after that, with a triangle developing between Miss Ren,
Zheng, and his rich and powerful in-law Wei Yin; it ends with Miss Ren getting
eaten by a hunting dog that frightened her back into her original form.
Although this is, on one level, yet another “fox story,” nothing earlier
in Chinese prose narrative quite prepares us for the detail, the humor, and
the complexity of relationships in “Miss Ren’s Story.” While most stories
tended to be set in almost uninhabited nature, in boats, or in settlements of
an indeterminate kind, “Miss Ren’s Story” is very much a city story, set in
Chang’an; we can still trace the movements of the characters on a map of the
city. Representing what had never been represented has the historically local
effect of surprise that is sometimes called “realism,” as in the crowd scene in
the market:
A dozen or so days passed. Zheng was out and going into a clothing store
in the Western Market when all at once he saw her, accompanied by her
servants as before. Zheng instantly shouted to her. Ren turned to the side
and tried to lose herself in a crowd to avoid him. But Zheng kept shouting
to her and pushed his way forward. Finally she stood with her back to him,
screening her face from his sight with a fan that she held around behind her.
“You know, so why do you come near me?”
Shen Jiji’s other surviving story, “The Account upon a Pillow” (Zhenzhong
ji) is both shorter and more conventional, though very influential in its later
transformations. Here a Daoist sets out to enlighten one Mr. Lu by inviting
him to rest on his pillow while the innkeeper steams some millet. In the
interval of the cooking, Lu falls asleep and dreams a lifetime, rising to glory
and enjoying the heights of pleasure until his death, at which moment he
wakes up enlightened.
We cannot date Li Chaowei’s “Liu Yi’s Story” (Liu Yi zhuan), but scholars
sometimes place it in the 780s or 790s. This is also an old narrative theme,
on the marriage of a mortal and a water goddess, but Li Chaowei’s version is
executed with plot complications, dramatic scenes, and rich description.
A caution is necessary here: the scene of storytelling in “Miss Ren’s Story” is
dated to 781, but that does not really tell us when the story was written. In the
case of Li Chaowei’s story, the internal dating gives us an even less direct link
to the composition of the story. The early decades of the ninth century saw
an unusually rich set of fully developed prose narratives, which went hand in
hand with other cultural changes that can be traced back to the 790s. While it
is tempting to see here an anticipation of ninth-century tales, we may, in fact,
be reading ninth-century tales.
329
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
We know the fact of Tang oral storytelling, both professional and private,
but, of course, we cannot know with any certainty how narratives were
elaborated in performance. Chinese history was always a favorite topic for
imaginative elaboration in oral storytelling, and such elaborations had a written counterpart in “unofficial history” (yeshi), often highly sensational. The
reign and fall of Xuanzong provided a rich source for the historical imagination, and while this bore full fruit only in the ninth century, the late eighth
century gave us Guo Shi’s “The Informal Biography of Gao Lishi” (Gao Lishi
waizhuan), with anecdotes about Xuanzong’s famous chief eunuch.
Readers of later ages were far more likely to read Du Fu, Wei Yingwu,
or “Miss Ren’s Story” and “Liu Yi’s Story” than the poetry or prose of those
writers most famous in this period between 756 and 792. The case of Du Fu
best represents what was happening. During Emperor Xuanzong’s reign, the
court no longer defined literary excellence for the elite. In Xuanzong’s reign,
however, the consensus of elite taste had a lasting impact and in many cases
was ratified by history. By contrast, the writers we remember from the early
ninth century represented something of an insurgent “counterculture”; these
writers have now come to represent the canon so much that it is easy to forget
that they were a counterculture. The dominant elite culture of the early ninth
century is better represented by Linghu Chu’s anthology of 817, Poems for
the Emperor’s Perusal (Yulan shi), which includes and extends the poets in Gao
Zhongwu’s The Fine Officers of the Restoration. At the same time Han Yu, Bai
Juyi, and Yuan Zhen were celebrating Du Fu’s poetry, but Du Fu has no place
in Linghu Chu’s anthology. A major change was happening, in which the
writer or intellectual might be seen as inherently alienated from the polity
and the elite community as a whole.
V. The mid-Tang generation (792–820)
In 792 a remarkable group of men gathered in Chang’an to take the examination. Their poetry and prose aggressively affirmed their distinction in a style
that evoked the earlier Tang discourse of the “ancient.” Li Guan (766–794),
the nephew of the famous Li Hua, introduced himself in a letter to a high
official: “I, Guan, am simply a commoner from the southeast.” Anyone who
started a letter that way was implicitly claiming to be much more. In another
letter he declared, “My mind is different from other people in the world and
my sense of mission is also different.” Also in this group was Ouyang Zhan
(ca 758–ca 801), who would be the first person from Fujian to pass the literary
examination. Both men had made friends with a third candidate, Han Yu,
330
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
who would go on to become one of the most famous writers of the dynasty
and something of a Confucian culture hero. They were joined by a poet from
the southeast, already in his forties, Meng Jiao (751–814).
Li Guan, Ouyang Zhan, and Han Yu all passed the examination in a class
that was to be called the “list of dragons and tigers” for the number of graduates
who eventually went on to distinction. Meng Jiao failed; in his disappointment
and rage he composed poems with a harsh force that had never before been
seen in Chinese poetry. Han Yu wrote to console him, in the “ancient”
style:
Of those who make friends in Chang’an,
rich and poor each have their fellows.
When friends and relations stop by,
each group has its pleasures as well.
In the humble room, histories and literature;
in mansions, the music of pipes.
How can we say which is more glorious? –
yet we might tell worthy men from fools.
Poetic consolation for an examination failure was common, but usually very
different from this. The set of values implicit here was often repeated in
writings by other members of the group. These values held immense appeal
for many in the educated elite, whose numbers were growing, while the quota
of twenty or so passing the annual literary examination remained constant.
The “others” are the rich, powerful, and successful. To be different from those
“others,” as Li Guan claimed to be, was associated with learning, talent, and
moral virtue; it was also associated with the “ancient.” The “others” will, out
of jealousy and incomprehension, reject the talented and virtuous person. As
a result such a singular person will end up in humble circumstances, but may
enjoy the pleasures of learning. Moreover, singular talented and virtuous men
will find each other and form a community. These are the basic components
of a counterculture or an avant-garde, in the Chinese case closely tied to
exclusion from publicly authorized cultural power as well as political power.
In Meng Jiao’s case it was his failure in the examination that demonstrated the
failure of “others” to recognize the worthy, but it could apply equally well to
someone who was not given an office, or received an office less distinguished
than he thought he deserved, or was sent into exile. Some members of this
group, including Han Yu himself, did eventually hold moderately high offices,
but the following couplet by Meng Jiao best represents the group’s conviction
about the relation between literature and political power: “Bad poems always
get you an office, / good poems leave you merely clinging to the mountains.”
331
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Although the claims of singularity (“different from others”) and isolation
were central to this discourse, it was indeed a community, and in its basic
form this community reproduced the structure of other social communities,
most clearly in the role of patronage. In Tang political and cultural life, older
men with high positions would “recognize” the talent of younger men, then
promote and recommend them. Han Yu took upon himself the role of cultural
patron of this new community of special people, who were invited to show
their distinction by writing that which was “different” (yi), which can also be
translated as “strange.”
If the best are necessarily rejected by the establishment, and fail, then why
did so many of the best pass the literary examination in 792? The common
answer is the examiners. Lu Zhi (753–805), Emperor Dezong’s best political
mind, then out of power, was a supervisor. The official immediately in charge
was Liang Su (753–793), one of the most famous prose stylists of the day.
Although Liang Su, a student of Dugu Ji, was interested in Buddhism, he very
much saw himself in the lineage of the advocates of the “ancient” style in
prose, stretching back to Li Hua and Xiao Yingshi.
The particular officials in charge of the 792 examination cannot explain the
succession of remarkable writers who appeared in the capital and, sooner or
later, passed the literary examination between 792 and 800. Even Meng Jiao
passed at last, in 796. Neither can the tradition of discourse on the “ancient”
explain all the new, diverse interests appearing in literature. These men formed
some close friendships and a network of associations in which a new literary
and intellectual culture was disseminated.
In Chang’an in 792 there was also the young Liu Yuxi (772–842), who would
become an important poet, and Liu Zongyuan, who was to become a prose
stylist equal in fame to Han Yu himself. In 793 we find Han Yu and Meng Jiao
in the company of Liu Zongyuan and the young Li Ao (774–836), who was to
become Han Yu’s foremost disciple as a prose stylist and a Confucian thinker
of some consequence. That same year the precocious Yuan Zhen (779–831)
passed the examination in the Confucian Classics at the age of fourteen. Yuan
Zhen formed a famous literary friendship with Bai Juyi (772–846), who would
come to Chang’an and pass the examination in 800. Yuan Zhen wrote of
reading an anthology of Du Fu’s poetry in 794, the first time we hear of Du
Fu’s works circulating and being admired in the capital.
In 796 the poet Zhang Ji (768–830) came to pay his respects to Meng Jiao,
who in turn recommended him to Han Yu. That same year Liu Zongyuan
passed one of the special “palace examinations,” which promised an even
better career trajectory than the regular literary examination. Li Cheng
332
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
(766–842), one of the contemporary masters of regulated fu, passed with
him. In 798 Li Ao passed the literary examination, along with the prose stylist
Lü Wen (772–811) and two other masters of regulated fu, Wang Qi (760–847)
and Zhang Zhongsu (769?-819). Having achieved candidacy with the help of
Han Yu, Zhang Ji passed the examination in 799, along with his friend, the
poet Wang Jian (b. 766?). New writers would continue to appear, but we
can see here the way in which literary networks were established, with the
examinations playing a central role as the site where friendships formed and
texts were exchanged. Letters and poems of recommendation and mutual
praise built reputations.
The fates of these men would be very different in later life. Liu Zongyuan’s
initial success and rapidly rising reputation brought him into the government
of Wang Shuwen in 805, which lasted only a few months and ended in disaster
for those who took part in it. As a result, Liu Zongyuan would spend the
rest of his life in administrative exile in backwater prefectures of southern
China. The same fate befell Liu Yuxi, but he had the good fortune to live
long enough to return to better posts. After struggling to pass the literary
examination and get a post, Meng Jiao was at last given the lowest position
in the bureaucratic hierarchy, that of county sheriff in the provinces; he quit
after a short while and returned to the capitals, living out the rest of his life
presumably on the largesse of patrons. Lü Wen served as emissary to Tibet
and was for a while held captive in Lhasa. Yuan Zhen went on to eventually
become a minister and one of the most powerful figures in court. Bai Juyi
finally rose to a distinguished court position, only to retire early and live
out the rest of his very long life enjoying himself in Luoyang. However
different their fates, the associations formed in these early years lasted; whether
living their lives in exile or in the court, the dynasty’s excellent post system
and the constant traffic of officials ensured that their writings circulated and
were read.
These men, by and large, shared a common discourse on the “ancient” as
a value. Two qualifications, however, are necessary. First, most writers also
wrote in distinctly “unancient” styles when the occasion demanded, without
any sense of contradiction. In some venues Bai Juyi celebrated the plainness
and clarity of a moral message, but he was also famous for his regulated fu and
for his “judgments” (panwen). Manifestos of a writer’s literary commitments
should be understood as quite sincere, but at the same time contingent on the
particular situation and genre.
The second qualification is that the “ancient” was a vague notion and
permitted very different interpretations. For Meng Jiao it could be an almost
333
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
mystical theme of purity: “Ancient bones have no filthy flesh, / ancient clothes
are like moss.” In Han Yu the “ancient” involved ethical commitment along
with a style and register of diction; rather than reproducing the style of any
particular ancient text, however, Han Yu’s “ancient” style was imaginative and
highly idiosyncratic, considered both difficult and strange. Indeed, strangeness
and daring were the qualities sought after and admired by those writers most
closely associated with Han Yu.
A very different version of the “ancient” was the use of poetry to speak out
on moral and political issues. Although we already see this in some poetry
of the 790s, from the middle of the first decade of the ninth century we see
many examples of what are called “new yuefu,” a name taken from a series of
poems by Bai Juyi. These “new yuefu” directly address contemporary social
and political problems. They belonged to the discourse of the “ancient” by
their filiation to the Classic of Poetry and the Han yuefu, which took their name
from the Music Bureau (Yuefu). In the Tang it was believed that both the “Airs”
in the Classic of Poetry and the Han yuefu came from government institutions
that collected popular songs so that the ruler could learn of social problems
and abuses directly from the mouths of his subjects. Certain poems by Du Fu
were seen as already championing this role for poetry in the Tang. Bai Juyi,
Yuan Zhen, Zhang Ji, Wang Jian, and many others set out to continue that
tradition.
In a poem of 811 to a friend, Bai Juyi articulated the principle behind
such poems, which not only opposed the polished style that was associated
with the upper strata of officialdom, but also took aim at the experimental
“strangeness” associated with members of the Han Yu group:
I don’t seek lofty euphony,
I don’t strive for strange diction,
I sing only of the problems of the people,
wanting the Emperor to learn of them.
In 808 Bai Juyi composed his ten “Songs in Qin” (Qinzhong yin) on topics
ranging from a virtuous friend who lived in hard straits to the inflated prices
paid for flowers in the capital, in face of the poverty of the commoners. The
following year saw the fifty “New Yuefu,” which followed the model of the
Mao Tradition version of the Classic of Poetry by providing each poem with a
short prefatory note, making the target of the poem explicit. Here we find
topics ranging from the policy of “palace requisitions,” with court eunuch
agents depriving an impoverished charcoal-seller of his merchandise, to the
wealth of salt merchants, to imperial interest in Central Asian dancers. Yuan
334
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Zhen then produced a series of his own, mostly on the same topics treated by
Bai Juyi.
Large political happenings had often inspired poetic response, but never
before had contemporary social and political issues become a literary fashion
shared by a community of writers. Such serious issues were not the only kind
of current events circulating in literary culture at the beginning of the ninth
century. We can reasonably expect that young men had always discussed
their love affairs, but they were not usually the subject of current writing –
or if they were, they were usually figured in a story of meeting a goddess.
This changed in the ninth century. We see a fine moment of transition in
801, when Yuan Zhen told his friends about his affair with his cousin Cui
Yingying, whom he had deserted. His high literary representation of the affair
was in a poem of sixty lines entitled “Encounter with an Immortal” (Huizhen
shi), in which convention required that the goddess desert her lover and
leave him in helpless longing. By 804 both Yuan Zhen and Cui Yingying had
married, and he discussed the affair again with the young Li Shen (d. 846),
who wrote a long narrative ballad treating the affair in human terms and using
Yingying’s name. This survives only in fragments. Yuan Zhen himself then
wrote the story in prose, “Yingying’s Story” (Yingying zhuan), concealing
only his own identity under the name Zhang. In the story he included part of
his “Encounter with an Immortal.” “Yingying’s Story” is perhaps the finest of
Tang tales, with credibly human characters represented with all their follies
and failings. The prose narrative includes an account not only of the love affair
itself, but also of the community within which the story circulated; poems
and letters exchanged between the lovers were in turn circulated among a
group of young men who discuss the affair, pass judgments, and write poems
in response.
Jiang Fang’s “Huo Xiaoyu’s Story” (Huo Xiaoyu zhuan) cannot be dated,
though our extant notices place the author in the 820s and early 830s; the
story may well be earlier. It tells the story of the poet Li Yi’s affair with Huo
Xiaoyu, the daughter of a Tang prince and a courtesan–concubine; when Li
Yi’s mother instructs him to raise money for an arranged marriage, Li Yi
cannot face Huo Xiaoyu and stops communicating with her. Huo Xiaoyu
spends her modest wealth trying to get word of him. This becomes known
among the young men of Chang’an, and when Li Yi is back in the city he
is duped into going to her house in the company of a group of young men.
Providing themselves with refreshments, the young men watch while Huo
Xiaoyu first denounces Li Yi and then dies. She puts a curse on him that he
will never find peace with either wife or concubine. We cannot be certain
335
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
whether Li Yi’s subsequent pathological jealousy is the consequence of the
curse or of his own guilt.
Love affairs and their ends produced judgmental gossip, poetry, and narrative prose. The long title of a set of poems by Li He (791–817) evokes this
discursive culture: “Candidate Xie had a concubine Gaolian, who went off
with someone else; Xie tried to make her stay to no avail, but later she was
moved thinking about him. At a party we composed poems making fun of
her. Here I add four more.” The faithless woman lover comes in for the
opprobrium of the community no less than the faithless male lover. The
positive stories are about keeping faith, or redeeming oneself after betraying
a lover. “Missy Li’s Story” (Li wa zhuan), by Bai Juyi’s brother Bai Xingjian
(776–826), is set earlier in the dynasty, and begins memorably: “The Baroness
of Qian, Missy Li, was a whore in Chang’an.” Here a Chang’an courtesan
consumes the wealth of an examination candidate, leading him to ruin and
long suffering; later, finding him a beggar, she takes him in, feeds him, and
forces him to study, after which he passes the examination and rises to a high
position, taking her with him. Yuan Zhen wrote an accompanying ballad that
has been lost apart from a few lines.
The grandest of all love stories was that of Emperor Xuanzong and Lady
Yang, which Bai Juyi made into his famous “Song of Enduring Sorrow”
(Changhen ge) in 806, with Chen Hong writing a prose version as a companion
piece. Lady Yang is here transformed into an immortal who returns to the land
of the immortals after her enforced suicide. Xuanzong, always longing for her,
sends a Daoist wizard to search for her, and she sends back tokens, promising
their reunion in future lives. Although the prose narrative is explicitly the
companion piece for the poem, the different protocols of poetry and prose
produce interesting divergences in the accounts; for example, in the poem
Lady Yang is presented as virginal when Xuanzong found her (“raised deep in
the women’s quarters where no man knew of her”), while the prose version
acknowledges that she had been the consort of Xuanzong’s son.
Longer prose narratives often concluded with a judgment by the narrator,
touching on the lesson to be drawn. At one extreme such narrative becomes
parable, such as Liu Zongyuan’s “The Story of the Tree-Planter, Camel-back
Guo” (Zhongshu Guo Tuotuo zhuan), who is successful because he follows
the nature of the plants; this would have been immediately understood as
an analogy for governing well. At another extreme the impulse to offer an
explanation can be inadequate for the more troubling stories that interested
mid-Tang writers. Liu Zongyuan’s “Li Chi’s Story” (Li Chi zhuan) tells of a
madman in love with the goddess of the privy; he evades the attempts of
336
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
his friends to stop him and at last drowns himself in the latrine. The story,
however, remains darker than Liu Zongyuan’s attempt to generalize it as
being about the foolishly misplaced likes and dislikes that are common to all.
Modern Chinese scholarship makes a clear generic distinction between
parables or pieces like “Li Chi’s Story,” which are included in an author’s
“literary collection,” and narratives like “Yingying’s Story” or “Missy Li’s
Story,” which are treated as “classical tales” (chuanqi) and thus part of the
history of fiction. Both types share the generic marker zhuan, which is also the
generic marker translated as “biography” in historiography. Some scholars
are aware of the problem and will appropriate a piece like “Li Chi’s Story”
into “fiction” (xiaoshuo), but rarely a piece like “The Story of the Tree-Planter,
Camel-back Guo.” In the Tang the distinction seems to have been thematic
rather than generic. Literary collections generally, with some exceptions,
excluded zhuan centered on love affairs, violence, or the supernatural – the
categories that Confucius refused to speak about, a theme to which compilers
of anecdotes and tales often returned in their prefaces. Such stories did,
however, circulate widely and were often included in anthologies reserved
for such stories, to be collected at last in the Extensive Records of the Taiping
Reign.
It is clear that there was much “improper” writing in circulation, writing
that did not survive censorship in the various venues of circulation. Often
such censorship was carried out by authors themselves; texts of which an
author might have been proud at one stage of his life often came to seem
an embarrassment in more mature years and higher social station. As we
will see, Yuan Zhen excised a substantial corpus of youthful erotic verse
from his official literary collection. Sometimes, however, the suppressed text
has returned. From Dunhuang we have recovered a fu by Bai Xingjian, the
author of “Missy Li’s Story,” entitled grandly “The Supreme Pleasure of Sexual
Intercourse between Yin and Yang in the World” (Tiandi Yin Yang jiaohuan
dale fu), giving a very long and detailed, if flowery, description of the sexual
act.
The Extensive Records was dedicated to prose accounts of things out of the
ordinary, and the mid-Tang had a passion for the extraordinary and surprising.
We find this in poetic representations as well as in prose narrative. Sometimes
the intent was humorous, as when Han Yu describes a forest fire as a group
of demons working for the Heavenly “Bureau of Heat.” Meng Jiao described
the Three Gorges as a landscape of pure horror, a great stone maw drooling
in its hunger to swallow up the voyager. The poet Lu Tong, one of the group
around Han Yu, wrote a long allegorical fantasy on an eclipse of the moon.
337
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Li He was obsessed with death, ghosts, and demons, as in “The Tomb of
Little Su” (Su Xiaoxiao mu), where a long-dead singing girl of the Southern
Dynasties emerges as a ghostly apparition.
Some earlier poets, such as Li Bai, had a gift for representing scenes that
could exist only in words and the mind’s eye, but many of the poets of the Han
Yu circle went much further. Li He, in particular, was drawn to imagining
moments in history and legend. Li He writes the poem that “should have been
written” by the Liang court poet Yu Jianwu on returning to Jiankang after
fleeing the chaos of the Hou Jing Rebellion; he imagines the First Emperor of
Qin in a drunken flight through space and time:
Qin’s king rides a tiger, roams to the earth’s eight ends,
rays from his sword light the sky, the heavens turn sapphire.
Xihe whips the sun, making the sound of glass,
ashes from kalpas are all flown away, past and present are conquered.
Xihe is the goddess who drives the sun-carriage; a kalpa is a Buddhist eon,
after which the world is burned away and a new one starts. Even examination
topics for fu might be the rhetorical description of some moment in history
and legend, like Bai Juyi’s “Emperor Gaozu of the Han Cuts the White Snake
in Half ” (Han Gaozu zhan baishe fu), a successful submission for the palace
examination of 803 that was immediately much studied.
Li Shan, the great mid-seventh-century commentator on the Selections
of Refined Literature, had provided earlier examples or “sources” for all the
problematic phrases in the great anthology; later, in the Song, Du Fu would
be praised for his poems in which “every word has its source.” Against this
enduring norm, the mid-Tang often explicitly valued complete originality.
Han Yu praised the prose writer Fan Zongshi (d. ca 821) in exactly the opposite
way, saying, “he did not follow a single phrase or sentence of those before
him.” Although Fan Zongshi was prolific, only two of his prose pieces survive,
neither of which is entirely comprehensible. We do not know whether this is
due to our own limitations or the consequence of copyists making errors as
they copied what they did not fully understand.
The mid-Tang is famous as a period of renewal of intellectual life, but
this turn of thought went far beyond the famous theoretical treatises, such
as Han Yu’s “On the Origin of the Way” (Yuan Dao) or Li Ao’s three-part
“Letter on Restoring One’s Nature” (Fuxing shu). Acts of interpretation and
new explanations seem to have become a habit of thought. This appears even
on the most basic level: Meng Jiao often concluded his poems with “only
now I understand that . . . ” or rejects conventional wisdom with “who claims
338
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
that . . . ?” Han Yu, in particular, was given to unconventional interpretations.
When Meng Jiao’s infant son died, Han Yu wrote a long poem of consolation,
framed as a message brought from Heaven, arguing with some sophistry that
it was better not to have a son. Meng Jiao himself wrote a tortured sequence
on the destruction of apricot buds by a late spring frost, trying to work out
the “message” in the analogy with the death of his infant son. In “A Theory of
Heaven” (Tian shuo), Liu Zongyuan reported an argument by Han Yu that
human beings, in their violence to nature, are like a rotting sore on the Earth,
and whoever harms people is doing Heaven a favor; Liu Zongyuan proposed a
counterargument, claiming Heaven’s utter indifference. Liu Yuxi then picked
up the thread and wrote his own “Discourse on Heaven” (Tian lun). The
Chan monk Zongmi (780–841) was a good friend of Bai Juyi and many secular
intellectuals, and sometime between 828 and 835 he wrote “On the Origin of
Man” (Yuan ren lun), a defense of Buddhism in the secular discursive mode,
presumably responding to Han Yu’s attacks on Buddhism. It was an age of
making new arguments, whether those arguments were serious, whimsical,
or some undecidable position between the two.
In this period we sometimes find representations of a cruel, even malicious,
Heaven, a notion largely absent in the Chinese tradition since the time Sima
Qian suggested it in the “Biography of Bo Yi and Shu Qi.” In “Teasing Zhang
Ji” (Tiao Zhang Ji) Han Yu explains the hardships suffered by Li Bai and Du
Fu by proposing a theory that Heaven deliberately made them suffer in order
to make them write great poetry, then sent heavenly messengers down to
gather up the poems and take them back to Heaven. Their extant works are
only the few pieces that slipped out of the bundle and dropped back down into
the mortal world. In “Don’t Go out the Gate” (Gong wu chu men) the poet
Li He describes a Qu Yuan-like figure hunted down by monstrous creatures,
then killed by Heaven to “save” him from being devoured.
If the poems, prose works, and stories often read today represent a particularly creative intellectual and literary culture, it is also important to remember
that it was in this very period, between 804 and 806, that the Japanese monk
Kūkai visited China and assembled a corpus of poetics representing the conservative traditions of the seventh and eighth centuries; he also reported that
the poetics of “Wang Changling” was particularly popular with talents in
the capital. Kūkai was not traveling in elite circles, and the “talents,” if not
a bookseller’s advertisement, were not the writers we have been discussing.
We should also keep in mind that when Linghu Chu compiled his anthology Poems for Imperial Perusal in 817, the only contemporary poet included
from those mentioned above was Zhang Ji, and he was represented by a
339
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
single, quite innocuous quatrain. The innovative writers mentioned above by
and large composed their most famous poetry in “ancient-style” verse, but
the metrically regulated genres remained the norm of social exchange. These
same writers did highly original work in old-style fu, but the regulated fu of the
examinations remained the dominant practice. The problem with a successful
avant-garde is that it eventually becomes canonical, and the ocean of banality
in which it floats is lost or forgotten. This is as it should be, but it is worth
contrasting the age of Xuanzong, when many of the most famous poems were
composed by minor figures with only a few surviving verses. That was an age
in which poetry was a shared social discourse; in the mid-Tang we are in an
age of authors who achieved excellence by distinction from the social norm
rather than within it.
The group around Han Yu was by far the most daring in purely literary
terms, though Bai Juyi’s narrative ballads and poems of social protest had
a wider and more lasting effect. Throughout much of his career Han Yu
collected men of talent, lectured them, and promoted their interests. In his
“Discourse on the Teacher” (Shi shuo) of 802 he first used the term guwen
as “ancient[-style] prose,” and the term has become associated with his prose
ever since. Han Yu did not mean imitating the style of any particular ancient
text; rather it was his way of reconciling the opposing values of study and
spontaneity. Perhaps his most famous statement on “ancient-style prose” was
in one of the many letters he wrote to young men who had earlier written to
him, showing him their writings and asking for instruction. Han Yu’s advice
was to read the ancients and write, trying to get rid of all commonplaces and
ignoring the opinion of others. Eventually one will reach a stage in which the
words will flow out spontaneously and perfectly. The ideas and “aims” of the
ancients were to be learned, not their diction. Indeed, the “ancient” prose style
that Han Yu created was a Tang prose style, a style that gestured to pre-Qin
and some Western Han prose rather than imitating it. Tang formal prose
tended to be euphuistic and Senecan; Han Yu created a Ciceronian prose.
Han Yu was intemperate. Tang emperors generally undertook their
appointed roles for the Daoist and Buddhist communities, as well as for
the Confucian community of the state bureaucracy and elite. All the gods,
buddhas, and ancestors received their due, and the state prospered. In 819
Emperor Xianzong prepared to receive a sacred relic, a bone of the Buddha.
Han Yu submitted a petition to the throne protesting the act and suggesting
that this bone of a foreigner, representing a foreign religion, be promptly
discarded for the disgusting thing it was. Perhaps the worst part of the letter
was the threat to imperial longevity if Xianzong continued to show reverence
340
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
to Buddhism. The immediate consequence was Han Yu’s exile to Chaozhou,
in modern Guangdong, a post almost as deadly to northern officials in reality
as in the imagination. The issue may not have been the protest per se, but
the very power of Han Yu’s aggressive rhetoric. We might add that Emperor
Xianzong indeed did die in the following year, perhaps poisoned on purpose,
perhaps succumbing not to Buddhism but to an elixir compounded by a
Daoist. Han Yu lived to return to a court post, but lost his daughter on the
journey south.
Han Yu’s poetry runs a wide gamut of styles, sometimes playful, sometimes
serious, sometimes archaic, and sometimes painfully human, as in the poem
on revisiting the site of his daughter’s death when coming back from his
Chaozhou exile. His “South Mountains” (Nanshan shi) is a long description
of the mountains south of Chang’an, celebrating the richness of the imperial
heartland and the order of the world. In the Northern Song the relative merits
of “South Mountains” and Du Fu’s “Journey North” were debated. Du Fu
ended up the victor, with poetry conceived in such a way that largely excluded
the kind of continuous invention represented by Han Yu. The final judgment
was that he “turned prose into poetry,” that he somehow transgressed the
proper essence of the genre.
Li Guan died in 794, far too young to fulfill his promise. Ouyang Zhan
lived on until soon after the turn of the ninth century. Of that group who
gathered in Chang’an in 792 to take the examination, Meng Jiao survived
to become an important literary figure. Only one prose work survives; the
rest is all poetry, almost entirely “ancient-style” verse. Meng Jiao had already
had a poetic career by the time he came to Chang’an; although we can see
elements in his earlier poetry that foreshadow his future development as a
poet, he was, at best a minor poet. The admiration of Han Yu and Li Guan,
along with his failures in the examination, seems to have turned him into
something greater. Meng Jiao’s poetry is never really beautiful; it is great by
its fierce energy. One suspects that he was truly mad, a madness that was
only marginally under control in the social world but which found adequate
expression in his poetry. Unlike Han Yu, Meng Jiao was not a learned poet, but
he invented no less than Han Yu. His poetic sequences, several of which have
been mentioned earlier, are remarkable. He also wrote a great deal about his
devotion to writing poetry, which made him something of a hero later in the
ninth century, when a life defined by poetry became an important value.
The Northern Song turned Meng Jiao from a major figure in poetry to a
minor one, and he stayed a minor figure until modern times. The Northern
Song judgment was that his poetry “made one unhappy,” implying that the
341
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
function of poetry was to make the reader happy, to put life’s difficulties in
a bearable light. Perhaps the most devastating attack came from none other
than Su Shi (1037–1101), a believer in equanimity, who began a pair of poems
on the poet with the line “I hate Meng Jiao’s poetry.”
Zhang Ji was enthusiastically promoted by Han Yu and Meng Jiao in the
790s, but apart from a few poems in the “ancient” style, strongly showing the
imprint of Han Yu, his extant work does not show the group’s love of the
strange. He also had close connections with Bai Juyi, who has a long poem on
reading Zhang Ji’s yuefu, praising their social value and lamenting that there
is no longer an office for selecting such poems to present them to the ruler.
Zhang Ji’s greatest talents lay in a different direction, which made him an
influential figure in the turn poetry took during the 820s; he was the master of
a certain kind of regulated verse, making that restricted form sound as natural
as speech.
Han Yu was surrounded by a group of lesser poets and prose writers, who
often tried to outdo one another in wit and strangeness. The most remarkable
of these was on the fringes of the group, Li He, who died in his mid-twenties.
The influence of Meng Jiao is clear in some of his poems, but he represented
a level of imaginative invention unparalleled by any other poet of the Tang.
Han Yu was his examiner for the provincial exams, but in the capital he was
not allowed to sit for the literary examination on the technical ground that
the jin of jinshi (“presented scholar,” the term for those allowed to sit for the
examination) was homophonous with another character used in his father’s
name, thus violating a taboo. In a famous but unsuccessful defense, Han Yu
asked, if the father was known as “humane” (ren), then would the son not be
allowed the name of “human being” (ren).
Li He represented the “poet” in a new mode, or a mode dimly adumbrated
by Meng Jiao. According to the account of his sister, he would ride out every
day, composing couplets, putting them in a brocade bag; in the evening he
would return and put the couplets together into poems. Once he composed a
poem, he would lose interest in it and discard it. Earlier in the tradition being a
poet was an activity that was only part of a full life; it might be the activity for
which a person was best known, but it did not completely absorb the person.
The image of the poet as someone entirely absorbed in his art did become
prominent in the 830s, over a decade after Li He’s death; this in turn is related
to the peculiar fate of Li He’s collected poems. There is little indication that
Li He’s poetry had much impact during his lifetime. Certainly some poems
must have been known, but we do not find others emulating him as they
did Meng Jiao. Before he died, Li He entrusted a manuscript of his poetry
342
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
to one Shen Shushi, who put it in his luggage and forgot about it. Late one
night in 831, fourteen years after Li He’s death, Shen Shushi was drunk and,
rummaging in his luggage, he found Li He’s poems. With a guilt no doubt
intensified by his inebriation, Shen Shushi sent a servant to wake up a young
writer in his brother’s service and ask him to write a preface. This was Du Mu
(803–852), who was to become one of the most prominent poets and writers
of the mid-ninth century. Roused from his sleep, Du Mu was irritated and
refused the request, but Shen Shushi’s perseverance finally compelled him to
compose perhaps the least laudatory preface to any literary collection in the
Tang. Provided with the necessary preface, Li He’s collected poems entered
circulation and soon came into the hands of a young Li Shangyin, who was to
become the most famous poet of the mid-century. It was Li Shangyin who was
fascinated by the poetry and took the unusual step of looking up Li He’s sister
to find out about his life. Li Shangyin’s “short biography” (xiao zhuan) has
many of the features of a Tang tale of the fantastic, with Li He’s death being
a summons from the Emperor of Heaven to come and write poems for him.
By the early 830s the image of the poet completely absorbed in his craft was
already widespread and was centered on a poet very different from Li He, but
a poet who also began his career with the support of Han Yu and Meng Jiao.
In 811 a monk from the northeast, with the religious name Wuben, set off for
Luoyang to make the acquaintance of Meng Jiao and Han Yu. They praised his
poetic daring extravagantly. No doubt under their influence, Wuben left the
Buddhist community and resumed his secular name Jia Dao (779–843). Only
a few pieces in Jia Dao’s current collection of poems, however, suggest the
mannered extravagance of the Han Yu group. He soon turned to an almost
exclusive devotion to regulated verse and craft of the parallel couplet. His
story, however, belongs to the next generation, when he became the most
prominent example of the devoted poet-craftsman.
While Bai Juyi was on good terms with Han Yu, he represented a very
different direction in mid-Tang poetry. With over 2,800 poems, Bai Juyi’s is
the largest collection of Tang poetry extant, in no small measure due to the
extraordinary care he devoted to preparing and preserving the collection. As
he lived on to a ripe old age, he added to the collection in installments and
had copies made to be deposited with family members and in temple libraries
(in one case with the instructions that the manuscript was not to be loaned
out). Long regulated poems exchanged with Yuan Zhen and later Liu Yuxi
show that he could be as difficult and rhetorical as any contemporary, but in
general Bai Juyi prided himself on his plainness and ease. He was arguably
the most popular poet of the day. His works went to Korea and Japan, where
343
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
a Tang manuscript version is still preserved. Yuan Zhen once referred to
“printed” versions of his and Bai Juyi’s poems, but these were perhaps just
single sheets, rather than a collection. This remains, however, the earliest
reference to literary works being printed. Probably the most popular works
were the long narratives “Song of Enduring Sorrow” and the “Ballad of the
Pipa” (Pipa yin). In the latter Bai hears someone playing a pipa (a plucked
string instrument with a timbre like that of a mandolin) by night on a river;
he finds the performer, who was once a courtesan in Chang’an; she plays for
him and tells the story of her former popularity, aging, and getting married
to a river merchant.
Bai Juyi developed a genial, rambling poetic style, with a distinct charm.
He often treated topics of everyday life as Han Yu did. Han Yu writes of losing
a tooth, while Bai Juyi writes of eating bamboo shoots. Bai was a master of
the tongue-in-cheek: he could do a mock physiognomy of his portrait in court
attire and conclude that such a person was suited only to a life outside of court.
His humor was the other face of his unique capacity for moral seriousness,
with many poems on the hardships of the common people.
Although they were actually together only briefly, Bai Juyi’s closest friend
was Yuan Zhen, with whom he composed an extensive “exchange collection”
(changhe ji), each poem by one supplied with a companion piece by the other. In
his youth, Yuan Zhen had compiled a small collection of poems about women
and love, which he subsequently excluded from his collection as he was rising
to political prominence. These poems, however, survived independently, and
at least some were copied into a mid-tenth-century anthology. Yuan Zhen
was a fine poet, but his reputation did not hold up as well as Bai Juyi’s. His
most famous poem is “Lianchang Palace” (Lianchang gong ci), a long ballad
in which the poet encounters an old man at a deserted palace near Luoyang;
the old man tells of the days of Emperor Xuanzong and the ruin of the palace
and the troubles of the empire since the rebellion.
Most Tang poets spent their careers moving from place to place, either
seeking patronage or being constantly sent to new posts. Bai Juyi’s long
residence in Luoyang in the last part of his life, from 828 until his death in 846,
was very unusual. Xue Tao (ca 785–832) was born in Chang’an, but early in
her life moved to Chengdu following her father’s posting. He died when she
was in her teens; rather than getting married, she took on courtesan registry
and developed a significant reputation as a poet. Soon she was brought into
the establishment of successive governors, where she entertained with her
poetry and her wit. She knew Yuan Zhen when he was briefly in Chengdu
in 809, and they exchanged poems. Since flirtation was only proper in such
344
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
exchanges with courtesans, it is hard to decide if there is any substance to
the speculations that they had an affair. Late in her life she gave up courtesan
registry and took registration as a Daoist nun. A particularly fine paper for
writing poems was associated with her. About eighty poems survive from a
collection that once circulated in five scrolls.
Liu Zongyuan and Liu Yuxi, former members of the brief Wang Shuwen
government, would have probably preferred to travel more. Emperor Xianzong held an unyielding grudge against those who had usurped power during
the brief months of his invalid father’s reign in 805, and these two writers, who
had been part of that government, spent ten years in minor posts in remote
provinces. They were briefly recalled to Chang’an in 815, but soon sent back to
the provinces. Liu Zongyuan died a year before Emperor Xianzong and never
resumed a normal career. Liu Yuxi lived on to pass through more provincial
posts and finally return to the center, becoming Bai Juyi’s principle poetic
correspondent after the untimely death of Yuan Zhen.
Liu Zongyuan’s fame as a prose stylist would eventually match Han Yu’s
own. His prose is quieter, with little of Han Yu’s rhetorical fire. He is best
known for his parables and his landscape prose, especially a set of accounts
of excursions known collectively as the “Eight Accounts at Yongzhou”
(Yongzhou baji). These works combine narration, description, and reflective interpretation into a satisfying whole. Liu Zongyuan also left a relatively
small poetry collection, which came to be greatly appreciated in the Northern
Song for the gentleness and ease of his work.
Liu Zongyuan is dubiously credited with an anecdotal miscellany called
Records of Longcheng (Longcheng lu). Such brief accounts of marvels, local customs, political gossip, and circulating anecdotes were not considered high
literature in the Chinese tradition, nor would it have been so in the European
definition of literature. Such works were, however, read and enjoyed over
the centuries and deserve a place in a larger account of literary culture. As
with the differentiation of literature and history from tales of love and the
supernatural, such miscellanies sometimes took a stand on one side or another
of the thematic divide. One larger work of this period is the Supplement to the
Dynastic History (Guoshi bu) by Li Zhao, who we know was active in the 810s
and 820s. Li Zhao conceived of this work in three scrolls as a continuation of
Liu Su’s (fl. 740s) Fine Tales of the Sui and Tang (Sui Tang jiahua); Liu Su’s book
gave anecdotes through the first part of Xuanzong’s reign, while Li Zhao’s
work consisted of anecdotes from the later part of Xuanzong’s reign into the
820s. Li Zhao’s preface picks up a familiar theme in such works, using what
Confucius “did not talk about” as a criterion for exclusion:
345
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Whatever tells of retribution, gives account of ghosts and spirits, or shows
dreams and prognostications coming true I have entirely excluded. If it is a
record of something factual, investigates the principles behind things, shows
encouragement or warning, selects customs, or provides aid in genial conversation, I have written it down.
We can see here the mirror image of Gu Kuang’s preface, with Li Zhao
excluding precisely what Gu Kuang was defending.
The still larger New Account [of Tales of the World] of the Great Tang (Da Tang
[shishuo] xinyu) by Liu Su (not to be confused with the Liu Su who was the
author of Fine Tales of the Sui and Tang), in one version given with a preface
dated to 807, was meant as a continuation of the fifth-century A New Account
of Tales of the World. Subdivided into thirty topics in thirteen scrolls, it offers
a rich array of anecdotes, not entirely excluding the supernatural, from the
founding of the dynasty through the 770s.
When Emperor Xianzong died in 820, he left the empire more secure than
it had been since the An Lushan Rebellion. His successor, Emperor Muzong,
ruled only about five years before succumbing to experiments with Daoist
elixirs; Muzong was useless, but far superior to his teenage son and successor
Emperor Jingzong (r. 824–827). Jingzong’s wild adolescent behavior evidently
convinced the court eunuchs that he was a liability, and they discreetly murdered him after only a few years on the throne. The government managed
generally quite well without a competent emperor. Already by the early 820s,
however, the creative exuberance of Emperor Xianzong’s reign was waning.
Meng Jiao, Li He, and Liu Zongyuan were dead; Han Yu began writing regulated verse, and Bai Juyi’s “new yuefu” phase was over. In the mid-820s the
teenage Li Shangyin was studying ancient-style prose, but in 829 he found
a patron in Linghu Chu, then a military governor. Linghu Chu encouraged
Li Shangyin to give up ancient-style prose and instead master the intricacies
of parallel prose; Li Shangyin complied and became a master of the form.
We might recall that Linghu Chu had compiled the Poems for Imperial Perusal
in 817, selecting only conservative regulated verse. A remarkable generation
had passed, and in the wake of its passage a more conservative tradition
reappeared, a literary style largely unchanged since the 760s.
VI. Last flowering (821–860)
After the palace coup of 827 that ended the brief reign of Emperor Jingzong,
Jingzong’s brother, also an adolescent, was placed on the throne. In a happier
346
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
age this young man, Emperor Wenzong (r. 827–840), would have been an
exemplary ruler; his moment in history required ruthless determination, and
his willingness to reflect and heed the advice of others – the very qualities of
Emperor Taizong’s greatness – became his weakness. He was afraid of the
court eunuchs, for good reason. After a plot to kill all the eunuchs failed in
835, he spent his last half-decade of rule as a helpless and disappointed man.
Wenzong had a real passion for poetry, and in his later years he was said to
have proposed creating special Hanlin academicians of poetry. The proposal
was blocked by the objections of court officials. Whether historically accurate
or not, it is worthwhile to compare this moment with the literary establishment of Empress Wu’s reign. Setting aside the obvious fact that no court
official would have had the temerity to oppose such a proposal from Empress
Wu, Empress Wu wanted literary courtiers of broad competence, who would
compose poetry on some occasions, but on other occasions would write fu,
compose prose prefaces, participate in scholarly compilations, and perhaps
draft government documents. Wenzong wanted specifically “poets,” which
was by this point in history seen as a special gift, distinct from learning or the
capacity to write prose. The main court official who was said to have opposed
Wenzong’s proposal complained that “poets” in this special sense were a disreputable and unreliable lot. Wenzong’s regular Hanlin academicians and his
literary establishment all, of course, wrote elegant poetry on court occasions,
but these were not “poets” in the sense Wenzong wanted. Hanlin Academicians were, at least theoretically, appointed at imperial discretion, and the
reason to create Hanlin poets could only have been to bring certain people to
court outside the usual bureaucratic process. We do not know whom Wenzong wanted to appoint, but we can infer that he wanted to bring in people
outside the court bureaucracy, leaping over the usual procedures of review
and promotion. In other words, Wenzong hoped to make the court again a
cultural center, implicitly recognizing that the center of culture had moved
elsewhere.
If Wenzong lived in quiet terror of his inner court, the eunuch establishment, and the capital army they controlled, his outer court was torn apart
by two feuding factions in officialdom, one led by Niu Sengru (780–ca 848)
and the other by Li Deyu (787–850). Despite attempts to dignify the enmity
between the two men by ideological differences, it was ultimately nothing
more than a personal feud, magnified by webs of patronage and obligation.
When one faction was in power, the leader and highest-ranking members
of the other faction would go off to serve as military governors of the most
lucrative provinces. Ever since the An Lushan Rebellion, young men often
347
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
sought employment with the military governors, who could make appointments to their staffs without going through the usual bureaucratic channels.
In earlier periods, however, the protégé would accept an honorable post in
the central government if one was offered. Toward the middle of the ninth
century we see a new phenomenon: young men would resign from some of
the most prestigious starting posts in the central government to take service
with military governors. We suspect that the primary reason was financial:
the military commands in the provinces absorbed a significant part of the
local tax revenue, and writers serving under military commissioners rarely
complained of poverty. In this we can see the first phase of the move to a
decentralized culture of regional courts.
Some of the old men famous in Emperor Xianzong’s reign lived on: Bai
Juyi, Liu Yuxi, and Li Shen, who in his youth had written the ballad to
accompany “Yingying’s Story.” About half of Bai Juyi’s poems date from after
his retirement to Luoyang in 828; although the good anthologist can extract
from this huge corpus an engaging image of the old poet, the reader who
reads the whole corpus sees a poet who constantly repeats himself. Many
younger poets of this era ruthlessly pruned their collected poems; Bai Juyi
seems to have carefully preserved everything he wrote, adding new works to
his collection, whose quantity he proudly enumerated.
In some circles the polished regulated-verse style of the post-rebellion
period had continued to prosper as the highest model for poetry throughout the turbulent inventiveness of the years between 792 and 820. In the
820s writers in this style returned to the center of the poetic stage. Yao He
(ca 779–ca 849) was a prominent master of regulated verse in the five-syllable
line; his 837 poetry anthology, The Supreme Mystery (Jixuan ji), selected many
of the same poets found in Gao Zhongwu’s The Fine Officers of the Restoration
of 779, with some additions. Yao He was, in turn, closely associated with Jia
Dao, the foremost master of regulated verse in the five-syllable line. Jia Dao
and the anecdotal lore that grew up around him added a new and attractive
twist to the conservative tradition of regulated verse: we see the poet utterly
absorbed in his craft, spending time and effort on composition. This was
directly opposed to the dominant strain of Chinese poetics, which wanted to
see a poem as the immediate response to experience or pent-up feeling. One
famous story, almost certainly apocryphal, places Jia Dao walking on a street
in Chang’an deliberating the choice of a word in a couplet:
Birds spend the night on trees by the pool,
a monk [shoves] / [knocks] at a gate in moonlight.
348
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Han Yu, a high official, was coming along the street with his entourage.
Ordinary citizens were supposed to make way, but Jia Dao, oblivious to what
was going on around him, blocked the way. Angry attendants dragged Jia
Dao before Han Yu, who asked for an explanation. Jia Dao explained his
dilemma, and Han Yu responded: “‘Knocks’ is better.” Note that “shoves”
would imply that the monk is coming home, while “knocks” would imply
that he is paying a visit. The phrase tuiqiao, “shoves-knocks,” still survives as
the term for a careful choice of words in poetry. In this period the phrase
kuyin, earlier used in its literal sense of “chanting [poetry] in suffering,” came
to mean “painstaking composition,” reciting a couplet over and over again to
get the phrasing just right.
There are two implications of such an image of the poet as craftsman.
First, poetry can be mastered by effort; second, this work on poetry is not
merely mechanical, but comes from complete absorption in the art. Equally
important, this kind of poetry used a very limited lexicon and few allusions;
success was not dependent on learning. Jia Dao attracted a large number of
protégés, but neither Jia Dao himself nor many of his protégés ever passed
the literary examination.
The ninth- and tenth-century poets who are now most often read do not
belong to the legacy of Jia Dao, but for many in that era he was the dominant
figure in the world of poetry. One anecdote records that a later admirer had
a statue of the poet cast, before which he repeated Jia Dao’s name as others
repeated the name of Buddha. Many of his admirers, both in his lifetime and
later, came from the provinces, from families with little or no history of service
to the dynasty (as was the case with Jia Dao himself ). There is, moreover,
a close connection between the kind of poetry practiced by Jia Dao and the
numerous pedagogic works on poetics from the ninth and tenth centuries;
one such treatise is even attributed to Jia Dao himself. The promise of such
poetry (closely allied to the promise of Chan Buddhism) was that it required
intense devotion and concentration, but not traditional learning, thus making
it within the reach of a wider spectrum of the educated elite than anything
earlier.
We see the cachet of passionate commitment to writing also in ancient-style
prose, with the same exclusivity that we find in poetry. Liu Tui (821–after 874)
wrote in a letter, “Eating and drinking I never forget prose; in the darkness I
never forget prose. In sorrow and in rage, in illness and merriment, in a crowd
and traveling on a mission, I never once fail to have prose on my mind.” As was
the case with poetry, excellence in prose no longer seemed to promise political
success; in 848 Liu Tui theatrically buried his writings, lamenting their futility
349
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
in “Inscription for the Entombment of My Prose at the Doushuai Temple in
Zizhou” (Zizhou Doushuai si wenzhong ming). Obviously he preserved the
inscription and continued writing.
The five-syllable poetic line and the seven-syllable line had very different
associations. The five-syllable line, preferred by Jia Dao and his followers, had
a certain austerity; the seven-syllable line, originally a song line, suggested
unrestraint rather than discipline. Among the many possible associations of
the seven-syllable line was a certain melancholy panache; this became popular
in the 830s and is best represented in the poetry of Xu Hun (ca 788–ca 854),
who wrote exclusively in regulated genres. Xu Hun is perhaps best known for
his “meditations on the past” (huaigu), occasioned by a visit to some ancient
site. The following is a couplet from a poem on visiting the ancient ruins of
Luoyang:
Crows squawk in twilight clouds and go back to the ancient ramparts,
geese lose their way in the cold rain and descend to the empty moats.
Xu Hun was very popular in the Song dynasty and is one of the only two cases
where we possess a facsimile of a Tang writer’s works in his autograph. The
original manuscript survived into the Southern Song, when it was traced and
printed to preserve his calligraphy.
The writer best remembered for the melancholy panache popular in the
830s and 840s was one who perhaps would have preferred fame for his serious
political writings. Du Mu was the grandson of the famous Du You (735–812),
who had served as chief minister in several reigns. Du Mu made his first
youthful bid for literary attention with his “Fu on Apang Palace” (Apang
gong fu), probably from 826. This describes the extravagance of the First
Emperor of Qin’s famous palace as predicting Qin’s swift ruin. Du Mu used
freely rhymed prose to create a form that was different from the various
standard fu types: the popular regulated fu (lüfu), the rhetorical “parallel fu”
(pianfu), and the “old-style fu” (gufu), popular among the “ancient” writers of
the preceding generation and their younger inheritors, such as Li Deyu. The
“Fu on Apang Palace” is considered an important forerunner of the “prose fu”
(wenfu) popular in the Northern Song. Anecdote has it that enthusiasm for
this work ensured him a place in the graduates of the literary examination.
Receiving a prestigious starting post as an editor in the court literary
establishment, Du Mu gave it up after only a few months to take a position
with a military governor in the southeast. After a few years he was sent
on a mission to Yangzhou, whose military governor was Niu Sengru. This
began his association with the Niu Sengru faction and, more importantly, with
350
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Yangzhou, the third greatest city in the empire and its foreign port. It was
mistakenly believed that Yangzhou was the city about which Bao Zhao had
written his “Fu on the Weed-Covered City” (Wucheng fu) in the fifth century,
describing a city’s wealth and extravagance, followed by its ruin. Yangzhou
was also the city that Emperor Yang of the Sui had made his southern capital,
and it had become strongly associated with sensual pleasures, tinged with the
melancholy of impending doom. Although we cannot say with confidence
that Du Mu frequented the pleasure quarters of the city more than any other
official, he created such a compelling image of its pleasures that the poetic
image stuck with the person and with the city:
Green hills half-hidden in haze, rivers stretch far away,
autumn ends in the Southland, leaves shrivel on plants and trees.
By the Twenty-Fourth Bridge on a brightly moonlit night
at what spot do you have a girl white as jade play on the flute?
Du Mu spent much of his career in the scenic and pleasure-loving southeast,
and this is the Du Mu that later readers remembered. In much of his poetry and
prose, however, he presented a very different face. He thought of himself as
having military talents and composed a commentary on the Sunzi, the military
classic, along with essays on tactics. The title of his essay “Culpable Words”
(Zuiyan) anticipates that his arguments will get him in trouble, beginning
a minor late ninth-century tradition of collections of outspoken prose. Such
collections were entitled with the unpleasant consequences anticipated by
the author, such as Luo Yin’s (833–909/10) Writings to be Slandered (Chanshu),
whose stylized satire and moral posturing supposedly kept him from passing
the examination. Du Mu’s frequent claim that he would not be heeded or
would get into trouble for a particular work is clearly in the lineage of the
“ancient-style” writers of the preceding generation.
Later in his life, perhaps aware of his reputation as a rake, Du Mu radically
pruned his collected works; since many poems on the pleasures of Jiangnan
remain, we can only speculate on what was excluded. Du Mu’s drastic editing
perhaps inspired the various supplements to his poetry that appeared in the
Song. Du Mu was famous for his regulated quatrains, which make up a large
proportion of these addenda to his collected poems. Since known works of
other poets were often included in these addenda, it is impossible to say how
many of the other poems in the addenda are indeed by Du Mu.
In 838, caring for his nearly blind brother, Du Mu made his second visit to
Yangzhou. This time Niu Sengru’s enemy, Li Deyu, was the military governor.
That same year the Japanese monk Ennin reached shore at Yangzhou with a
351
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
large party of diplomats and clerics, after his boat broke up in coastal waters.
Ennin’s remarkable and extensive diary in Chinese, kept through to his return
to Japan in 847, gives us an incomparable picture of life in Tang China in the
mid-ninth century. As is the case with the Chinese accounts of journeys to
India, it is filled with those details that only a foreigner would think worth
noticing and writing down. We read of the bureaucratic red tape that kept
Ennin in Yangzhou awaiting authorization from Chang’an; we read of the
modest gifts of gold dust that Li Deyu would hand out on various occasions
(giving us a rare glimpse of how the patronage system really worked); we learn
how much things cost and the daily life in Chang’an’s monastic establishments.
We also learn, in great detail, of the effects of Emperor Wuzong’s 845 decree,
disestablishing virtually all the Buddhist temples and monasteries throughout
the empire and laicizing the vast majority of Buddhist clerics.
Emperor Wenzong had passed away early in 840; his successor Wuzong
fell under the influence of Daoist advisers, who used the opportunity to
advance their old rivalry with Buddhism. The Buddhist church, had, moreover, amassed immense wealth, which was an attractive target for a government beset with economic difficulties, not the least of which was a shortage of
metal for currency. The 845 decree was the last in a series of repressive measures against the Buddhist church, and it was carried out with bureaucratic
efficiency that caused lasting damage. Du Mu was then prefect in Chizhou, a
poor prefecture on the northern banks of the Yangzi; he applauded the edict
and no doubt supervised the destruction of the temples in his prefecture.
With the characteristic Tang ability to hold contradictory values, however,
he lamented an aging laicized monk with nowhere to go:
His snow-white hair is not an inch in length,
in autumn’s cold, his strength gets weaker still.
Alone he goes down a path of leaves
still holding his tattered cassock in hand.
Twilight among a thousand peaks
and he knows not where to go.
In spring of the following year, Emperor Wuzong died, reputedly from taking
a Daoist elixir. His successor, Emperor Xuānzong (to be distinguished from
the famous Emperor Xuanzong of the eighth century), soon rescinded the
edict, but the damage was done.
The Buddhist sect that emerged from the so-called “Huichang Persecution”
having suffered the least harm was Chan. We have an extensive corpus of
“recorded comments” (yulu), attributed to Chan masters dating back to the
352
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
first half of the seventh century. While we have reason to doubt the historical
veracity of dialogues of some of the earlier masters, much of this material
clearly comes from the Tang and Five Dynasties; when we come to the
ninth century, we can have more confidence in the attribution to individual
masters. We have both collections of sayings by individual masters, such
as Jiangxi Daoyi (Mazu) from the eighth century, Dongshan Liangjie (807–
867), and Linji Yixuan (d. 867), the last two revered as founders of Chan
subtraditions. We also have compendia such as the Record of Passing on the
Flame from the Jingde Reign (Jingde chuandeng lu), with a preface dated 1006.
The religious message is conveyed through some of the liveliest scenes in
Tang writing, with witty dialogues and paradoxes often punctuated by blows
from the master’s cane. If elite Tang literature is characterized by love of
eloquence and its ability to evoke a mood, the recorded comments represent
a different, sometimes earthy genius and a different kind of love of language,
which always seeks to get beyond mere language.
The most interesting figure of this era in Daoist letters was Cao Tang
(ca 797–ca 866), though his Daoism is distinctly of the literary sort. His fame
rests on two series, a hundred “Shorter Poems on Wandering as an Immortal”
(Xiao youxian shi) and seventeen out of an original fifty “Larger Poems on
Wandering as an Immortal” (Da youxian shi). In their conception as a century
of quatrains and in their representation of moments in the life of the immortals,
“Shorter Poems” seem modeled on Wang Jian’s “Palace Lyrics” (Gong ci),
composed around 820, representing scenes of the Inner Palace so persuasively
that it seemed he had some firsthand knowledge he should not have had. Both
centuries belong to a tradition of quatrain vignettes, sketching a moment in a
memorable way. The century of quatrains was to become a popular form from
the late ninth century on, with “palace lyrics” being one favorite topic. Our
extant third of the “Larger Poems on Wandering as an Immortal” suggests
that the original was a sequentially arranged set of lyrics for moments in a
group of famous stories of the gods and immortals.
Li Shangyin (811/813–858), who was to become the most famous literary
figure of the mid-ninth century, was not a Daoist poet, but a period spent
studying Daoism left a profound impact on his poetry. As in Europe during
the Renaissance and afterward, the discourse on gods and goddesses was
conventionally employed in other venues, particularly in reference to the
court and love. A segment of Li Shangyin’s poetry is “clandestine,” implying some situation that is ostentatiously concealed. Taking their cue from
the overtly clandestine poems, Chinese critics have sought hidden referents,
erotic or political, in a wide range of Li Shangyin’s poetry. Primarily since
353
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
the mid-seventeenth century, numerous divergent interpretations have been
proposed for a wide range of his poetry, interpretations taking the form of a
contextual scenario that explains a poem. It is worth keeping in mind that if
such poems circulated in Li Shangyin’s own day – and it is by no means certain
that they did – most contemporary readers would have understood their referents no better than later readers. Such poems create a restricted community
of those who might understand, perhaps a community as small as the poet
and one other person. Insofar as the poet knew that such poems would reach
a wider community, he knew that their clandestine aura was their attraction.
The poetry here does not lie in finding the “key” that unlocks the secret; it
lies in the construction of secrecy itself. The verses, particularly those “Left
Untitled” (Wuti), remain some of the most effective in the tradition:
Your coming was empty words, you left without a trace,
the moon goes down past the upstairs room, the bell before dawn.
Dreams of parting far away, crying couldn’t call you back,
the letter hastily finished, ink not yet thick.
Candlelight half encloses kingfishers sewn in gold,
the aroma of musk faintly crosses embroidered lotuses.
...
The reference to ink in the fourth line refers to grinding ink, here done
with such haste that the ink has not become fully black. The intensity plays
against the uncertainty of the situation. Did the other person come or not?
He seems to be awake waiting, but then he refers to a dream, yet we don’t
know if it was a real dream or an actual visit that now only seems like a
dream. The fabric in the third couplet suggests a bed, and hence the movement of the poet’s attention to the bed, but the empty space in the light is
matched by the faint odor of musk, which may suggest that the beloved was
there.
Poems like this are a significant minority of the full range of Li Shangyin’s
poetic work. In many ways Li Shangyin was the true inheritor of the poetry
of the first decades of the ninth century. His patron Linghu Chu may have
persuaded him to give up ancient-style prose, but he celebrated Han Yu’s
achievements in public prose in the poem “Han Yu’s Stele” (Han bei). In
his two-hundred-line “Coming to the Western Suburbs” (Xingci xijiao zuo
yibaiyun) he wrote of the abuses of the government and the suffering of the
common people. He loved Du Fu, even writing a poem in Du Fu’s persona, and
the Song literary and political figure Wang Anshi (1021–1086) counted him as
the Tang poet who most perfectly followed Du Fu. Li Shangyin wrote poems
on history, particularly on the Northern and Southern Dynasties, in which
354
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
moral condemnation is often hard to separate from sympathy. His “poems
on things” (yongwu shi) have an unmatched thickness and subtlety. In the
hermetic poems suggesting love affairs he continued the early ninth-century
culture of romance, giving it a unique intensity. Finally, if Du Mu wrote the
preface for Li He’s poetry grudgingly and showed Li He’s influence only
unwittingly, Li Shangyin was the poet who understood Li He’s remarkable
achievement and transformed his legacy.
Apart from Du Mu, Wen Tingyun was the most gifted of Li Shangyin’s
contemporaries. Scholars disagree on the date of his birth across a quarter
century, between 798 and 824; the date of his death is also uncertain, but is
usually given between 866 and 870. Wen Tingyun’s literary remains come
in various pieces, which may suggest the ways in which literary works were
circulating in the mid-ninth century. One large section of his current poetry
collection consists of occasional poems and conventional yuefu, not unlike
other poetry collections from the period. The two scrolls at the beginning of
the collection represent isometric songs and yuefu in the Li He tradition, so
different from the yuefu in the following scroll that we suspect these two scrolls
must have circulated independently and been added to the more conventional
poetry collection. Like Li He, Wen Tingyun often chose dramatic moments
from history and legend, along with banquet scenes, scenes of women in the
bedroom, and scenes of immortals. Following the main body of the poetry
collection, primarily made up of Wen Tingyun’s occasional poems, there is
a group of very mannered social pieces that were added from an anthology
of a coterie in Xiangyang between 857 and 859. This anthology, for example,
included a group of comically “poetic” pieces on two singing girls getting into
a fight. Finally, there are his now most famous works, song lyrics, mostly
in irregular lines and set to known melodies, preserved in the tenth-century
anthology Among the Flowers (Huajian ji).
The lyrics in irregular lines preserved in Among the Flowers are considered early examples of “song lyric” (ci), a genre fully established only in the
Northern Song and attaining legitimacy as a genre only toward the end of
the Northern Song. For Chinese readers from the Northern Song on, the
“song lyric” was a genre quite distinct from poetry (shi), including the literary
“songs” (gexing) discussed earlier. Like yuefu, song lyrics are identified by a
tune title. While isometric poems were often sung in the Tang, either to isometric melodies or adapted by singers to heterometric melodies, these “song
lyrics” were written specifically for the popular corpus of largely heterometric melodies; their form was dictated by the music, with a fixed number of
lines, with rhyme lines dictated by the musical phrasing; each line had a fixed
355
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
number of syllables, with level or deflected tones required in certain syllables
in each line.
If Wen Tingyun himself wrote the song lyrics as they are preserved in
Among the Flowers, then he would have been one of the earliest literary figures
to write song lyrics as they were meant to be sung, but we must allow the
possibility that these song lyrics had been modified in a singer’s repertoire and
were then transcribed as heterometric song lyrics according to the practice
established by the tenth century, when Among the Flowers was compiled.
Most of Wen Tingyun’s song lyrics are scenes of feeling; and insofar as
they were performed by professional women singers, they were sketches of
moments of longing:
A single bead of dew, immobile and icy cold;
reflections on waves
fill the pool.
Green stalks and red allure
tangled together:
the heart breaks;
wind on the water, chill.
Such short songs were, as best we know, performed at parties by the attendant
singing girls when passing ale to a guest and when urging him to drink. Wen
Tingyun’s stylized scenes of intense feeling may seem an odd counterpoint
to the convivial occasion, but this was apparently the norm. As the song lyric
became more literary, such lyrics were read, rather than situated in occasion.
Wen Tingyun’s song lyrics tend to be highly imagistic, but the irregular line
and the moderate use of the vernacular enabled more lively monologic use
of the form.
Among those with whom Wen Tingyun exchanged poems was Yu Xuanji
(844–868). Yu Xuanji was a native of Chang’an who, after a period as the
concubine of an official, took Daoist registration, which permitted freely
mixing with literary men and women of the demi-monde. She was charged
with beating to death her maid, whose body was discovered buried in her
courtyard, and she was executed in the autumn of 868. Many of Yu Xuanji’s
poems have remarkable force. In “Selling Wilted Peonies” (Mai can mudan)
she moves from pathos to pride, figuring herself in the flowers she poetically
sells. Confident in her poetic talent, hers was the only voice among Tang
women poets to protest the exclusion of women from the examination in
“Visiting the South Hall of Chongzhen Lodge, I Caught Sight of Where
Recent Graduates Had Written Their Names” (You Chongzhen Guan nanlou
du xin jidi timing chu):
356
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Peaks of clouds fill my eyes, letting spring daylight through,
clearly ranged, the silvery hooks appeared at the tips of their fingers.
I hate how this gown of gossamer hides the lines of my poems,
and lifting my head in vain I yearn for my own name on the graduates’ list.
“Silvery hooks” referred to beautifully written characters.
Duan Chengshi (803–863) was with Wen Tingyun at Xiangyang and compiled the anthology from which the coterie poems were taken, including a
set of pieces teasing Wen Tingyun for his love affairs. Duan Chengshi is
best known for the Youyang Miscellany (Youyang zazu) in thirty scrolls, the
largest miscellany extant from the Tang. This includes not only brief stories
of the supernatural and anecdotes, but also random bits of unusual knowledge and observations. It is particularly valuable for its accounts of popular
beliefs.
Collections of anecdotes and tales appeared with increasing frequency
through the ninth century. One of the most influential was Accounts of
Mysterious Marvels (Xuanguai lu) by Niu Sengru. Some of the characters in
this collection, like Yuan Wuyou (“Basically Non-existent”), draw on the conscious fictitiousness of the early tradition of parables and fu frame stories,
thus bringing prose narrative as close to true “fiction” as it would come for
many centuries. There is a Continuation of Accounts of Mysterious Marvels (Xu
Xuanguai lu) by Li Fuyan (775–833), but one story in it post-dates the author.
Such collections of stories both grew and shrank in transmission. Something
of such variation can be seen in our sole Tang manuscript of a story collection,
from Dunhuang, related to Gan Bao’s In Search of the Supernatural. The title is
the same as Gan Bao’s collection, but here it is attributed to one Gou Daoxing;
some of the stories are roughly the same as in Gan Bao’s collection, but there
are other later stories included. Embedded poems play a prominent role in Li
Mei’s Compilation of the Strange (Zuanyi ji), probably from the second quarter
of the ninth century. Lu Zhao’s History of Things Outside the Norm (Yi shi) has
a preface dated to 847, by which point, judging by his own claims, he must
already have been working on the massive fu “The Ocean Tides” (Haichao
fu).
Perhaps inspired by Bai Juyi’s “Song of Enduring Sorrow,” poetry and prose
on Xuanzong and Lady Yang became increasingly popular in this period; both
Du Mu and Li Shangyin wrote memorably on moments in this popular story.
Somewhere around the middle of the ninth century, one Zheng Yu wrote an
erudite poem in two hundred lines, provided with his own notes, on visiting
Xuanzong’s pleasure palace at the hot springs on Mount Li. In addition we
begin to find the anecdote collections that would elaborate the legend with
357
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
incidents, such as Zheng Chuhai’s Miscellaneous Records of the Shining Emperor
(Minghuang zalu). Li Deyu wrote a book of oral lore, anecdotes supposedly
told by Xuanzong’s chief eunuch Gao Lishi to Liu Fang, who told it to his son
Liu Mian, who then passed the stories on to Li Deyu’s father. In the tenth
century we have Wang Renyu’s Neglected Stories of the Kaiyuan and Tianbao
Reigns (Kaiyuan Tianbao yishi) and Yue Shi’s The Unofficial Story of Yang Taizhen
(Yang Taizhen waizhuan), contributing more fanciful material to the legend of
Lady Yang.
When Emperor Xuānzong died in 859, again of an overdose of Daoist elixir,
the first in a series of rebellions had broken out in the southeast. Government
forces put this rebellion down without difficulty, but a cycle was beginning
that would leave the dynasty a hollow shell in little more than two decades.
Xuānzong had, on the whole, ruled well, but he left the empire in the hands
of his twenty-six-year-old son, known as Emperor Yizong (r. 859–874), who,
unable to repair the tottering polity, decided to enjoy its fruits to the fullest
while he could.
VII. The fall of the Tang and the age of regional
states (861–960)
By the 860s the empire was beginning to break down from troubles within and
enemies without. The rich lower Yangzi river provinces had been squeezed
for their wealth too long, and peasants were fleeing their land or placing it
under the protection of families and institutions that were exempt from taxes.
Armies were too large, but any attempt to reduce their size led to revolts or
an increase in the unemployed, who often turned to brigandage. The foolish
and ultimately helpless Yizong increased his devotion to Buddhism and sent
out sporadic edicts deploring the empire’s problems.
In 865 Lu Zhao presented his monumental fu “The Ocean Tides,” accompanied by an elaborate letter to the throne boasting that it had cost the author
more than twenty years’ labor. Its length is a footnote in Tang literature,
though it is hardly ever read. In that same year of 865, Gao Pian (ca 822–887)
was the empire’s best general. He was from an old military family of the
capital army and a poet; he had just been sent with an army to the northern
area of modern Vietnam to recover the Tang prefectures that had recently
been lost to the aggressive kingdom of Nanzhao. He recovered Annan in
865, and in 866 Jiaozhi. In 866 Choe Chiwon (857–928?) came to China on a
merchant ship from Korea to study. He would end up in the service of Gao
Pian. In 866 the “ancient-style” poet and prose stylist Pi Rixiu (ca 834–883)
358
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
failed the examination and gathered his writings on the ills of the day, all in
the “ancient” style, in a small collection, The Marsh of Literature (Wensou). Wen
Tingyun most likely died that same year, the end of a generation. Yu Xuanji,
with whom Wen Tingyun had exchanged poems, was popular in some capital circles. In the provinces a still relatively young poet–monk with a rising
reputation, Guanxiu (831/832–912), was staying at the Buddhist complex on
Mount Lu.
Two years later Yu Xuanji would be executed for murdering her maid
in a fit of jealousy. We can never know if the verdict was just or if the
circumstances were as transmitted, but this was what people believed. After
serving with Gao Pian, Choe Chiwon would return to Korea in 883 to become
the first famous figure in Sino-Korean literature. Gao Pian would serve the
dynasty loyally for more than a decade, rushing to take command wherever
the empire was threatened. In 880, whether by treason or the misfortunes of
war, Gao Pian failed to prevent Huang Chao and his rebel army from crossing
the Yangzi river. He then carved out an independent state in Huainan, one of
the empire’s richest and most troubled provinces. Willingly or not, Pi Rixiu
was to enter the service of the rebel Huang Chao in conquered Chang’an
and ultimately to be killed by him. Guanxiu would live on to a ripe old age,
finding safe haven at last in Chengdu, in the newly established kingdom of
Shu. About a decade after his death, in the third decade of the tenth century,
his literary works were printed, so far as we know the first poet in history to
have his collected works printed.
In the century between Emperor Yizong taking the throne and the official
founding of the Song in 960, there was memorable writing but, apart from
the formative stages of the song lyric, little that was truly new. By and large
writers in this period carried on the various competing literary values from
earlier in the ninth century. In poetry the polished regulated verse that was
the legacy of Jia Dao continued to be the most widely practiced form, though
the ability to sustain the “high style” diminished. Some poets, most notably
Du Xunhe (846–904), brought more vernacular usages into regulated verse.
There were prose writers in the “ancient” mode, often adopting the stylized
polemical voice of Han Yu. Sun Qiao (d. 884), for example, one of the most
famous prose writers of the second half of the ninth century, proudly claimed
to follow in the footsteps of Han Yu’s disciple Huangfu Shi. Su Shi (1037–
1101) quipped, “The person who imitated Han Yu but couldn’t equal him was
Huangfu Shi; the person who imitated Huangfu Shi but couldn’t equal him
was Sun Qiao.” Quite apart from the merits of his judgment, Su Shi’s comment suggests an age of epigones. There were likewise poets who modeled
359
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
their work on Du Fu, Meng Jiao, Li He, and Bai Juyi, “but couldn’t equal
them.”
Emperor Yizong died in 873, leaving the throne to his twelve-year-old son,
known as Emperor Xizong. Xizong soon made known his preference for
people from the aristocracy and old families; as the dynasty faltered, it fell
back on its old base of support, leaving more examination hopefuls to turn to
the powerful military officials in the provinces. Rebellions were breaking out,
devastating the empire’s grain basket in the lower Yangzi delta and further
shredding its already tattered social fabric. The deathblow was struck by the
rebellion of Huang Chao; the coup de grâce would not be administered until
a quarter-century later. Having crossed the Yangzi with the complicity of or
in spite of Gao Pian, Huang Chao and a large rebel army made their way
up first to Luoyang and then to Chang’an, which fell early in 881. Xizong
fled to Chengdu, emulating his ancestor Emperor Xuanzong in the mideighth century. Huang Chao had imperial pretensions, but his regime soon
degenerated into savagery, abetted by the urban mob. The story of Huang
Chao’s occupation of Chang’an was memorably told in Wei Zhuang’s (836–
910) very long “Ballad of the Wife of Qin” (Qinfu yin). This was immensely
popular, but Wei Zhuang specifically excluded it from his poetry collection;
long lost, it was recovered among the Dunhuang manuscripts in about a
dozen copies, more than any other single Tang poem.
Loyalist forces eventually rallied, along with their Shatuo Turkish allies.
Huang Chao withdrew from the partially ruined capital and was eventually
hunted down and killed. The “loyalist” forces then plundered what was left
of the great city. By the time Emperor Xizong returned in 885 only a few
prefectures around the capital were still under direct imperial control, with
the far southern provinces still giving lip service to imperial rule. Almost fifty
warlords had partitioned the rest of the empire. During the last decades the
dynasty was at the mercy of the warlords who surrounded the shrinking area
of imperial control. Young men still came to the capital from the provinces,
took the literary examination, and advanced with remarkable speed in a
bureaucratic structure that no longer administered much of anything. In
most cases those last Tang officials wrote as if nothing had happened. Two
more emperors reigned over the remains of the dynasty until Zhu Wen, a
local warlord, deposed Emperor Aidi in 907 to establish his own Later Liang
Dynasty.
If the military governors were an attractive employment option for intellectuals earlier, the Huang Chao Rebellion and its aftermath sent many writers
heading to those provinces that offered a degree of wealth and security.
360
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Power was consolidated by more powerful armies conquering and assimilating weaker ones. A few regions became the most attractive havens: Min,
modern Fujian; the area around modern Nanjing, which would become the
Southern Tang; Jingnan in modern Hubei; and Sichuan, which became the
Shu kingdom. As the large fish ate the smaller fish, the warlords resolved
into the “Ten Kingdoms” and the “Five Dynasties,” the latter being the name
usually given to this period between the deposition of the last Tang ruler and
the founding of the Song. In 960 a general of the Later Zhou, Zhao Kuangyin,
“reluctantly” gave in to the demands of his soldiers and overthrew his local
sovereign, establishing his own Song dynasty. Over the course of the next
fifteen years he would reunify the country under a dynasty no less glorious
than the Tang.
In the ninth and tenth centuries, the centuries when polished regulated
verse was so important to poetic reputation, poetic pedagogy is an essential
topic. Tang works in this tradition were sometimes despised by later ages
and often did not enter the bibliographical record. Fortunately a Southern
Song compendium, Miscellaneous Records from the Window of Chanting Poetry
(Yinchuang zalu), survived, preserving parts of about a dozen ninth- and tenthcentury works of poetic pedagogy. Attributions of some of these works to
Bai Juyi and Jia Dao need not be taken too seriously. These follow the earlier tradition of technical poetics, with lists and illustrative couplets. In a
few cases we have lists of allegorical correspondences; for example, dreaming of roaming as an immortal is supposed to criticize impediments in the
relation between the ruler and his officials. Fu, still important for the examination, had its own treatises, the unique survival being the Register of Fu
(Fu pu), probably from the second quarter of the ninth century, preserved in
Japan.
The Golden Needle Model for Poetry (Jinzhen shige), attributed to Bai Juyi, postulated an “inner” and “outer” meaning for poetry. The outer meaning was the
surface of representation, while the inner meaning worked through allegorical
correspondences, intending “praise, criticism, admonition, and instruction.”
This was a popularization of the Confucian poetics of the Classic of Poetry.
Elite poetics, however, was taking a very different turn. Already early in the
ninth century Liu Yuxi had written, “Poetry is indeed the most intensive kind
of writing. When its truth is gotten, the words perish, thus it is subtle and
hard to do well. A scene-world is produced beyond the images, thus it has an
essence that few can match.” Here the essence of poetry is an elusive affect,
produced through the representation (the “images,” also “likenesses”) but
transcending it.
361
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
We see this carried even further in Sikong Tu:
Dai Shulun once said, “The scene produced by a poet is the like the warmth
of the sun on Lantian, with the fine jade there giving off mist; you can gaze
on it, but you can’t give it clear definition in the eyes.” How can we easily
explain such image beyond image, such scene beyond scene?
Invoking one of the regulated verse masters of the post-rebellion period,
Sikong Tu here theorizes the poetics of the regulated-verse tradition, a poetry
of elusive affect that has nothing to do with “praise, criticism, admonition,
and instruction.” Sikong Tu’s “Gnomic Verse on Poetry [and Fu]” (Shi fu zan)
gestures to such elusive affect in a way that is only marginally comprehensible.
The “Twenty-Four Categories of Poetry” (Ershisi shipin), attributed to Sikong
Tu, is either the height of Tang poetry criticism or the most successful forgery
in the Chinese tradition. The case is not yet decided, but apart from one highly
ambiguous reference, the work was unknown until the Ming dynasty, when
it became a huge success. Each of its twenty-four verses evokes a particular
quality, and at the very least it is consistent with the poetics Sikong Tu
advocated.
Discussion of poets and poetry was common in this period, both in poetry
itself and in anecdote collections. One of the favorite forms was telling an anecdote giving the occasion of the poem, like the Occitan razo. Meng Qi’s Poems
with Their Original Occasions (Benshi shi) of 886 is the best-known example. The
historical veracity of these anecdotes is, in most cases, highly suspect. General anecdote collections like Fan Shu’s Friendly Deliberations at Cloud Creek
(Yunxi youyi) also have a large representation of stories of poets and their
poems.
From this period comes probably the most famous of all Tang collections
of stories, Pei Xing’s Transmitting the Unusual (Chuanqi), whose title later came
simply to mean “tales.” The Daoist Du Guangting (850–933) was a voluminous
writer, both of religious and secular texts. His stories of the gods and immortals
occupy the fine line between religious texts and tales. His best known secular
tale is “The Story of the Man with the Curly Beard” (Qiuran ke zhuan), telling
how one Li Jing met a man with a curly beard, who directed him to seek
service with Li Shimin, predicting that he would rise to become emperor
(Emperor Taizong). Du Guangting was invited to court by Emperor Xizong
and fled to Chengdu with him. He accompanied Xizong back to what was
left of Chang’an, but on Xizong’s death Du Guangting returned to Chengdu,
where Wang Jian (848–918) was establishing the Shu kingdom, and lived out
the rest of his life there, first in the Shu court and later as a recluse.
362
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
As the situation in Chang’an and central China worsened after the Huang
Chao Rebellion, Chengdu became a magnet for famous men of letters and
developed its own sophisticated local culture. In 900, as if to correct the
dynasty’s failures in judgment before the dynasty itself expired, Wei Zhuang,
still serving in the central court, sent a petition to the throne requesting
that fourteen poets be posthumously passed in the literary examination by
imperial grace. That same year, Wei Zhuang completed his anthology Further
Mystery (Youxuan ji). For the first time a Tang anthology included Du Fu and a
selection of poets that begins to resemble the later canon of Tang poetry. The
mature judgment of retrospect seems to have already been setting in. Like
most officials, Wei Zhuang did not wait for the dynasty’s final death throes.
In 901 Wei Zhuang accepted an invitation to move to Shu, where he built his
house on the site of Du Fu’s “thatched cottage” and lived out the rest of his
days as a grand old man of letters and ornament of the new regional kingdom.
When the Tang breathed its last in 907, the seventy-five-year-old poet–monk
Guanxiu was in Shu, where Wang Jian built him a residence and gave him the
title “Great Master of the Chan Moon.” The most prominent writers of each
of the “three teachings” – Confucianism, Buddhism, and Daoism – were all in
Shu.
Wei Zhuang, Guanxiu, and Du Guangting all came to Shu in their mature
years or old age. When we read the official prose of the next generation of
Shu officials, they voice the same public pieties we expect of high officials.
A very different image of Shu culture, however, has been shaped by two
remarkable anthologies, the Collection of the Talents (Caidiao ji) by Wei Hu,
probably compiled sometime in the Later Shu kingdom (925–965), and Among
the Flowers with a preface by Ouyang Jiong dated to 940. Collection of the
Talents is the longest extant pre-Song anthology of Tang poetry, and it shows
a strong interest in poems about women and the immortals. To it we owe
the preservation of Yuan Zhen’s erotic poems, Cao Tang’s “Larger Poems
on Wandering as an Immortal,” and pieces by Li Ye and otherwise unknown
women poets.
With Among the Flowers of 940 the song lyric enters datable history. It
includes fine songs by Wen Tingyun and his rough contemporary Huangfu
Song from the mid-ninth century, as well as a generous selection of the
lyrics of Wei Zhuang, representing the preceding generation. It also includes
some lyrics by He Ning (898–955), who served in the northern regimes.
The rest of the anthology’s five hundred song lyrics, however, represent the
elite aficionados of song in Chengdu in the first half of the tenth century.
While there is some variety in the themes, by and large these song lyrics
363
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
present scenes of a woman in love, to be performed by women singers for the
entertainment of their male composers and their friends at banquets.
The Dunhuang manuscripts also have preserved an extensive corpus of
song lyrics, mostly anonymous, to popular melodies, written out in irregular
lines. These cannot be dated, but it seems likely that most, if not all, belong
to the ninth and tenth centuries. Many may be transcriptions, probably from
memory, of songs heard and remembered. There is one collection, Cloud
Ditties (Yunyao ji), which must have been copied. There are two reasonable
hypotheses. First, it is possible that writing down song lyrics as they were
sung to heterometric melodies was already a common practice in the ninth
century and perhaps even earlier; but because this was not an elite practice,
such works were not transmitted. In this case the survival of such lyrics in
the Dunhuang manuscripts is fortuitous. The second hypothesis does not
necessarily contradict the first but restricts it to a local practice in the west
and northwest. Something of the stigma carried by the composition of song
lyrics can be seen in the northern lyricist He Ning, who is said to have burned
his song lyrics when made a minister. Fortunately a few of He Ning’s song
lyrics have survived in Among the Flowers. The elite culture of Chengdu then
made the practice of writing such heterometric songs legitimate, and it quickly
spread to other kingdoms.
Most of the Dunhuang lyrics are, in fact, on Buddhist topics. There are
also sets on popular motifs such as the twelve months and the times of day,
which we see again in later popular song. The lyrics that have drawn the
most interest since their rediscovery in the twentieth century are the love
lyrics, some of which show a lively vernacular aesthetic very different from
elite representations of women’s voices either in classical poetry or in the
song lyrics from Among the Flowers. When we read the post-rebellion quatrain
“Bowing to the New Moon” (Bai xinyue, attributed to both Li Duan and
Geng Wei), a woman goes out into the courtyard and “bows to the new
moon,” praying for the return of her absent beloved; “no one hears her
whispered words,” presumably muffled by the wind that whips her skirts. In
the Dunhuang song lyric to the same title we do indeed hear the woman’s
words, and they are not what we might presume from the sentimental scene
in the classical poem. To give the first stanza:
My traveling man’s off in another land,
already now it’s the new year, and
he still has not returned.
I am galled by his loves, so like water:
wherever he roams he strays recklessly
364
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
and takes no thought of his home.
Beneath the flowers I point far away,
and to gods of Heaven and Earth I pray –
up to this very day
he has left me alone to stay in my empty room.
In contrast to elite pathos, the woman’s feelings imagined by the voyeur, here
we have a monologue in which the anger and resentment that accompany
longing are clearly expressed.
Before leaving Shu, we should mention the Lady of the Flower Stamens,
Huarui furen, a consort of Meng Chang, the second and last ruler of the Later
Shu kingdom. Her century of quatrains, “palace lyrics” (gongci), follows Wang
Jian’s famous set, and indeed a number of quatrains are shared between the
two collections.
In the early part of the Five Dynasties, the kingdom of Min, modern Fujian,
attracted a number of writers, including the senior poets Huang Tao (ca 840–?)
and Han Wo (844?–923). Han Wo was the son of Li Shangyin’s brother-in-law
and close friend, and Li Shangyin had praised Han Wo’s talents when he was a
boy. Han Wo served the dynasty loyally until almost the very end; Du Fu was
very much his model as he documented the numerous flights of the much
diminished Tang court. At last in 905, just before the final blow, he fled with
his family to Min, where he managed to live to a ripe old age. A collection of
erotic, voyeuristic poems, The Perfume Case Collection (Xianglian ji), circulated
independently of his more “serious” poems.
Jingnan, in modern Hubei, was significant for two figures, the poet–monk
Qiji (ca 864–before 938), who left over 750 poems, and Sun Guangxian (d. 968),
who took refuge in Jingnan in about 926. Sun Guangxian wrote the preface
for Qiji’s poems, but is most famous for his anecdote collection Trifling Words
from Northern Yunmeng (Beimeng suoyan), of which twenty of an original thirty
scrolls survive.
The numerous anecdote collections from the end of the Tang and Five
Dynasties in some cases clearly attest to the desire to preserve a record of a
destroyed culture. When we read Sun Qi’s Record of the Northern Ward (Beili
zhi) on the culture and courtesans of the entertainment quarter in its last
heyday, it is important to know that it was composed in 884, in the ruins
of the city left in the wake of the Huang Chao Rebellion. Wang Dingbao’s
(870–941?) Select Anecdotes from the Tang (Tang zhiyan) was completed between
916 and 917; in fifteen scrolls it is one of the largest and most important of
Tang anecdote books, with a rich body of information, particularly on the
culture of the literary examinations.
365
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The Southern Tang (937–975) emerged from the warring local powers to
dominate the rich agricultural lands of the lower Yangzi. Its capital was Jinling,
which was old Jiankang, the capital of the Southern Dynasties. When the newly
founded Song sought manuscripts to confirm its legitimacy by gathering the
textual record, out of the general ruin of China two places provided the riches:
Chengdu and Jinling.
In the Northern Song a collection of song lyrics was circulating under
the name of Feng Yansi (903–960), a Southern Tang official who became
minister. While it is reasonable to suppose that the majority of these lyrics
were indeed composed by Feng Yangsi, this is more of a “repertoire” of song
lyrics than a literary collection, and there are many song lyrics attributed to
others elsewhere. The languid melancholy of Feng Yangsi’s lyrics was a style
that remained popular for elite parties in the first part of the eleventh century.
The grand man of letters in the Southern Tang was Xu Xuan (916–991).
He served in all three reigns of the dynasty; and when the dynasty fell, he
was taken into the service of the Song emperor and rose to high positions.
Since he drafted edicts for the Southern Tang, he has a great deal of public prose
in the sumptuous Tang tradition. Most of his poems are in the usual range
of styles that had dominated poetry for a century and a half. In attendance
at imperial banquets, Xu Xuan later provided the Song emperor an authentic
“Tang” experience, confirming the imperial dignity with court poems in a
style virtually unchanged since the days of Empress Wu.
VIII. The new dynasty (960–1020)
For its first half-century the Song continued both the literary and intellectual
world of the Tang. New forces were at work, however, and when later Song
writers looked back to tell the story of their dynasty’s literature, they naturally
chose those figures that most perfectly anticipated the direction the dynasty’s
literature would take. This transformation of Song literary culture can be seen
in the fate of Zheng Gu (851–910), one of the most popular poets toward the
end of the ninth and tenth centuries. Zheng Gu was a fluent regulated-verse
poet in the Jia Dao tradition. Tian Xi (940–1001), one of the most distinguished
literary figures in the early Northern Song, began a poem to a friend,
The Poems and Sao are too remotely ancient, few truly understand,
poets in the proper sense have a hundred kinds of mind.
The mature and agreeable ought to stay with Yuan Zhen’s and Bai Juyi’s style,
the fresh and novel can imitate the verse of Zheng Gu and Han Wo.
366
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Tian Xi makes explicit a controversy that was usually only implicit: he rejects
the “ancient” in favor of “poets in the proper sense” (bense shiren), comprising
the two most popular schools of poetry in the second half of the ninth and
tenth centuries: Bai Juyi and the tradition of finely wrought regulated verse,
here represented by Zheng Gu and Han Wo.
About a half-century later, around the middle of the eleventh century,
Ouyang Xiu (1007–1072), the most influential literary man of his day, would
write in his Remarks on Poetry (Shihua),
The fame of Zheng Gu’s poetry was at its height at the end of the Tang . . . His
poetry was very thought-provoking and contained many excellent lines, but
the style was not really elevated. Because it was so easy to understand, people
used his poetry for teaching children – even when I was a child, we still
chanted his poems. Nowadays his works are not in circulation.
In the course of little more than half a century, the exemplary poet of the
“fresh and novel” had become easy and banal poetry for schoolchildren. A
major change in literary values had occurred.
The writer still most read from the earliest years of the Song, the years of
consolidation, belongs to the Southern Tang. This is Li Yu (937–978), the Last
Ruler (Houzhu) of the Southern Tang, who reigned from 961 to 975. He has
the distinction of being the first writer of song lyric to use the form to write
about his own experiences, particularly on leaving the throne and recalling
his lost kingdom under house arrest in Bianjing (modern Kaifeng), the new
Song capital.
Like the Tang, the Song began its cultural work by gathering the scattered
remains of the manuscript legacy. Both Emperor Taizu and Emperor Taizong
sponsored large compilations and printing projects. State-sponsored printing
had already begun in the Five Dynasties, with two rival editions of the Confucian Classics produced in Chengdu and Luoyang. In the Shu kingdom, Wu
Zhaoyi had been the head of the state printing enterprise, and Song Emperor
Taizu had him brought to his capital at Bianjing along with his printing blocks.
Early in the dynasty not only were standard editions of the Classics printed,
but also the immense Buddhist and Daoist canons. The standard histories
were also issued, though the project was not completed until after the middle
of the eleventh century, when Ouyang Xiu finished a complete rewriting of
the histories of the Tang and of the Five Dynasties.
The modest state library at Bianjing was built up from the collections of
manuscripts from Shu, the Jingnan kingdom, and the Southern Tang. From
this library came the “four big books.” Three of these were by an editorial
367
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
committee headed by Li Fang (925–996), and the committee included Xu
Xuan. These old men belonged to the intellectual world of the Tang and
produced court-commissioned projects of the kind that had been done for
three centuries; what set their work apart from a long history of large court
compilations was a new dynasty with state-supported printing. In practical
terms such large Tang compilations of a thousand scrolls required the imperial
scriptorium to reproduce, and with few or unique copies they easily vanished
in rot or flame. Large Buddhist and Daoist works fared better because the
religious institutions had scriptoria throughout the provinces.
The first of the “four big books” was the Extensive Records of the Taiping
Reign, in five hundred chapters, completed in 978. It is from this compendium,
which cited its sources, that the vast majority of Tang tales have been recovered. The second to be completed, in 983, was the Imperial Reader of the Taiping
Reign (Taiping yulan), a composite of surviving Tang encyclopedias in a thousand chapters. This was followed in 987 by The Flower of the Garden of Letters
(Wenyuan yinghua) in a thousand chapters, modeled on the Selections of Refined
Literature and beginning in the Liang dynasty where Selections left off. Unlike
the Extensive Records and the Imperial Reader, both of which were soon printed,
The Flower of the Garden of Letters was not printed until the early thirteenth
century. The Flower of the Garden of Letters remains the single most important
source for Tang and Five Dynasties writing, representing a substantial percentage of the literary works in the imperial library of the 980s. Not only have
many writers otherwise lost been preserved there, we also have a snapshot
of the kind of manuscripts that survived. This was the flotsam and jetsam
of the manuscript tradition that would never have survived except in this
situation where compilers were copying everything they could find to make
a “big book.” The last of the “big books” was a compendium of documents
on government institutions, completed in 1013.
If the flurry of state-sponsored cultural work at the beginning of the Song
resembles the seventh century, the level of private scholarship in the Northern Song was unprecedented. In prefaces, colophons, letters, and miscellanies
we have a rich testimony to the efforts of Northern Song scholars seeking to
recover the remains of Tang literature and collating the manuscripts. Tang
literature, particularly poetry, seems to have survived primarily in partial collections or anthologies of a writer’s work. Song editors would compare as
many versions as they could find (probably only a fraction of what survived
throughout China), producing composite editions that sometimes noted variants and sometimes did not. Such comparison of editions did, however, raise
scholars’ awareness of variants and the nature of manuscript culture. Word of
368
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
a “fine edition” (shanben) would bring requests from other scholars to collate
their own copies.
The early Northern Song showed remarkable continuity with the last half
of the ninth century and the Five Dynasties in the various styles available for
a writer to adopt. Although parallel prose flourished, there was a continuous
tradition of admirers of the prose of Han Yu and Liu Zongyuan. Particularly
from the end of the Tang on, it was common for such a scholar to claim that
no one but himself admired Han Yu and Liu Zongyuan. They were, perhaps,
a minority, but the prose of Han Yu and Liu Zongyuan enjoyed, from what
we can tell, wider circulation than that of any other Tang prose writer. Liu
Kai’s (947–1000) short autobiography gives a standard version of the neglect
of the ancient style:
When I turned fifteen or sixteen, I was studying basic reading practices.
Master Zhao suggested Han Yu’s prose, and after we got a family copy at
home, I read it. In those days no one in the world spoke of “antiquity.” Being
young, there was no one who could share my love, yet from dawn till dusk I
never let it out of my hands . . . By the time I reached young manhood, I had
achieved a profound grasp of the fine points of Han Yu’s prose, and I set my
brush to paper to imitate the way he wrote . . . When my father and older
brothers heard of this, they were afraid that as a consequence I would not
win praise in the age and they warned me that the most urgent task was to
follow the fashion of the day. But this did not change my mind in the least,
and the heart’s devotion to antiquity became increasingly firm. I would talk
only of Confucius, Mencius, Xunzi, Yang Xiong, Wang Tong, and Han Yu
as the footsteps in which I hoped to follow; and everyone thought that I had
gone crazy.
In this account of domestic paideia, Liu Kai retells Han Yu’s own compelling myth of singular principles disapproved of by others. In the mideleventh century, Ouyang Xiu would tell a similar story in a rather different
key.
Taking Tang writers as models was the norm of the day, but Liu Kai carried
this into self-naming, adopting the name Jianyu (“shoulder to shoulder with
[Han] Yu”) and a courtesy name, Shaoyuan (“continuing [Liu Zong]yuan”). In
the next generation Han Yu found an even more theatrical admirer in Mu Xiu
(979–1032). One story says that he had Han Yu’s and Liu Zongyuan’s works
printed and offered them to any reader who could punctuate them correctly.
Mu Xiu won the admiration of the rich and powerful that often accompanied
such eccentricity, but he managed to offend or refuse all those who tried to
help him.
369
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
As discussed earlier, over the course of the ninth century the Tang became
the effective literary past, with the pre-Tang era providing models only for
advocates of the ancient. There were “masters” and “followers,” with the
“masters” defining the available styles. In the late ninth century Zhang Wei
composed his Table of Masters and Followers among the Poets (Shiren zhuke tu),
in which each style was represented by a single master, with several grades of
followers, and each poet given representative couplets. The work begins with
Bai Juyi under the heading “Vast Cultural Transformation” (guangda jiaohua),
invoking the Confucian task of poetry to civilize and reform customs. Such a
taxonomy of masters and followers in effect put closure on the poetic tradition
and turned all later poets into epigones. Indeed, as we move into the later
part of the ninth century, we see for the first time a phenomenon that would
continue throughout the rest of traditional China, defining a poet (often a
self-definition) by which earlier poet he “followed.”
The most famous poet of the early Northern Song, Wang Yucheng (954–
1001), saw himself in the lineage of Bai Juyi (in a famous anecdote, however,
he was pleased to be compared to Du Fu). Although in the eleventh century Ouyang Xiu was to inaugurate the characteristic Northern Song poetic
style by an explicit analogy to the Han Yu group, the Bai Juyi tradition of
rambling, genial verse, as if following turns of thought, lay in the background. The somewhat younger Lin Bu (967–1028) made the comparison
explicit:
With wild abandon in the Tang, only Bai Juyi the Tutor,
moving at will in our Song, there is Huangzhou’s Wang Yucheng.
The shift here is a subtle one, but suggests growing Song self-confidence. The
Tang model remains attached to the Song poet, but instead of a “follower,”
Wang Yucheng has been made Bai Juyi’s Song counterpart. Ouyang Xiu
would use the idea of counterparts to define his own group. The model of
Bai Juyi appears throughout Wang Yucheng’s poetry, from a fascination with
everyday experience to poetry of social engagement, giving accounts of the
sufferings of common folk from social abuses. In prose he praised Han Yu,
not for style, but for a commitment to moral values.
In one aspect, however, Wang Yucheng remained close to the values of
the ninth-century masters of regulated verse, which remained the dominant
poetic tradition in the last part of the tenth century: this was making poetry
a theme within the poem and proclaiming the unique importance of poetry
and his singular devotion to it:
370
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
When there is ale before my eyes, I must always get drunk,
beyond my person everything is emptiness but poetry.
The first phase of regulated-verse craft in the last part of the eighth century had been represented by Jiangnan poet–monks; Jia Dao had originally
been a monk; many of the regulated verse masters of the second half of the
ninth century had close ties with poet–monks, and two of the most famous,
Guanxiu and Qiji, were themselves Buddhist monks. That tradition continued
in the early Northern Song with the Nine Monks. The Nine Monks are best
remembered for a passage in Ouyang Xiu’s Remarks on Poetry:
Buddhist monks famous for poetry in our present dynasty were nine; thus
the collection of their works was called The Poems of the Nine Monks. It is no
longer to be found. When I was young, I heard people praising them highly.
One was called Huichong; I’ve forgotten the names of the other eight.
Beneath the elegiac tone of comments in Remarks on Poetry, Ouyang Xiu was
devaluing the tradition of the craftsmen of regulated verse, declaring them
out of fashion and forgotten. Quite a few poems of the Nine Monks do indeed
survive, representing an art that must have seemed timeless. Huichong even
made a collection of a hundred of his own best parallel couplets and those of
others, preserved in a miscellany of 1087.
In the early Northern Song, regulated verse was also the choice of
“recluses,” by this period associated with an aesthetic life. Wei Ye (960–
1019) was one such figure, so successful in staying out of the public eye, as one
legend has it, that Emperor Zhenzong had never heard of him until a Khitan
ambassador declared that he hoped to get a complete edition of his poems.
By far the most famous recluse and regulated-verse master was Lin Bu, a
fastidious eccentric who never married and lived out his life at West Lake
in Hangzhou, refusing posts and even refusing to go into the city. He was
famous for his love of his pet crane and his plum tree: the latter, he said, was
his wife, and the former, his child. Such theatrical solitude won him national
fame as a poet–recluse, and he received gifts of support from the emperor. Lin
Bu wrote exclusively in regulated verse and produced a slim volume of finely
crafted works. When Northern Song fashion changed, and the Late Tang
style was forgotten, Lin Bu retained a place in the Song cultural imagination,
perhaps for a personality of which his poems were an expression.
Yang Yi (974–1020), Li Shangyin’s devoted editor, was the leading literary
figure at court at the turn of the eleventh century and represented the age in
both poetry and prose. He was a master of the rhetorical court poetic style
371
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
and parallel prose. When the fashion changed, he became the primary target
for the Song advocates of the “ancient.” What drew the brunt of the attack
was the “Xikun style,” which supposedly represented the poetic style of the
turn of the eleventh century, but was, in fact, only the fashion of a relatively
small group of court officials. Xikun, a poetic name for the imperial library,
was affixed to Yang Yi’s anthology of 250 poems written on shared topics by
a group of poets, all eminent officials, the Exchange Collection of Xikun (Xikun
chouchang ji), compiled around 1004. Some of the topics distributed were titles
of poems by Li Shangyin, and the style of the works in the collection is largely
derived from Li Shangyin’s most allusive and ornamented work. One Song
critic interpreted this as a reaction against Bai Juyi. It was, in fact, a more
radical act: rather that choosing from among the conventional range of poetic
styles inherited from the first part of the ninth century, Yang Yi recovered
a largely forgotten Tang poet and used him as a model from the past to do
something new.
If there is one moment that signals the beginning of a new era, it is an
anecdote about the ancient-style prose writer Mu Xiu and his friend Zhang
Jing (971–1019), a follower of Liu Kai. The anecdote is told by Shen Gua
(1031–1095) in his Written Chat from Dream Creek (Mengxi bitan):
Literary men in past years often admired parallelism in writing prose. In the
generation of Mu Xiu and Zhang Jing people first wrote plain prose – in those
days they called it ancient-style prose. Mu Xiu and Zhang Jing were going to
dawn court together and were waiting for daybreak outside Donghua Gate.
When discussing the order of prose, they happened to see a galloping horse
trample a dog to death. The two men each gave an account of the event to
compare which of them was better. Mu said: “The horse went wild, there was
a yellow dog encountered its hooves and perished.” Zhang Jing said: “There
was a dog died beneath a running horse.”
For the first time in the Chinese tradition we see the question of how to
represent in words something that exists prior to its representation (even
though Shen Gua has to offer his own verbal representation of the event to
indicate it). Shen Gua calls it “plain prose” (pingwen), suggesting that there is
some basic prose that matches the event perfectly; adjudication of the reported
competition would favor the less rhetorical.
Even the philosopher Zhuangzi’s analogy between language as the fishtrap and truth as the fish was essentially rhetorical; language was pure means.
When it was not rhetorical, it was manifestation, a symptom of feeling that
one could read like the expression on the face. The “plain prose” described in
372
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
the anecdote is a new idea of language; it is language as “representation,” to
be judged by some unrhetorical accuracy in matching something that exists
prior to language. As with the call for plain, scientific linguistic representation
by the Royal Academy after the English Restoration of 1660, the nature of
literature was changed by a changed notion of the relation between language
and reality.
IX. Dunhuang narratives
By Wilt Idema
We have only a very imperfect understanding of the literary culture at the
various regional courts and power centers from the second half of the eighth
century on; this includes the tenth-century courts of the Former and Later
Shu regime at Chengdu, and that of the Southern Tang at Nanjing. In one
exceptional case, however, that of Dunhuang, our sources provide an in-depth
view of a local manuscript culture, down to the first halting writing exercises
of beginning students.
In his conquests of the late second century bc, Emperor Wu of the Han
had built a string of cities along the northern edge of the Qilian Mountains,
linking the heartland of China to the trading routes of Central Asia and
separating the Mongol grasslands from the highlands of Qinghai and Tibet,
two areas that rarely, if ever, accepted Han Chinese rule. Of these cities
Dunhuang was the westernmost garrison. Dunhuang, where the various
routes of the Silk Road converged, was both a point of departure for Chinese
troops setting off on imperial ventures to assert authority over the oasis
towns of Xinjiang and a port of entry for persons, trade goods, and ideas from
Central Asia and beyond. The Silk Road trade ebbed and flowed with changes
in climate and the fortunes of empires; in that process Dunhuang sometimes
flourished. Between the withdrawal of the Han and the rise of the Tang,
Dunhuang was a center for local military power and Confucian scholarship,
but most of all it was a major regional center of Buddhism. From the fourth
century on, Buddhist monks and lay patrons cooperated in building cave
temples in a cliff a few miles from the town itself. The rich frescoes in these
caves provide a unique panorama of the development of Chinese Buddhist art
from the fourth century to the fourteenth, when cave-building at Dunhuang
came to an end.
Before the mid-eighth century, Dunhuang was very much part of the Tang
empire. Following the rebellion of An Lushan, however, the Tang recalled its
Central Asian garrisons, and most of the former Tang possessions in Central
373
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Asia were taken over by the expanding Tibetan empire (until it collapsed
due to internal strife in the 840s). The Tibetans also moved into the Gansu
region, and in 780 Dunhuang became the last of the Han Chinese cities to
submit to the Tibetans, but only on the condition that it would be allowed to
maintain its Han Chinese customs. As the Tibetan empire crumbled, in 848
local strongmen took the opportunity to expel the Tibetan garrison. These
local rulers in Dunhuang happily accepted titles from the Tang emperors or
their successors, but the Tang was in no position to aid the local regime, let
alone impose direct rule. For all practical purposes, Dunhuang was a small,
independent Central Asian principality, proud of its Han Chinese identity,
but also maintaining intensive contacts with the other Central-Asian states,
especially Khotan. With the latter it shared a fervent Buddhist culture, which
was spared the destruction wrought by Wuzong’s suppression of Buddhism
earlier in 845. By the middle of the eleventh century, Dunhuang would finally
lose its independence when it was absorbed into the Tangut Xixia kingdom.
For reasons that are still not fully clear, shortly after the year 1000, one of
the leading monasteries in Dunhuang packed its library in a side-chapel of
a cave temple. This chapel was then carefully bricked up, and the wall was
painted over. The local climate helped to preserve over 50,000 manuscripts and
paintings without damage. This hidden library was discovered only in 1900,
after which its contents were dispersed. The major collections are now held in
London, Paris, Beijing, and St. Petersburg. These manuscripts have completely
revolutionized the study of Chinese culture of the fourth to the tenth centuries.
Many works of Tang literature that were believed to have been lost reemerged,
and our knowledge of well-established genres was considerably expanded.
The Dunhuang library, however, also yielded a considerable body of mostly
narrative texts in genres that did not emerge in the print culture of the
Song dynasty and beyond, and therefore were completely ignored for nine
centuries.
The most common characteristic of these narrative texts is that they were
meant to be read out (performed) as part of a ritual or festive occasion, and
therefore were written in a highly literary register of the contemporary vernacular language. A few of these texts were composed entirely in verse or
primarily in prose; the majority, however, alternated passages in verse and
prose. The use of the word bian (“transformation”) or bianwen (“transformation text”) in the titles of some of these texts has led to their collective
designation as “transformation texts.” Scholars initially understood bian as
the “transformation” of these texts from classical Chinese into the vernacular,
but most scholars now believe that these texts concern “transformations,”
374
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
manifestations of Buddhas and bodhisattvas, or miracles and exceptional
events in general. The “prosimetric” format has also provoked extensive
debate, with some scholars arguing for Indian origins and others preferring
an indigenous development.
“Sutra-explanation texts” make up the bulk of modern collective editions of
transformation texts, even though such texts are never designated as “transformation (texts)” in the original manuscripts. Some such texts provide lineby-line expositions of the text of a well-known sutra, like the Vimalakirti Sūtra,
the Lotus Sutra, and the Amitabha Sūtra: after a passage of the sutra had been
chanted by a cantor, the master provided an exegesis consisting of a prose
passage followed by a summary in verse, after which the next sutra passage
was chanted. The verse sections employ both the unrhymed six-syllable meter
often used in translating Buddhist sutras and the rhymed seven-syllable meter
used in Chinese poetry from the third century on. Since the sutras themselves
were often large works, such sutra-explanation texts must have been huge
compilations; of this genre only fragments (occasionally quite large) have been
preserved. Other, shorter (and fully preserved) sutra-explanation texts limit
themselves to an exegesis of the sutra title or of a few central lines of text.
Sutra-explanations probably formed the staple of large “lectures for the laity.”
We know the name of one ninth-century Chang’an monk who excelled at
this type of performance.
Some sutra-explanation texts are quite scholastic; others extensively elaborate sutra narratives. Short Buddhist narratives not tied to any specific sutra,
ranging from accounts of the life of the Buddha Sakyamuni to legends about
the piety of female devotees, are provided by a rather homogeneous group
of texts, the “tales of causes and conditions” (yinyuan), which are similar to
sutra-explanation texts in the prosimetric format and verse forms. Less formal in nature than the sutra-explanation texts, and probably often primarily
intended for small female audiences, many of these texts are written in a racy
vernacular, not without humor and wit. The “Tale of the Ugly Princess,” for
example, tells the story of princess who in an earlier life scowled when giving
a donation to a monk and was reborn with such an ugly face that even the
beggar who was persuaded to marry her was so ashamed of her that he didn’t
dare to show her to his new noble friends. The contrition of the princess
then moves the Buddha to restore her beauty. Another text on the victory
of Buddha over Mara, the ruler of the world of desire, gives full rein to the
Buddhist propensity for allegory.
Such tales of causes and conditions might be preceded by a narrative or
didactic introductory piece, which went by the name “texts to settle the seats”
375
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
(yazuowen) and sometimes circulated independently. One of these, on the
topic of the twenty-four examples of filial piety, by one of Chang’an’s leading
monks, had even been printed, and a copy of this edition was found among
the Dunhuang texts.
The verse sections in the remaining prosimetric texts are, as a rule, in the
seven-syllable line and do not make use of the rhymeless six-syllable meter.
Quite a few of these texts are called “transformation (texts)” in the manuscript
titles, although the use of the term in a title is not restricted to works in this
format. These texts treat both Buddhist and non-Buddhist subjects. The bestknown of the Buddhist works are the “Transformation on the Subduing of
Demons,” and the “Transformation Text on Maha-Maudgalyayana Rescuing his Mother from the Underworld.” The first, composed for the court of
Emperor Xuanzong in 749, narrates how the chancellor Sudatta, following
his conversion to Buddhism upon meeting with Sakyamuni, tricks the local
crown prince into selling his magnificent garden so it may be converted to
a monastery. When the established religious authorities protest such importation of heresy, the king orders his priests and the monk Sariputra to hold
a contest of their magical powers. In six separate confrontations Sariputra
defeats each of these “heretical masters.” While the setting of the story is
clearly an India of elephants and stupendous wealth, Sariputra’s opponents
are thinly disguised Daoist priests, with clear echoes of the religious debates
often staged in the Tang court.
The “Transformation Text on Maha-Maudgalyayana” recounts a quite
different story. Maudgalyayana, who has become a monk, wants to know the
whereabouts of his deceased parents; he learns that his father has been reborn
in heaven, but that his mother is suffering extreme torments in hell. His visit to
the Underworld to rescue his mother provides an opportunity to give a detailed
description of the topography, the administration, and the tortures of the many
hells. The rescue is eventually accomplished with the help of the Buddha.
The legend was linked to the institution of the Buddhist Ghost Festival of
the fifteenth of the Seventh Month, and our text was intended for performance
on that annual event, urging its audience to make ample donation to the
Buddhist clergy for the sake of their deceased parents. This same story was
also treated in a tale of causes and conditions and in a short sutra-explanation
text. In later centuries the legend would be adapted for the stage and become
China’s most spectacular religious drama, known in many versions.
Many of the prosimetric texts on non-Buddhist subjects are incomplete.
Fragments of two texts tell of feats of arms by the local rulers of ninthcentury Dunhuang. Other texts retell traditional stories concerning the
376
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
relation between Han Chinese and the non-Han inhabitants of the Mongol grasslands, a topic that must have been of particular relevance to the
Dunhuang population. We have fragments of the story of Li Ling, a general
of Emperor Wu of the Han, who was captured by the Xiongnu and, after
Emperor Wu killed all his relatives, eventually joined them. We have the
second half of a life of Wang Zhaojun, a palace lady of Emperor Yuan of
the Han, who was sent off on a political marriage to a Xiongnu chieftain.
There is also a fragmentary adaptation of the tale of Meng Jiang nü, whose
husband had died working on the construction of the Great Wall; on a quest
to retrieve her husband’s body, her weeping causes the Great Wall to collapse.
The founding of the Han dynasty was another topic that appears in several
texts. One of the few texts that have been preserved in their entirety is the
“Transformation Text on Wang Ling.” A general of the Han founder Liu
Bang, Wang Ling’s greatest claim to fame was his mother, who was captured
by Liu Bang’s opponent Xiang Yu and committed suicide to ensure her son’s
undivided loyalty to Liu Bang.
It is commonly asserted that texts of this type in performance were accompanied by picture scrolls, showing scenes from the narrative. In a number
of texts, each prose section is concluded by a formula which might be translated as “and what did it look like?” Victor Mair has strongly argued that
only texts featuring this formula should be considered “true transformation
texts.” Unfortunately, no accompanying picture scrolls have been preserved,
with the possible exception of a scroll depicting five of the six confrontations between Sariputra and his adversaries. Long fragments of a prosimetric
text on the career of Wu Zixu and the fifth-century bc wars between the
ancient states of Chu, Wu, and Yue lack the “and what did it look like” formula, so this would not be a “true transformation text” by such a criterion.
This story of betrayal and revenge and the dangers of women (at least to
kings) already had a history of retellings stretching back over a thousand
years.
Among the narratives entirely in verse in the seven-syllable line, we find
one text of almost a thousand lines, treating another episode from the wars
between Liu Bang and Xiang Yu. The hero of this little epic is Xiang Yu’s
general Ji Bu, who curses Liu Bang and mocks the future Han emperor’s
lowly origins in front of his troops, thus earning Liu Bang’s undying enmity.
Following his final victory, Liu Bang excludes Ji Bu from his general pardon,
and Ji Bu has to disguise himself as a slave to escape the wrath of the new
emperor – he eventually obtains high rank. A much shorter text treats the
legend of Dong Yong, one of the exemplars of filial piety.
377
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Verse narrative also appears in “vulgar fu” (su fu), using the form of the fu,
but narrative rather than descriptive. One such “vulgar fu” treats the tragic
love story of Han Peng and his wife: having fallen in love with Han Peng’s
wife, the evil king of the ancient state of Song condemns Han Peng to serve
as a convict laborer; when Han Peng dies, his wife commits suicide. By far the
most interesting work in this genre, however, is the “Fu on the Swallow and
the Sparrow.” This is a rare case of a fully developed animal fable in Chinese
literature, in which the animals not only display human characteristics but also
do the talking. In winter, a sparrow occupies the nest of the absent swallow;
when the swallow returns, the sparrow refuses to give up the nest. A fight
ensues, and the swallow takes his case to court, where the sparrow, as a local,
has many friends. The sparrow is nevertheless imprisoned, and the phoenix,
as king of the birds, restores order, urging the little birds to live henceforth
in harmony. Its only clear predecessor is “The Hawk and the Sparrow” by
Cao Zhi, a much more modest composition. There is another Dunhuang
text entitled “Fu on the Swallow and the Sparrow,” but this text is essentially
composed in eight-line stanzas of five-syllable verse. Whereas the previous
text was strong in social satire, this text seems more interested in parodying
legal language. Another text that is occasionally classified as a “vulgar fu” is the
“Disputation of Tea and Wine,” in which the characters of the title vaunt their
own qualities in turn, until both are defeated by Water. This text may well
be the script for a little play. Another such disputation confronts Confucius
with the boy-wonder Xiang Tuo – the “teacher of ten thousand generations”
is consistently bested by the schoolboy (and in an appended poem Confucius
has his revenge by killing the brat). Yet another satirical piece portrays a lazy
and gluttonous bride.
Many of the texts mentioned above were clearly prepared with performance
in mind; they come with directions for the performer, written in a different
color of ink or in smaller characters. The narratives entirely in prose lack such
indications of a link to the technicalities of performance, which may suggest
that they were intended primarily for reading. These narratives distinguish
themselves from the classical tales of the time both by their more colloquial
level of language and by their greater length. These are fully developed
examples of the vernacular story, a genre that was to become prominent later
in print culture, especially after the thirteenth century.
Three vernacular tales have been preserved more or less in their entirety.
The longest of these tales recounts the legendary life of the fourth-century
monk Huiyuan (344–416), who progresses from being a slave of the bandits
who have captured him to becoming the triumphant master of Buddhist
378
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The cultural Tang (650–1020)
scholastics in a public sutra–lecture in which he humiliates his monastic rival.
A second tale contrasts the shameful way in which the elderly Yang Jian, the
founder of the Sui dynasty, wins the imperial throne through the palace plots
of his daughter with the heroic exploits of the teenage general Han Qinhu,
who first subjugates the Chen dynasty in the south through superior battle
formations, and then by his superior archery skills frightens the arrogant
Turkic khan in the north into submission, only to be at last called away to
become king of the Underworld. The third story concerns the Daoist master
Ye Jingneng, a historical figure in the court of Empress Wu, here placed in
the court of Emperor Xuanzong. He serves as the emperor’s guide on his
visit to the moon, but soon becomes aware that the emperor was not born to
become an immortal, after which he engineers his own exit from the court.
Yet another, rather short text recounts the legend of the mythical emperor
Shun, yet another exemplar of filial piety. We also have a fragment of a
vernacular tale on Emperor Taizong’s visit to the Underworld, where he has
to defend himself for the murder of his elder brothers – the emperor escapes
only through connections and bribery. This same story would later be taken
up in the famous sixteenth-century novel Journey to the West.
Although the texts above cannot be dated precisely, beyond their date of
copying, most would appear to have been composed in the ninth and tenth
centuries. A number were written under the Tang or its successor regimes in
the Chinese heartland, but at least some of these texts were written (or edited)
for performance at the court of the rulers of Dunhuang. The subject matter
of some of the non-Buddhist texts would, moreover, appear to have held
special relevance for this small, embattled Han Chinese polity in Central Asia.
We also may wonder to what extent the frequent and detailed descriptions
of slavery reflect local conditions. While we have scattered references to the
performance of transformation texts in the territory of the Tang itself, and
while it is tempting to see the Dunhuang materials as typical of Chinese
literature as a whole in this period, the number and the contents of these
texts would appear to be representative of a quite atypical local Han Chinese
culture, in which Buddhism played a far greater role than in China proper.
In their formal features, these texts, especially the prosimetric works, show
a clear similarity to the prosimetric genres of literature as we know them from
the last imperial dynasties. There is little doubt that there was an ongoing
tradition of performing this kind of text, and one can make a strong case
for the development of “precious scrolls” (baojuan) from “tales of cause and
conditions.” Manuscripts and imprints of this kind of prosimetrical literature
reappear from the fifteenth century on, but by this time it had suffered a
379
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
great loss of status. While the audience for the Dunhuang narratives probably
did not exclude the lower classes, it often did include the highest secular
and religious authorities, as with Chaucer reading his Canterbury Tales to
the English court. Many of the transformation texts display considerable
schooling and talent, even if they were not written by the greatest scholars
of their day, just as Chaucer would not have been considered a scholar by
the Latin clerics of medieval England. Once printing became quite common
in eleventh-century China, however, the upper-class listening audience may
well have largely changed into individual readers – or have been enticed away
by the more spectacular attractions of the rapidly developing theater.
380
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
5
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
ronald egan
Overview
In certain ways the Song dynasty (960–1279) continued literary traditions
already characteristic of the Tang. The literature that survives was produced
by the educated elite, and it continued to be written in a book language,
usually called literary Chinese, rather than in the vernacular. Writers were
male, with only a few prominent exceptions. The forms of shi poetry and the
many well-established genres of literary prose continued to dominate. It is
only toward the dynasty’s end that we begin to see the emergence of drama
and fiction written in the vernacular, and that only in very limited quantity.
Despite these continuities, distinctly new styles and modes of expression
gradually emerged. A new style of poetry evolved and was established by the
mid-eleventh century. It came to be so distinct from dominant Tang styles
that already by the century’s end, and ever after, the two styles were often
simplistically viewed as competing options. Critics were expected to express a
preference for “Tang poetry” or “Song poetry” and would-be poets to model
their work on one or the other. Another development was that the song
lyric (ci) attracted increased attention and its scope became broader than the
narrow compass it had had during the Five Dynasties. Eventually the song lyric
became an important poetic alternative to shi poetry, with its own vocabulary,
subjects, and expressive function. A whole range of prose writings appeared,
including miscellanies, accounts of anomalies, a form of poetry criticism called
“remarks on poetry,” connoisseur manuals on all manner of aesthetic objects,
and travel diaries. Some of these were entirely new. Even those that were not
were produced in such increased quantity that collectively they took on an
identity quite unlike that of their precursors.
The initial impression of continuity with the Tang fades the more we
attend to the substance of Song literature. Part of what is new can be linked
to profound changes in society, politics, thought, and material culture that
381
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
occurred during the Song. The spread of book printing was perhaps the most
far-reaching of these in its effects. Although much work remains to be done on
the subject, it is clear that it was during the Song dynasty that China underwent
the transformation from manuscript culture to print culture, even though
manuscripts remained important in book history and textual transmission
long after the end of the Song. In the early decades of the Northern Song,
printing was still rare: it was mostly confined to Buddhist monasteries and large
imperial printing projects of encyclopedias, Classics, and histories, intended
primarily for officials and the imperial schools. By the mid-thirteenth century,
commercial printers were active in all regions of the empire, and thousands
of titles, including works that appealed to merchant as well as elite interests,
were in wide circulation. Certainly book printing and increased circulation
account for the vast multiplication of the quantity of writing that survives
from the Song, when compared to any earlier period. It is likely, as we will see
later, that the new availability of print increased not only the survival rates
of what was written but even the inclination of authors to compose certain
kinds of books.
The dynasty witnessed a revival and ambitious expansion of Confucian thought. Over the course of two hundred years, this Learning of the
Way (daoxue) or Learning of Principle (lixue, conventionally termed “neoConfucianism” in English) developed a metaphysical system grounded in the
old Confucian Classics, now subjected to wholesale reinterpretation, that
linked individual moral cultivation with cosmic principles. The Learning of
the Way attracted leading intellectuals of the day and was large enough to
develop its own internal debates and branches. The question of the proper
place of literary work and its relation to moral cultivation was a topic of
enduring interest and controversy among the spokesmen and those they
viewed as rivals and outsiders. Less well known is the Buddhist revival and
the increased integration of Buddhist thinking and modes of expression into
elite culture. The Chan and Tiantai schools of Song Buddhism, in particular, made a concerted syncretic effort to reconcile their doctrines with those
of Confucianism. Many of the leading poets were Buddhist laymen. Their
interaction with monks, mastery of key sutras, and reliance upon Buddhist
thought and terminology are evident throughout their verse, to the point
that Buddhism becomes an indispensable component of the literature of the
period.
Early Northern Song emperors, especially Zhenzong (r. 998–1022) and
Renzong (r. 1023–1063), pursued a policy of “giving primacy to wen” (youwen);
that is, to learning, letters, and civil as opposed to martial values. By doing so
382
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
they helped to set in motion the cultural shift toward bookishness, connoisseurship, and refinement that are often taken as characteristic of the dynasty.
But this direction came at a price, as leading thinkers and statesmen were
anxiously aware. Peace was maintained throughout the realm, and there was
time for great achievements in philosophy, classical studies, historiography,
literature, and art. But the northern threat, from the Liao and Xi Xia empires,
was held in check only through a series of desperate cessions of borderland
territory and treaties that forced the Song state to send large tribute payments
annually to the northern empires. Concern that the great peace achieved by
the reunification of the empire was unsustainable haunts court policy discussions as early as the 1030s and 1040s. By the 1070s these anxieties, along
with the increasingly dire economic needs of the state, led to the sweeping
reforms implemented by Wang Anshi (1021–1086). Those reforms polarized
officialdom. The political history of the next fifty years was dominated by hostilities between reformers and conservatives, as one group then the other was
brought to power, and the reforms alternately implemented and rescinded.
It is a dreary story of rampant factionalism and political persecution, and the
successive emperors proved incapable of bringing about a reconciliation.
By the time of Emperor Huizong, who reigned from 1100 to 1125, just
before the invasion by a new northern rival, the Jurchen state of the Jin, the
Song was obviously incapable of defending itself, even against a much smaller
rival. The Jurchen invasion brought not just defeat but national disgrace of
incalculable proportions. Huizong and his son, the reigning Emperor Qinzong,
were captured and taken, along with palace ladies and other members of
the imperial clan, back north to the Jurchen capital, where they languished
until their deaths many years later. The Song capital of Bianliang (Kaifeng)
was overrun and the palaces destroyed. Hundreds of thousands of Song
subjects fled before the Jurchen armies, which pushed south all the way to
the Yangzi river and beyond. After several chaotic years, the northern half
of the Song empire was formally ceded to the Jin, the Song capital having
been reestablished at Hangzhou. So began the continuation of the dynasty
that ruled over a greatly reduced area, known as the Southern Song (1127–
1279). The earlier period of the dynasty came retrospectively to be called the
Northern Song. It would be some 250 years before Han Chinese regained
control of the Yellow River valley and the North China Plain, the historical
heartland.
Emperor Huizong, himself a gifted painter and calligrapher, epitomizes the
tension between Song cultural refinement and the problem of maintaining
a polity that was viable and capable of defending itself. The literature of the
383
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Northern Song, in all of its richness and earnest engagement with social and
political issues, or determination to be freed of the same, should be read
against this backdrop of the dynasty’s march toward catastrophe.
The relatively underdeveloped condition of Song literary history must be
mentioned here. Literary histories of the period do exist, both as individual volumes and as chapters in comprehensive accounts of Chinese literary
history. Yet compared to earlier periods, and especially to the well-studied
Tang, Song literary history is not well mapped or thoroughly understood.
The most salient reason for this is the sheer abundance of Song literary work
that survives. We get some sense of this from the fact that it was only in recent
years that the first attempts were made to compile “complete” collections of
Song poetry and prose. For Tang poetry and prose, such collections have been
around for three hundred and two hundred years respectively. The Complete
Song Prose (Quan Song wen) just appeared in 2006. The Complete Song Poems
(Quan Song shi) was not published until 1999. It consists of seventy-two volumes and over 200,000 individual pieces (more than four times the size of the
Complete Tang Poems), by some nine thousand writers. Given the lateness of the
compilation of such works, whatever is said today about the literary history
of the period is necessarily selective and somewhat tentative. It will require
decades of work by future generations of scholars to refine our understanding.
In what follows, we examine the emergence of a new style of poetry roughly
half a century after the dynasty was founded, and trace the development of
writing styles through the lives and works of five towering figures: Mei
Yaochen (1002–1060), Ouyang Xiu (1007–1072), Wang Anshi, Su Shi (1037–
1101), and Huang Tingjian (1045–1105). This is followed by separate sections
on the influence of Buddhism on Song poetry and the subgenre of poems on
paintings. We turn next to the development of the song lyric, which gradually
emerged as an alternative form of poetic expression, tracing its growth through
successive generations of writers, including Zhang Xian (990–1078), Yan Shu
(991–1055), Liu Yong (jinshi 1034), Su Shi, and Zhou Bangyan (1056–1121). The
chapter concludes with a survey of prose writings that flourished during the
period and expanded the scope of prose expression: the miscellany, remarks
on poetry, connoisseur literature, and informal letters.
I. Mei Yaochen, Ouyang Xiu, and the emergence
of a new poetic style
The formative stage of what came to be distinctively “Song” in Northern
Song literature did not occur at the dynasty’s founding in 960 or anytime
384
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
close to it. In other words, the Northern Song is an example of a time when
dynastic change and literary development are distinctly out of sync, belying
the widespread assumption in representations of Chinese literary history that
the two go hand in hand. The new imperial era would indeed eventually
develop a distinctive literary style, but this did not begin to happen until the
1020s and 1030s, roughly two generations after the Song began.
Until then, as we have seen in the foregoing chapter, poetry was dominated
by rival schools derivative of mid-Tang or Late Tang styles, which had persisted through the Five Dynasties and on into the new era. There was poetry
modeled on Bai Juyi (772–846), such as that produced by Wang Yucheng (954–
1001), which emphasized simple language, everyday life, and calm acceptance
of worldly circumstances. Although there was room in this style for poems
that described the hardships of the common people, the dominant tone was
personal, genial, and predictable. There was poetry modeled on Jia Dao (779–
843), known as the Late Tang style, which featured meticulous regulated verse
on quietude, nature, and deprivation. This was a style embraced by monks
and recluses, or literati poets affecting such personae, that celebrated the cold
beauty and purity of nature and of life eked out in circumstances of denial
and material discomfort. The best known exemplars were the Nine Monks
of the early decades of the dynasty. As a radical alternative to these styles,
there was lastly the Xikun style, named for a collection of 250 poems written
by seventeen imperial librarians around 1004. The group, led by the talented
and erudite Yang Yi (974–1020), took Li Shangyin (813–858) as their model.
What they seized upon in Li’s work was not the subject matter of his hauntingly elusive love poetry, but rather the style of language and presentation
he cultivated, marked by the heavy use of allusions and periphrastic diction.
The prose manifestation of these same tendencies was a highly learned and
ornamental form of euphuistic prose, also known as “parallel prose” (written strictly in strings of couplets, consisting of metrically and grammatically
parallel lines), at which Yang Yi also excelled.
These early stylistic options would all eventually be found wanting. The
discontent with them that gradually set in was closely tied to calls for political
and educational reform, which were themselves inseparable from the conviction that the age had lost its moral underpinning and had given itself over
to unprincipled behavior, careerism, and a preference among those holding
office for artifice over substance. The reformer Fan Zhongyan (989–1052)
began calling in the 1020s for a renewed commitment to the moral cultivation
of the lettered class through a return to the Way of the ancient sages and
their teachings. There were political as well as ethical dimensions to his vision
385
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
for change. He wanted a more active and ethical central government that
would materially improve the lives of the common people in the provinces.
But to achieve this would require that the type of men entrusted with ruling
over the people, at all levels, themselves be of high moral cultivation and
proven skill. Such improvement of the official class could come only after
the civil service examinations were changed to focus upon statecraft and the
teachings of the sages rather than on euphonious literary composition, and
after the bureaucracy was reformed to ensure that men were promoted on the
basis of administrative skill rather than seniority and lineage privilege. A key
to Fan’s program was a new commitment to the founding of local schools,
where young men, the future office-holders, would begin at an early age the
process of moralization through education. Instruction in local schools would
be steeped in ancient Confucian writings and values. Pernicious beliefs (e.g.
in Buddhist and Daoist doctrines) would be rooted out and the local gentry
culturally transformed.
Writing was an essential part of this vision and of what needed to be
“returned to ancient models.” It was not just that the type of subject matter
and writing styles favored in the civil service examinations needed to be
reformed. Members of the lettered class had to reject the habit of cultivating
showy ornamentation whenever they sat down to write, whether it was
poetry or prose, at the expense of the substance of what was being said. It was
only, the reformers claimed, by redirecting the minds of scholars and men of
letters back to the values enshrined in the ancient Confucian Classics that the
intellectual shallowness of the time could be overcome.
Fan Zhongyan attracted younger men to his cause, and they became fiercely
loyal to him. In 1036 Fan criticized the grand councilor, Lü Yijian (978–1043), for
packing the court with toadies. Fan was demoted for his outspokenness, and
several of Fan’s supporters took the opportunity to declare their disapproval
of the court’s intolerance of criticism. One of these young men, Ouyang Xiu,
wrote a particularly sarcastic letter to a censor who had tactfully kept quiet
during this suppression of dissent. Ouyang was himself then demoted and
sent to the provinces, but the letter brought him notoriety and ensured he
would be returned to prominence at the court once Lü Yijian’s power waned.
Ouyang Xiu had distinguished himself in the civil service examinations
of 1030, placing first in them, and was then posted to Luoyang, the eastern
capital, where he served under Qian Weiyan (962–1034). Qian happened to
have in his administration several young men of letters who became fast
friends, including Yin Zhu (1001–1047), Xie Jiang (994–1039), and Mei Yaochen.
Despite Qian Weiyan’s own renown as a master of euphuistic prose, which
386
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
because of its ascendancy was referred to as the “current style” (shiwen),
the young men under him were drawn to the “ancient-style prose” (guwen)
that Fan Zhongyan was advocating. Unlike euphuistic prose, ancient-style
prose was not written in strings of couplets. Its rhythm and prosody did not
need to fit a predetermined pattern. Consequently, it was more flexible and
could readily be tailored to whatever meaning or substance a writer wanted to
express. Euphuistic prose, by contrast, imposed a certain tyranny of form over
meaning. The writer who chose to express himself in it was obliged constantly
to adapt the substance of what he wanted to say to the requirement that he
present it in units of parallel lines. Ancient-style prose also dispensed with
the dense allusions and other literary ornamentation that was customary in
euphuistic prose. A writer who chose the ancient style could thus plausibly
claim that underlying meaning – rather than surface texture – was primary in
his prose, that it drove and steered the course his language took.
Dissatisfaction with the floridity of the euphuistic style led, in the extreme
case, to the view that words themselves were the source of the problem that
needed to be solved. Writers thus sought to convey meaning with an absolute
minimum of words. What was prized was a terse, clipped style of language
in which every word was expected to be meaningful and, indeed, essential.
There is a story that the aspiring young writers in Luoyang once competed
to compose a prose inscription for a new government hall that had just been
completed, each writing in the ancient style. The drafts by Xie Jiang and
Ouyang Xiu each ran to over five hundred characters, but Yin Zhu’s came in
at just 380. Over wine in the evening, Yin Zhu counseled Ouyang to work
harder to avoid flaccid organization and unnecessary words. Ouyang tried
again, and this time his essay was twenty characters shorter than Yin Zhu’s.
Yin commended Ouyang for being such a quick study, and thereafter Ouyang
devoted himself to the ancient style.
This effort to reform prose writing carried over into poetry. Ouyang and
his friends put their energy into poetry in the ancient-style form, turning away
from the regulated verse of the Jia Dao school and the Xikun anthology. The
preference for ancient-style verse was the poetic complement of the preference for ancient-style prose. What is more, the young activists deliberately
incorporated prose or prose-like diction and grammar into the poetic line.
They also wrote poems on subjects that had not previously been conventional ones in verse. Because of these various innovations, it was said that the
new approach was “to write poetry as if it were prose” (yi wen wei shi). While
such a characterization may overstate the case, it is not hard to understand
why it was applied to the new poetic style.
387
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The Luoyang circle was not the only one that sought to reform poetry by
turning to the ancient style. There was an older generation of literati who
lived “east of the mountains”– that is, in the lower reaches of the Yellow
River (modern Hebei and Shandong) – who had also attacked the Xikun
style as excessive and frivolous. But these men, including Shi Yannian (994–
1041), Shi Jie (1005–1045), and Du Mo (fl. ca 1030), cultivated a poetic style
that was deliberately archaizing, rough, and strange. They quickly developed
reputations for eccentricity and cantankerousness. Their “solution” to the
narrowness of the early Song poetic styles was itself viewed as too inflexible
and mannered. It attracted few adherents. Reminiscing about these early days
of stylistic exploration, Mei Yaochen, who was admittedly hardly an objective
observer, gave this characterization of the two groups of poets: “The moldy
pedants east of the mountains languidly looked askance, / While youthful
talents of Luoyang hurried to rally together.”
It was Ouyang Xiu, Mei Yaochen, and, to a lesser extent, Su Shunqin (1008–
1048) who emerged as the leading poets of the generation, which reached
maturity during the 1040s (the Qingli period, known for the political reforms
introduced then by Fan Zhongyan, but abandoned soon after). Ouyang, as
the longest-lived member of the group, developed into the literary giant of
the generation and remained productive and influential through 1070. The
corpus of poetry these men collectively produced is large and its range of
subjects vast, making it difficult to characterize. The most important part of
their work is written in the ancient style, although of course they produced
poems in the regulated verse forms as well. They wrote lengthy poems on the
plight of commoners. They wrote on historical themes, typically reversing
or twisting the conventional viewpoint of a famous person or event. They
were also fond of writing on “unpoetic” subjects, including both the distinctly
strange or bizarre (e.g. a Japanese sword, swarming mosquitoes, birds of ill
omen, an antique stone screen) and the disarmingly mundane (e.g. laborers
who made roof tiles, eating clams and picking out lice and finding a flea). In
the last group of subjects, we see a fondness for taking on a subject ordinarily
thought of as too “vulgar” to warrant poetic treatment, and producing a poem
on it as a calculated act, as if to demonstrate that nothing need stand outside
the scope of what poetry might include.
Nevertheless, one could find poetic precedents for most of the subjects of
their poems, even the unconventional ones. If we want to pinpoint what is
new about the output of the leading poets of this generation, it is better to
focus on their ways of handling the subjects they chose rather than on the
subjects themselves. As has often been observed, there is a discursive quality
388
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
to much poetry of the Song period and we find that quality evident even in
this early generation of writers. Whatever the subject, there is a tendency to
treat it in a distinctly thoughtful way, reflecting in the course of the poem on
its meaning and implications, whether these be social, historical, political, or
aesthetic. To a surprising extent, this habit of treating a subject discursively
emerges as an alternative to the tradition of using it emotively or lyrically, as
a way to express heartfelt emotions. That is not to say that we do not still
find a lyrical or emotive element in the poems. But cogitation and reflection
occupy a distinctly prominent role, imparting to this poetry the “intellectual”
quality that has often been recognized in it.
This way of writing poetry developed gradually out of the larger effort to
redirect learning and approaches to writing generally, to moralize the social
elite, and to return to ancient standards of purposefulness in life. In the reform
climate of the day, there had come to be something very public about the act
of writing, including poetry. Naturally, it was not expected that every poem
be explicitly moralistic or didactic. Still, men who had achieved a certain station in life and thus a public persona would not want to produce verse that
might be seen as going against the new commitment to a revitalized moral
order. The ideal held out for prose writing was that it be meaningful rather
than euphonious. This commitment to meaningfulness was then extended
to poetry. Whatever the topic one chose to write a poem on, one showed
allegiance to the values of the reform movement by treating it in a thoughtful
and reflective way, rather than just as a vehicle to display a talent for verbal
ornament. Moreover, the continuity now emphasized between personal cultivation, writing, and public values discouraged indulgence in highly personal
sentimental expression, even in verse. So it was that leading poets of the day
did indeed begin to “write poetry as if they were writing prose.”
Mei Yaochen’s sizable corpus of poetry (nearly three thousand poems in
all) is marked by diction that eschews delicacy and refinement. Mei himself
described the quality of language that he strove for as pingdan, which could
be rendered as “plain” or “mild,” or even “bland” or “flavorless.” How can
blandness be taken as a poetic ideal? This only makes sense in the context
of the reform-period values. The language is flavorless so that it does not
get in the way of the ideas being expressed. In fact, Mei Yaochen’s poetic
diction is only “bland” in the sense that it is not ornate and elegant. It is
not bland in the sense of being truly transparent and featureless. His poetic
diction has a rugged quality. This comes partly from admitting prose-like lines
and the grammatical particles of prose, as well as language that is ordinary
and sometimes even colloquial. His friend Ouyang Xiu offered descriptions
389
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of Mei Yaochen’s poetry that focus on this rugged quality of its language.
Mei’s poetry, Ouyang observed, “gives primacy to what is pure and incisive;
its stone teeth are washed in water from a cold stream.” Another analogy
Ouyang famously used was that of the olive (a subject Mei himself treated
in his verse). When you first taste Mei’s poetry is it like biting into an olive:
it is almost too tart or bitter to keep in the mouth. But after you chew it for
a while, its true flavor (and appeal) gradually comes through. Now, an olive
is hardly “bland” or “flavorless.” This is the special sense of pingdan as it is
applied to Mei’s verse.
As for his subjects, Mei Yaochen had a particular interest in writing about
the mundane and even the rustic. Several of his most celebrated poems treat
the hardships of the peasants, as well as other aspects of rural life he witnessed
as he passed through the countryside. Mei can be outspoken in such poems
about local officials’ aloofness from the sufferings of the commoners under
their control, if not their outright cruelty toward their charges. Observing
an elderly naked peasant man carrying his infant grandson, Mei asks what
benefit it has brought the man to be registered as “an imperial subject” on
the local population rolls. Poems that Mei wrote about the death of his
wife and young daughter are distinguished from the earlier tradition of such
verse on death in the family by their willingness to present the poet’s own
inconsolable grief and even anger over the unfairness of such untimely loss of
life. In this case, the occasions militated against the general impulse to avoid
expressing deeply felt emotions. Indeed, that Mei wrote about these deaths
in ways that were not constrained by literary convention was taken to show
the sincerity of his grief. In a long epistolary poem he addresses to Ouyang
and other literary friends, Mei expresses his views on the function of literature
and issues of literary style. He also treats contemporary military and political
events in many poems, venting his frustration over perceived injustice and
factionalism. One long poem he wrote in 1051, “On Concealment” (Shu cuan),
is so outspoken in its criticism of Emperor Renzong and his court that it was
eventually suppressed from his literary collection.
Ouyang Xiu is more important than Mei Yaochen as a spokesman for
literary reform, and more innovative (as we will see) as a writer and critic
generally, but as a poet Ouyang does not have such a readily recognizable
style or such stature as Mei. This is partly because Ouyang’s range as a poet is
extremely wide: he alternately wrote in the styles of Li Bai (701–762), Han Yu
(768–824), Meng Jiao (751–814), Bai Juyi, and Tao Qian (ca 372–427). But it is
also partly because Ouyang’s work in other literary forms, especially the prose
genres and the song lyric, tends to overshadow his achievement in poetry.
390
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
Mei Yaochen essentially wrote only poetry; Ouyang’s literary talent was more
diverse.
There are two types of poem that stand out in Ouyang’s corpus. One consists of poems of quiet contentment he wrote in bucolic settings, in which
he observes the countryside around him, reflects on his situation, sips wine,
and amuses himself with simple pleasures. Surprisingly, many of these poems
were written during his periods of exile to what most officials would have considered unattractive regions (e.g. Yiling, just below the Three Gorges on the
Yangzi river, and Chuzhou, in modern Anhui). Ouyang made these exiles into
celebrations of his self-sufficiency and the ability to find, or at least poetically
assert, sanguinity amid deprivation and political disfavor. These are the poetic
manifestations of the same spirit, marked by equanimity and a capacity for not
taking himself too seriously, captured in his famous autobiographical prose
account of the Pavilion of the Drunken Old Man. The other type of poem
consists of long ancient-style compositions that treat their subject, whatever it
is, discursively. Ouyang’s most important statement on contemporary poetics
is contained in a long poem that characterizes at considerable length the divergent poetic styles of Mei Yaochen and Su Shunqin. Another poem, presented
to a friend who is about to take up a position as fiscal commissioner in a coastal
region, where salt is produced, features a detailed discussion of the history
of the government salt monopoly and all the hardship it has brought upon
the commoners through the centuries. Regardless of the subject, these poems
evince an advanced ability to incorporate reasoning and even argumentation
into verse. Here is an excerpt of one of these ancient-style poems, about the
poet’s first exposure to a southern variety of clam known, for reasons that
escape us, as the “cart clam.” Although it is lighthearted in tone, one can still
see in it something of the penchant for taking a “low” or “unpoetic” subject and
treating it reflectively, as well as for writing verse of social comment or awareness, and, in any case, for avoiding the intensely personal. The “sage founder”
referred to in line thirteen is the founding Song dynasty emperor, Taizu.
(“Upon First Eating Cart Clams”)
Piled high, the clams on the plate,
They’ve come from the edge of the sea.
At first the assembled guests did not know what they were,
Then, tasting them, exclaimed with delight.
During the Five Dynasties the empire was divided,
The Nine Provinces were like a melon sliced up.
The southeast stopped at the Huai river,
It had no contact with the central plains.
391
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
At that time, people in the northern regions
Lived on food and drink unspeakably coarse.
Chicken and pork were their “unusual dishes,”
Rich and poor all ate the same meals.
But once our sage founder appeared
All under heaven was unified as one.
Southern products came equally from Jiao and Guang
Western delicacies were plentiful from Qiong and Ba.
Goods transported over water arrived in strings of boats,
Land shipments were brought in overflowing carts.
Fresh-water streams yielded fish with delicate whiskers,
The ocean sent powerful sea creatures with spines or teeth.
It was not just high-placed dukes and lords,
People in narrow lanes also gorged on seafood.
But these clams appeared in the capital only recently,
Why, I wonder, did they get here so late?
...
The writers associated with Ouyang Xiu recognized him as their leader.
He was acknowledged as the preeminent talent in prose, the most prestigious
genre, and also the most important and effective spokesman for the call to
“restore antiquity.” Given the self-consciousness of the group as a literary
circle and its commitment to writing in the ancient style and with didactic
intent, it was only natural that they cast themselves in the role of Han Yu and
his circle of writers, who championed similar causes in the mid-Tang. In this
formulation, Ouyang Xiu as leader became the contemporary Han Yu, and
others in his circle willingly found their analogues among Han Yu’s supporters.
Mei Yaochen became Meng Jiao, a correspondence endlessly invoked by Mei
and Ouyang that was reinforced by the lack of official advancement that
plagued both Mei and Meng. Filling out the parallel, Shi Yannian and Su
Shunqin became modern counterparts of Lu Tong (795–835) and Zhang Ji
(ca 765–ca 830). This elaborate analogy has both a serious and a comic side,
serious in that it grounded the Song writers in an important ideological
heritage, and comic in that it provided material for role-playing, mutual
teasing, and ingenious poetic imitations.
For us today, however, such assertions of affinity with the Tang circle of
poets serve, if anything, to highlight the divergences between the two groups.
When we actually read the poetry produced by Ouyang and his friends against
that written by Han Yu and his circle, we find a difference in tone and outlook
as striking as any similarity in the conscious choice of subjects and forms
inherited from Han Yu. Perhaps the most apparent divergence is in the poetic
392
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
response to setbacks in one’s official career. As much as he admired Han
Yu, Ouyang Xiu explicitly criticized the Tang writer for allowing himself to
indulge in expressions of self-pity, anger, and despair when forced into exile.
When Ouyang and others in his group were exiled for their support of Fan
Zhongyan in 1036, Ouyang wrote this in a letter to Yin Zhu, who had likewise
suffered demotion and removal from the capital:
Through the ages many men of renown have spoken out fearlessly in court
on policy matters, risking their lives without hesitation, and hereby appeared
to be men of principle. But if subsequently exiled, they invariably wrote
lugubrious and bitter poems, unable to bear their hardship, whereupon they
impress one as nothing more than ordinary fellows. Even Han Yu could not
avoid this failing.
To complain in poetry about one’s lack of worldly success, or to lash out
at one’s political enemies, was to display a lack of inner cultivation, which
should put one above such petty concerns. When he was demoted and sent
away from the capital a few years later, Mei Yaochen echoed Ouyang’s advice
in a poem addressed to Ouyang and other friends. I will look forward, he says,
to your poetic correspondence, sent to me “on the wings of birds.” Just be
sure, he cautions them, that you do not imitate the “sorrowful expressions
of little children.” This commitment to maintaining a tone of equanimity in
the face of worldly setbacks followed from the conviction that the sources
of literary expression are internal and should remain unaffected by external
circumstances. Comely literary expression, Ouyang told a young man who
had written to him for advice, is like the luster given off by gold or jade. It
does not result from polishing the surface, but from the inherent properties
of the substance itself.
II. Ouyang Xiu and literary prose
Before leaving Ouyang and his generation, we need to comment on their
achievement in literary prose. As we have said, the call for the reform of
writing first sounded by Fan Zhongyan and others was focused on prose. It
was expression in prose, not poetry, that was central to the functioning of
the court and imperial bureaucracy. Well before the Song dynasty, the official
bureaucracy in China had evolved into a distinctively documentary system
of governance. Very little of what was done failed to generate documentation. Often a single action, such as an official’s reappointment, say, from one
393
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
prefectural staff position to the same position in another prefecture, necessitated the composition of several documents. There might, for example, be
multiple requests for reassignment submitted by the man concerned, court
responses to these requests, and eventually an imperial rescript reassigning the
man. Finally, when the man arrived at the new location, he was expected to
submit a memorial expressing gratitude for the new position. In a recent typeset edition, Ouyang Xiu’s complete writings (excluding the historical works he
wrote and his study of the Classic of Poetry) fill 2,592 pages. Given that literary
Chinese is considerably more semantically “dense” than English, and also that
the fonts used for typesetting Chinese permit more characters to fit on a single
page than do words on a page of typeset English, if this “complete works”
were translated into English it would easily fill five thousand pages. The bulk
of this writing is prose, and the bulk of the prose are works that Ouyang
composed in some official capacity, whether as local official, court official
speaking on his own behalf, or court official drafting imperial decrees (which
he did as Hanlin academician). Considering the amount of time and energy
that members of the bureaucratic class devoted to writing, it is little wonder
that the leading thinkers of the day took different approaches to writing very
seriously and discussed them at length.
With Ouyang Xiu’s prose it is useful to draw a distinction between what
he said as advocate of the reform of writing standards and what he produced
as a prose stylist when writing in an unofficial capacity. What is usually said
about Ouyang is that he advocated replacing the euphuistic style with ancientstyle prose. It would be more accurate to say that in his pronouncements on
the subject made for public consumption, he advocated turning away from
preoccupation with style itself, any style. His essential position, as we have
already seen, was that good writing springs from attending to the cultivation
of the self and inculcating in oneself a mastery of the Classics and the values
they embody, until one thoroughly understands the purposes and ends of
writing. If one only concentrates on this and not on writing per se, then
when it comes time to write one will produce sensible and meaningful prose
effortlessly.
This may strike us as impractical advice to dispense to aspiring writers.
We must, however, understand that it was largely in the context of the
civil service examinations that Ouyang considered this the right position
and the right advice to give. In Ouyang’s day the examination system was
expanding as a means for recruiting young men into official service; and
given that euphuistic prose was the style expected of civil service examination candidates, young men spent years perfecting their ability to write the
394
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
decorous and allusive prose that they hoped would impress the examiners.
As Ouyang described them, young men of his day began by concentrating
on the stylistic sheen of their writing, became obsessed with it as their talent
for ornamentation increased, and ended up giving no thought to the ideas or
substance of what their writing expressed. This was the approach to writing
that Ouyang decried. That this was his perception of the problem allows us
to understand why he somewhat paradoxically insisted that the reform of
writing styles required that people turn their attention away from stylistic
issues.
It was not only the euphuistic style that Ouyang disapproved of. There had
been another reaction against the vogue of euphuistic prose, distinct from
that associated with Ouyang, Yin Zhu, and the young talents of Luoyang.
This was the prose equivalent of the poetic style described earlier, cultivated
by easterners, that featured archaizing and strange language as an antidote
to the polished ornamentation of the Xikun poets. The leader of this prose
movement was Shi Jie, who as a lecturer at the Imperial Academy in the 1040s
attracted a large number of followers. Shi Jie was a specialist in the Classic
of Changes, and perhaps found some of the inspiration for his prose in that
archaic text. His way of writing, which was prolix as well as archaizing, was
known as the “unorthodox style” (bianti), and eventually became so popular
among his students that it started to be called the Imperial Academy style. It
was criticized in the following way by Zhang Fangping (1007–1091) in 1046,
when he was director of the civil service examinations: “Shi Jie, the lecturer,
tested students according to his own preferences, which thereafter became
the fashion of the day. Presently, writing that is weird, hyperbolic, and inflated
is considered exalted, and unrestrained license and prolixity are thought of as
a proper amplitude.” Ouyang Xiu had a certain respect for Shi Jie’s conduct
as an outspoken official and man of principle. But Ouyang could not abide
Shi Jie’s cult of eccentricity. Ouyang Xiu’s criticisms of it are contained in
letters he wrote to Shi Jie on the subject of the bizarre calligraphy style he
used. Ouyang accused Shi Jie of deliberately using the brush in an unorthodox
way to win for himself a reputation for being unconventional and superior.
When Shi Jie replied that his style was rooted in the archaic script used by
the ancient Confucian sages, Ouyang admonished him about the importance
of abiding by “enduring standards” (changfa). There are certain conventions,
Ouyang reminded him, that are universal and essential, and it is unacceptable
to reject them by claiming that one is following the ancients. Dissatisfied as
Ouyang was with the current style of euphuistic prose, he also disapproved
of radical alternatives.
395
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The best-known instances of Ouyang’s efforts to reform the way people
wrote prose include one text and one official act. The text is an afterword he
wrote to his copy of Han Yu’s literary collection, in which he described somewhat melodramatically his youthful “discovery” of a tattered and neglected
copy of Han Yu’s works in his neighbor’s library, his Luoyang association
with Yin Zhu and conversion to the ancient-style prose, and his subsequent
devotion to Han Yu’s writings and the values they stood for. The afterword
ends with Ouyang repeating aspects of the Han Yu legend that other early
Northern Song writers had helped to create: Han Yu had risen from obscurity
to prominence, to the point where his works and values had become universally revered, because of the unflagging effort that a few devoted men had put
into promoting Han Yu’s works.
The official act took place in 1057, when Ouyang Xiu was appointed to oversee the civil service examinations in the capital, his appointment itself being,
of course, a highly political choice. Under Ouyang’s direction, the examiners that year passed only those candidates who formulated their answers in
ancient-style prose and failed anybody who used either euphuistic prose or the
Imperial Academy style. This was a sudden and unexpected departure from
the way the examinations had always been conducted, and it understandably
infuriated the candidates who had spent years practicing the other styles. An
angry crowd of failed candidates gathered in the street after the exam results
were posted; and when Ouyang himself happened by, they are said to have
surrounded and cursed him. Someone went so far as to compose a mock
funeral ode for Ouyang and sent it to his home. The whole examinations
incident made Ouyang even more famous as the champion of ideological and
literary reform.
Ouyang’s accomplishment in the field of literary prose goes, in fact, far
beyond anything he did either to change writing in the examinations or as
the spokesman who called for a return to Han Yu and ancient-style prose.
In dozens of accounts ( ji, including inscriptions for his own studios and
other buildings), prefaces, letters, prose farewells (songxu), and even grave
inscriptions, he cultivated a highly personal tone, the likes of which had seldom
been seen before in prose. In sharp contrast to his polemical statements about
the moralistic sources and purposes of writing, his corpus of prose in these
nonofficial genres is toned down and consequently able to accommodate an
impressive range of subjects, moods, and themes. Writing about friends and
things that are dear to him (e.g. his collection of antique zithers, a tiny fish
pond he built for relaxation, a neighbor’s garden that he used to play in as a
boy, the gift of a zither he makes to a friend, a painting that had belonged to
396
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
his father, the studio he made for himself in Huazhou and dubbed Pleasure
Boat Studio), this prose has a lyrical and poetic quality about it. It may not be
sentimental, but it is personal and emotive rather than didactic.
In one sense it is not surprising that Ouyang’s pronouncements about
reforming writing do not prepare us for this output. It would have been
difficult for him to find justifications, even to find language, to support the
type of prose he was evidently moved to compose. There was no critical
tradition to draw upon to validate an informal tone in prose with a largely
autobiographical focus that was almost wholly devoid of moralistic intent. We
might even say that insofar as it emphasized the personal over the didactic, this
body of prose was at odds with the values and purposes Ouyang championed
as a reformer bent on reviving ancient-style prose. Even here, however,
Ouyang remained true to the ancient-style commitment to make meaning
fundamental and to banish ornament. It was just that, having renounced
interest in euphonious prose, Ouyang discovered that a breadth of expression
could now be accommodated in nonofficial writings that went far beyond
the original reformist vision of insistently “instructive” prose infused with
Confucian values.
The statements about prose that come closest to describing what Ouyang
actually produced in the field of literary prose are pieces of advice he offered
to younger men about what to aim for in writing. Ouyang told the young
Wang Anshi that although the writing of Han Yu and Meng Jiao was exalted,
he should not always imitate their style. “Seek to write naturally,” he urged.
To a certain Xu Wudang he gave this advice:
If you find that your writing is verbose, you should put it aside until another
day and edit it, deleting the superfluous words until it becomes sharp and
clean. However, do not overdo such deletion. If you do, your words will not
flow. You must wait until the final version comes to you naturally, as if it had
been in your mind all along.
As for the writing style, on the first draft let the words run freely. But later
go back and hold them in check, so that the writing is concise, forceful, and
correct. Still, now and then allow a free and unrestrained passage to relax the
tone. Do not cling to a single style, then your writing will be masterly.
Earlier, in the account of Yin Zhu’s tutelage of Ouyang, we saw the idea of
improvement through deletion, and the prizing of a terse, compact style. Here
that stance is modified. A new goal of having language that flows freely and is,
occasionally, unrestrained and relaxed is introduced to mitigate the previous
emphasis on clipped forcefulness. What is common to the two accounts is the
focus on language rather than on underlying ideas. In a sense this focus is
397
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
the antitheses of Ouyang’s program as an advocate of ancient-style prose.
We are reminded of an anecdote concerning the account Ouyang wrote
by invitation for Han Qi’s (1008–1075) studio. Several days after Ouyang had
already sent him the composition, Han Qi was surprised to receive a messenger
who explained that Ouyang had decided that there were some places where
the wording was not right, and that he was now sending a revised version.
Upon scrutinizing the new version, Han Qi was at a loss to see any changes
that had been made. Finally he noticed that in the opening lines Ouyang had
added two connective particles (er); the meaning was unaltered but now the
lines flowed better. Such was Ouyang’s attention to words and prose rhythm.
The year before Ouyang Xiu supervised the examinations, Su Xun (1009–
1066), father of Su Shi, introduced himself to Ouyang by way of a letter, a
portion of which characterizes Ouyang’s prose, contrasting it with that of Han
Yu. The letter is hardly a disinterested document. Su Xun surely worded it
in a way calculated to please the vastly more eminent statesman and author,
and probably designed his description of Ouyang’s writing around what he
imagined Ouyang would like to have said about it. Still, what Su Xun says is
interesting and has a certain validity, even for us today. Han Yu’s prose, Su
explains, is like the mighty Yangzi river, which flows and twists in powerful
turns. The vast flow contains, moreover, a myriad terrifying sea monsters –
scaly dragons and other water creatures – that the author keeps mostly concealed, so that people can but dimly glimpse them. Consequently, when
people gaze upon the glow of the murky depths and hoary surface, they
shrink back in fear, not daring to approach too closely. Ouyang Xiu’s writing,
he says, is by contrast supple yet ample, twisting this way and that (like a
meandering stream) a hundred times. Yet the reasoning is transparent, and
free from any gap or break. Even when the spirit and diction rise to a climax,
when the words come quickly to clinch a point, they remain leisurely and
simple, without any trace of the belabored or forced.
The existence of the unorthodox style appears to have been very significant
for the course that Ouyang’s own writing would take. His rejection of Shi Jie’s
literary eccentricity led Ouyang to value the “constant” and “conventional” in
a way that proved to be telling. He was put on a track to eliminate euphuistic
ornament from prose but not, at the same time, return it to the archaistic and
difficult style we associate with Han Yu, despite all his declarations of affinity
with Han Yu. Comparison of Ouyang’s nonofficial prose with that in the same
genres by the leading Tang writers reveals how innovative Ouyang was. The
earlier writers have a tendency toward the didactic or the allegorical (political
or moralistic) that is less in evidence in Ouyang’s informal prose. The earlier
398
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
writers also tended to direct the expression of personal and lyrical themes into
poetry, whereas Ouyang experimented with allowing it into prose.
III. Wang Anshi, the political reformer as poet
Wang Anshi was born in 1021, which made him Ouyang Xiu’s junior by
fourteen years. His father, Wang Yi, never passed the civil service examination
and served only in low clerical posts in prefectural administrations. One could
not have foreseen the eminence the son would achieve from the father’s
record. After passing the civil service examination in 1042, Wang Anshi served
for the next sixteen years in various prefectural posts in the Jiangnan and
Jiangxi regions. There he observed the problems that were endemic to the
lives of peasants and to local administrations in the empire. These included
heavy taxation, the exploitation of peasants by wealthy local clans, and local
governments run by bureaucrats who were either incompetent or corrupt.
Distressed by what he saw, Wang Anshi began to write essays and poetry that
addressed these problems. His works came to the attention of leading officials
back in the capital, and several times he was recommended for recall and
advancement to a court position, but on each occasion he declined. It was not
until 1059 or 1060 that he returned to the capital, as a member of the Finance
Commission. At that time he took the bold step of submitting to the Emperor
Renzong a “Ten Thousand Word Memorial” that outlined the administrative
failings he discerned and explained how they could be set right. The primary
theme was that there was not currently enough “talent” among the tens of
thousands men who constituted the imperial bureaucracy. Such talent could
be properly cultivated only with sweeping changes in the “instruction” of
promising young men in local government schools, the “nurturing” of the
ethical and material lives of the people to the point where social customs
were unified, the “selection” of men for official appointment based on their
administrative competence, and the “employment” of officials according to
their record of performance in office.
It would take nearly another decade before Wang Anshi was given the
opportunity to put his vision for bureaucratic reform into practice. In 1067
the indecisive Emperor Yingzong died. Wang Anshi had removed himself
from the capital a few years before to go into mourning for his mother.
In 1068 the new emperor, Shenzong, summoned Wang Anshi back as a
Hanlin academician. Shenzong gave Wang Anshi a personal audience and
was impressed by the sharp and candid responses Wang gave to questions
about problems facing the realm. In the following year, Wang was promoted as
399
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
vice grand councilor and began implementing a series of far-reaching reforms
that came to be known as the New Policies (xinfa). They included measures
intended to cultivate bureaucratic talent, but now Wang’s program of reforms
went far beyond what he had set forth in the “Ten Thousand Word Memorial.”
The New Policies aimed to enrich the state, transform social customs,
improve the efficiency of the bureaucracy, and restructure the institutions of
the central government. Collectively, they were the most ambitious attempt
at government reform during the entire dynasty and take their place among
the most far-reaching attempts to restructure the state in all of Chinese history. There is hardly any aspect of the fabric of the Song state they did not
affect, including taxation, trade and the transportation of goods, neighborhood organizations, military service, local government corvée service, local
schools, and the civil service examination system. A key component of the
reforms was Wang’s intent to make the government more interventionist and
even entrepreneurial. Wang lay the blame for many of the economic problems that plagued both the central government (perennial shortage of funds)
and the commoners (tax obligations they could not meet) on what he called
the “engrossers” ( jianbingzhe); that is, wealthy clans that acted as landlords
and monopolizing merchants. Several of the New Policies were designed to
empower the circuit and prefectural administrations to subvert the influence
of these engrossers by entering into direct competition with them as conveyers of goods, wholesalers, and lenders. The aim was to break the control
wealthy clans and guilds had over local economies and to redistribute land and
wealth more evenly. Reforms in schooling and the examination were needed
to ensure that the bureaucracy was staffed at all levels by men with the practical and institutional know-how to administer this new order of governance.
Wang Anshi composed commentaries on several Confucian Classics, justifying his reforms by finding grounds for them in ancient texts and institutions.
Wang’s commentaries became the standard interpretations of the Classics,
required on the examinations.
The New Policies were as controversial as they were ambitious. They were
bitterly opposed by the leading statesman Sima Guang (1019–1086), who considered them dangerously disruptive to the social and political order. Sima
Guang withdrew from the court in protest soon after Wang was appointed
grand councilor in 1071, and retired to Luoyang to work on his historiographical project, Comprehensive Mirror for Aid in Governance (Zizhi tongjian), believing
that the solutions to the empire’s problems were to be found in a careful analysis of historical successes and failures rather than in institutional reform.
Even with their most powerful opponent removed from the court, the New
400
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
Policies continued to face opposition. Wang insisted on the correctness of the
direction he had charted, declaring, “Changes in the empire system are not to
be feared, the ancestors need not serve as our model, and what people say in
criticism need not be heeded.” The emperor, however, occasionally wavered
in his support of such a thoroughgoing reform agenda, especially when initial
results seemed untoward. Wang Anshi was relieved of his position in 1074 and
returned to Jiangning (modern Nanjing). Political infighting broke out among
his successors, and Wang was recalled to a second appointment as grand
councilor in the following year. By then the political situation had become
too fractious, and in 1076 he withdrew permanently from the court. He retired
to his estate on Zhong Mountain outside of Jiangning, where he remained
until his death in 1086.
The New Policies and struggles over them dominated court politics for the
remainder of the Northern Song, from the 1070s through the 1120s. There was
a brief period when they were completely rescinded, the Yuanyou era of the
1080s, but afterward their advocates regained power and reinstituted many of
them, albeit in somewhat altered form. They were still generally supported
by Emperor Huizong, whose lengthy reign ended just one year before the
Jurchen invasion of 1126 and the loss of the northern half of the empire.
Even after that loss, support for many of the principles of the New Policies
continued on through the early decades of the Southern Song. It was not until
1155, with the death of Qin Hui, the grand councilor during the restoration
era, that the New Policies and Wang Anshi’s learning and commentaries were
finally abandoned for good. Thereafter they were often viewed as a foolhardy
attempt to do away with norms and principles of governance that had evolved
through history. The New Policies came to be blamed for the loss of the north,
which weighed on the minds of Han Chinese poets and patriots through the
Southern Song and the ensuing Mongol Yuan dynasty.
Wang Anshi was also a major poet. To us it may seem unlikely that a
man who rose to the very apex of political power in a state as vast and
bureaucratically complex as Song dynasty China could possibly have had the
time, energy, and talent to be a leading poet. Thus even some modern Chinese
critics have assumed that it was only after Wang Anshi stepped down from
office and removed himself to Zhong Mountain that with his newfound leisure
he turned to writing poetry. But this was demonstrably not the case. Wang
Anshi wrote poetry throughout his life, and there is no period that shows
a dearth of achievement, even if the nature of that achievement changes
through time. Wang Anshi took full advantage of the preference that had
already been established by the poets of the preceding generation to compose
401
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
a style of verse that was distinctly full of ideas, viewpoints, and opinions, even
political ones. There is thus an important element of this style of verse that is
readily compatible with Wang’s political interests and aspirations.
Indeed, the most striking feature of Wang’s early poems is their engagement with social issues. These poems date from the 1040s and 1050s, when
Wang held positions in the Jiangnan prefectures and must have had ample
opportunity to witness rural life as he traveled from post to post. He composed poems on many aspects of peasant life, including the harvesting of salt
from the sea (illegal because it violated the government’s salt monopoly), a
summer drought in Shuzhou that threatened the rice crop, and the laborious work of picking mulberry leaves, raising silkworms, and the weaving that
went into silk production. Wang consistently sided with the peasants, expressing sympathy for their plight and outrage at the way they were exploited by
those who ruled over them. A certain cleverness in these poems gives the
political criticism its edge. One of the terms used to designate the cricket in
Chinese literally means “to hurry weaving” (cuzhi), because the drone of the
insect is thought to resemble the whirring of the spooler or loom. Among the
wealthy class, there had long been the pastime of catching crickets and training them to fight, then pitting one cricket against another, as the respective
owners looked on and placed bets on the winner. A concise quatrain entitled
“Cricket” describes such a match in its opening couplet: the combatants are
placed inside a golden bowl, while the proud owners look on drunkenly. The
poem abruptly shifts its focus in the second couplet to the insect as it is perceived by impoverished families, whose women stay up late at night working
at the loom, hurrying to produce silk to meet their tax obligation. How many
of such families, Wang asks, can even afford to keep enough of the silk they
produce to make tassels for their shoes?
Some of the poems present unexpectedly complex reasoning regarding
policy issues. A poem entitled “Reducing the Number of Soldiers,” in twentysix lines, addresses a topic that was being hotly debated at the court. In
order to protect its northern border, the Northern Song maintained a large
army, garrisoned in numerous strategic places spread across the northern
prefectures. A large portion of the annual imperial income was needed to
sustain this army. The army was a principal cause of the perennial debts run
up by the court (which had to be covered by borrowing from the reserves held
by the emperor). Hence some officials recommended diminishing the size of
the army. Naturally, there were also those who were apprehensive about the
consequences such a reduction might have for border security. In his poem,
Wang does not support either side of the argument. Instead, he points out that
402
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
certain changes must be implemented first before any cuts are made in the
number of troops. Specifically, the quality of the generals must be improved,
and a way must be found to ease the transition from active soldier to farmer
before large numbers of young men are sent home to the countryside:
Someone here says we must reduce the number of soldiers,
I say to do this straight away should not be our first step.
Today our generals are not properly chosen,
It is with the size of our armies that we guard our borders.
If the first line of assault is defeated in an attack,
The troops behind them remain strong and intact.
By sending our larger numbers against the smaller enemy
We prevail even when caught in a crisis.
Our generals are of insufficient talent,
Their strategies are second-guessed by subordinates.
If troops are reduced, there will be no reinforcements in case of a defeat,
The barbarians will advance to drink from the Qin river.
If you say this reasoning is incorrect,
Then by what criteria would you have us reduce the troops?
Our soldiers are accustomed to being arrogant and lazy,
Send them home: do you think they will farm the land?
Not farming nor producing silk either,
Their need for food and clothing will be the same as active troops.
The right time will come to reduce the number of soldiers,
But it must be done in the proper sequence of steps.
...
Whether or not one finds Wang’s suggestions compelling, what is striking is
that they are presented in a poem. We would normally expect to find this
type of policy discussion in a prose memorial or essay.
It is not only the subject matter of these early poems that commands
interest. It is already evident at this stage that Wang is a craftsman of rare
talent, able to construct lines and couplets that, despite the meticulous care
that has gone into their construction, still read smoothly and naturally. A
poem he wrote upon spending an autumn evening at a way-station in the
countryside contains this couplet:
My sickly frame is first to sense the early wind and frost,
My dream of home is unaware of the distance across mountains and rivers.
The parallel lines, with their dense texture of correspondence and contrast
between matching phrases, aptly evoke the hardships of sojourning in an
unfamiliar landscape.
403
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
A long poem on a portrait of Du Fu shows Wang Anshi’s poetic orientation
and choices in literary history. In the mid-eleventh century, Du Fu was on
his way to becoming recognized as the supreme poetic talent, but there was
still room for some disagreement. Ouyang Xiu had declared his preference
for Li Bai over Du Fu, saying that although Du surpassed Li in the intensity
of effort he put into composition, Li was clearly superior in innate genius. Su
Shi would later say that the poetic tradition reached its culmination with Du
Fu. Still, among earlier poets it was Tao Qian that Su Shi most revered and
sought to emulate in poetic style. Su Shi also owed much to Li Bai and to Bai
Juyi.
It is against this background of a range of poetic allegiances and rankings
in the mid-eleventh century, when Du Fu had not yet become the “sage
of poetry” in everyone’s eyes, that Wang Anshi’s treatment of Du Fu is
interesting. Wang clearly identified with Du Fu, expressing the wish at the
end of his portrait poem that he might somehow bring the poet back to life and
join him as a friend. Wang’s poem makes reference to several of Du Fu’s most
celebrated compositions, giving particular attention to his famous compassion
for the commoners. The opening of Wang’s poem is the most revealing. Wang
asserts that Du Fu’s poetry is a match for the “primal life force” (yuan qi) of the
universe, that its energy can open up the heavens themselves and turn round
the earth. This hyperbole gives way to the following thought: considering the
great variety of creatures and objects that fill the world, including everything
beautiful and ugly and large and small, in ten thousand distinct forms, how is it
possible that Du Fu’s brush could have captured and represented them all? This
appreciation of poetic breadth and scope, without regard for any particular
viewpoint or sentiment – that is, a talent for encompassing subjects that
precedes even the expression of commiseration – is a conspicuously writerly
assessment of the Tang poet. There seems to be implicit in this judgment
a sense of poetry standing on its own, not serving any larger ideological or
didactic purpose, that augured well for the author’s own future development
as a poet.
In the middle period of Wang Anshi’s life, from the late 1050s through his
tenure as leader of the reform government, we find that his output as a poet
continues to be filled with poems that may readily be linked to his public life
and political views, although the private and nonofficial side of his life also finds
expression in verse. From the years before he came to power at the court,
there are poems that present idiosyncratic treatments of standard themes,
many of them historical ones. It is likely that by writing such compositions
Wang Anshi was trying to attract attention. The best-known example is a
404
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
lengthy poem on Wang Zhaojun, the Han dynasty imperial concubine who
was married off to the Xiongnu chieftain when he asked to form a marriage
alliance with the Han state. So numerous were his palace ladies, that the Han
emperor, Yuandi, had never laid eyes on Wang Zhaojun, and at her farewell
ceremony he was shocked to see how beautiful she was. One version of the
story lays the blame for the emperor’s ignorance on the palace painter, Mao
Yanshou. Mao had been directed to paint for the emperor’s perusal portraits
of all the palace ladies. Before painting Wang Zhaojun, he asked her for
money to ensure a flattering portrait. She rebuffed him, and Mao retaliated
by representing her as unattractive. After the emperor realized that he had
been tricked, he had Mao Yanshou put to death. It was, however, too late to
save Wang Zhaojun. She had already been sent from the palace to the distant
north, and her tearful journey into Xiongnu lands and her tragic fate once she
got there inspired numerous poems, ballads, and legends. In some versions of
her story, she commits suicide just as she is about to leave Chinese territory.
In others, she marries the Xiongnu chieftain and bears him a son. Later, when
the chieftain dies and the son of a previous wife succeeds him, she is forced
to follow Xiongnu custom and marry her own stepson. The alleged event
exacerbated Chinese outrage over her fate.
Wang Anshi’s handling of the Wang Zhaojun theme is distinctly original.
First, midway through the poem, he asserts that she was so beautiful her
likeness never could have been rendered in a painting and consequently that
the emperor’s execution of Mao Yanshou was “unjustified.” This is already
a significant departure from the standard narrative of the story. But the
concluding lines are even more striking. Subverting the tradition of Wang
Zhaojun as a pitifully unfortunate figure, Wang tells us that when her family
received the bitter letters she sent them from the north, they wrote back
to her saying this: be as content as you can be where you are and do not
think of us. “Don’t you remember how Ajiao was confined inside Long Gate
Palace? / When one meets with frustration in life there is no north or south.”
Ajiao was an earlier Han palace lady, known as Empress Chen. When she lost
Emperor Wu’s favor, she was locked up inside Long Gate Palace, where she
spent lonely and miserable years. In other words, someone like Ajiao, whom
the emperor neglects, though she is still kept in the palace, is as pitiful as
someone forced out to barbarian lands. The political implications are clear: if
the emperor does not heed an official’s advice, that official might as well be
in foreign exile as present at the court.
This poem was written in 1059, when Wang was at the court, right
around the time of the “Ten Thousand Word Memorial.” The poem attracted
405
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
considerable attention. Matching poems (poems on the same theme and using
Wang’s rhyme words) were soon written by the leading statesmen and poets
of the day, including Ouyang Xiu, Sima Guang, Liu Chang (1019–1068), and
Mei Yaochen. Wang was clearly making a reputation for himself as a man of
singular and revisionist viewpoints.
We find a similar flair for novelty in the way Wang Anshi used literary and
historical allusions. Wang is quoted in Cai Juhou’s Remarks on Poetry (early
twelfth century) as saying this on the subject:
Poetry suffers from having too many allusions. The problem is that poets
select only those allusions that match the subject of their poem, arranging
them by category. This is like collecting together references on a certain
subject. Even when it is done well, what good is it? If, however, one can
manage to invest an allusion with one’s own meaning, borrowing an ancient
event to express new intent, so that altered expressions emerge unpredictably,
then any number of allusions may be used without detracting from the poem.
We may readily find lines in Wang’s poetry in which he puts this idea into
practice. Consider a couplet in a quatrain he wrote about a friend’s mountain
dwelling that looked out over a lovely landscape of hills and rivers:
A single river guards the fields, encircling them in a band of emerald.
Two mountains shove open the door, sending their green inside.
The language is drawn from the History of the Han. In its western border
regions, the Han established a system of “state farms” (tuntian), in which
soldiers were stationed on unoccupied land and directed to work it as farmers.
These military colonies were supposed to become self-supporting, or even to
return surplus crops to the state, and were used as a buffer against the threat of
enemy incursion into Chinese territory. As they worked the land, the soldiers
were said to be “guarding the fields” (hutian). A second borrowed phrase
comes from the biography of Fan Kuai, one of Emperor Gaozu’s (r. 202–
195 bc) loyal generals and advisers. During the period of Qing Bu’s revolt, when
Gaozu lay ill in the palace, orders were given that no one would be allowed to
come into the ailing emperor’s presence. But the impetuous Fan Kuai could
not tolerate the thought that the emperor should be thus isolated when ill and
facing a crisis. So he approached the room where Gaozu was confined, and
“shoved open the door (paita) and went straight in.” In Wang Anshi’s couplet
these two allusions are ingeniously applied to features of the landscape that
stretched out before the friend’s villa. A few decades later, Huang Tingjian
would formulate the poetic ideal of “touching iron and transforming it
406
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
into gold” (diantie chengjin), and other related notions. What Wang Anshi
did with his creative use of earlier phrases anticipated Huang Tingjian’s
ideal.
At the height of his power in the early 1070s, Wang Anshi was a magnet
for political invective, directed at him by those who were adamantly against
his reforms and what were perceived as his authoritarian methods. Even
someone as self-confident as Wang may have had moments of self-doubt.
In poems of this period Wang seems to be seeking to reassure himself that
he should not allow the torrent of criticism to cause him to swerve from the
course he had set. His detractors labeled him a latter-day Shang Yang, the
statesman of the early fourth century bc who persuaded the rulers of Qin to
adopt Legalist thought and to rule by harsh law and intimidation rather than
through moral suasion. Wang Anshi responded with a poem praising Shang
Yang for being candid, a man of his word, and for ensuring that every law
was efficiently and effectively enforced. Another of Wang’s poems from this
period, entitled “The Crowd,” proudly declares its author to be unaffected by
the outcry against his reforms:
The hubbub of the crowd, why should I contend with it?
Their praise would not delight me nor their censure distress me.
...
The weight of something is not determined by them,
Beauty and ugliness are what I deem them to be.
Wang’s resignation from his second brief term as grand councilor in 1076
ushered in the third and last stage of his work as a poet, while he lived out
his life in retirement in Jiangning. There is a distinct change in the tone and
subjects of his poetry during these final years. His verse becomes more personal, reflective, and frequently Buddhistic in tone and subject. It was during
this period that Wang wrote commentaries on Buddhist sutras, frequently
exchanged poems with Buddhists who also lived on Zhong Mountain, and
wrote poems matching those of the Tang monks Hanshan and Shide. It is
interesting to see that artistically this change of focus is not accompanied
by a slackening of effort or effectiveness. On the contrary, it is clear that
Wang’s commitment to producing innovative and technically demanding
verse remained as strong as ever. It is just that his attention became newly
directed in these final years. The landscape vistas, mountain neighbors, and
abbeys and monasteries in the vicinity of his mountain estate now fulfilled his
needs for poetic subjects. Rarely any more does he feel compelled to comment
on the social and political issues that had so consumed his previous years.
407
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
A shift in formal preferences accompanies this change, with some interesting consequences. Previously, Wang had favored ancient-style verse. Now,
he became more interested in regulated verse, and especially the quatrain in
the seven-syllable line. Thus formally, and in other respects as well, Wang’s
poetry began to move closer to Tang dynasty verse, and to separate itself from
the poetic styles cultivated by the earlier generation of Song poets. Around
1070, Wang joined with his friend Song Minqiu (1019–1079) in compiling an
anthology of Tang poetry. Song Minqiu, who as book collector specialized
in Tang poetry, is said to have owned manuscripts of 103 individual poetry
collections from the period. Their anthology, A Selection of One Hundred Tang
Poets (Tang baijia shixuan), was compiled to be printed: it was Wang’s and
Song Minqiu’s way of promoting familiarity with Tang poetry. Wang was,
in other words, a student of Tang poetry and, as we have seen, was particularly devoted to Du Fu. Wang’s poetry, especially that of the later years, was
perceived early on as being stylistically close to Tang models. Some critics
disapproved of this affinity, charging that Wang aped the manner of the Tang
poets but could not, in fact, match their brilliance. Others insisted that as
indebted as he may have been to the great writers of the Tang, Wang still
managed to be distinctive. We recall that in the preceding generation leading poets compared themselves to Han Yu and his circle. These divergent
poetic assessments of Wang Anshi anticipate the debate over the nature of the
Tang/Song poetic divide and the relative merits of the two styles of poetry,
a debate that would set the parameters of much of the critical discussion of
poetry through the Ming and Qing periods.
There is a studied cleverness in Wang’s verse of these final years that
exceeds in frequency and quality anything he produced earlier on. A quatrain
entitled “Noonday Pillow” ends with these lines:
Peeking at me, the birds call me from my wavering dream,
Across the river the mountains provide an undulating sorrow.
“Wavering” applies both to the speaker’s unsteady dream and to the warbling
sound of the birds’ songs. “Undulating” applies both to the uneven sadness,
which twists and turns inside him, and topographically to the rolling hills.
Another poem concludes this way:
Touched by the wind, duck-head emerald glistens brightly,
Turning in the sunlight, goose-bill yellow hangs down delicately.
The emerald in the first line is the color of the spring water, reflecting the
greenery around it. The yellow in the second line is the budding willows
growing on the river’s edge.
408
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
Precedents for such couplets may be found in Tang or other earlier verse.
But in Wang’s late quatrains, these couplets are the poem; that is, they are
not embedded somewhere in a string of lines but are instead offered up as the
conclusion and climax of the poem. The persona of the poet is largely effaced.
The poet as a thinking and feeling person fades from view. It is the cleverness
of the wording that is on display, rather than the sentiments of the poet. Even
when the voice of a distinct persona is heard, it is still the unexpectedness of
what he says that is featured, rather than his emotions. A quatrain inscribed
on a Chan meditation hall, which opens with the poet and his friend waking
from sleep, ends this way:
I asked the monk what he had dreamed of,
He said he had forgotten, not that he hadn’t dreamed.
Another poem presents the poet gazing out upon the mountain landscape
where he dwells:
Beneath my thatched eaves I sit facing it all day,
When not a single bird calls, the mountain is even more deserted.
The last line contravenes a much-admired line from a Tang poem: “A birdcall
makes the mountain seem even more deserted.”
In literary history, the Jiangxi School of poetry is sometimes traced back to
Wang Anshi, even though it was not fully developed until a few decades after
his death and lasted well into the Southern Song. In such an understanding,
that school’s preoccupation with ensuring that “every word” has a literary
precedent was ultimately derived from Wang Anshi’s studied approach to the
poetic art, even though he did not articulate it as such or set out to found any
such school.
For us today, Wang Anshi’s dual roles as political reformer and literary
innovator have greater claims upon our interest than any role he played in the
founding of the Jiangxi School. Wang remains one of the premier examples
in Chinese history of the compatibility of official eminence and literary talent.
In his earlier years the two areas of activity overlap to some degree, as his
poetic subjects and unorthodox viewpoints complemented his political aims
and boldness as a reformer. In his final years, however, the two could no
longer be perceived to coincide or to nurture each other, because he ceased
to have a political life. It is then we clearly see that Wang’s work as a poet
was not in any sense contingent upon his identity as a political leader. It was
simply a part of this remarkable man, coexisting with the other components
of his life and personality.
409
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
IV. Su Shi
Oddly enough, the greatest writer of the period had a life that was bound up
inextricably with Wang Anshi’s New Policies. Su’s outspoken criticism of the
reforms occasioned the first in a series of setbacks in his official career, and
these in turn brought to full fruition his literary talent.
Su Shi was a celebrity in his own day. His life is thoroughly documented
in his own voluminous writings and those of his friends and admirers. He
himself is the subject of much of the poetry he produced, and this circulated
in numerous printed editions from the time he was aged just over thirty. Su
Shi happened also to be a skilled calligrapher, and so the manuscripts he produced, whether of poems, notes, or colophons on other people’s painting or
calligraphy scrolls, were likewise in high demand and could fetch a handsome
price (as he was well aware). The spectacular vicissitudes of his career, which
included some of the highest appointments in Emperor Zhezong’s court, but
also arrest and imprisonment, as well as exiles that were increasingly distant
and harsh, added to the aura of celebrity that surrounded him. Su reacted
creatively to each set of new circumstances he encountered, using the great
variety of his experiences to expand as a writer. Aside from being a poet, he
was also an intellectual who developed a complex body of thought about
issues that impinged on his life, including governance and loyal opposition,
learning and self-cultivation, the way a person should view and respond to
the world around him, involvement with “things,” transcendence of possessiveness, and the relationship between poetry and the visual arts (calligraphy,
painting).
Su Shi was brought to prominence at the age of twenty by his performance in the civil service examination of 1057, in which he placed second
among the three hundred who passed that year (out of the several thousand
who took the exam). This was the examination supervised by Ouyang Xiu,
mentioned earlier. Su Shi would attract even more attention four years later,
when he and his younger brother, Su Zhe (1039–1112), together passed a special “examination by decree” that was given irregularly and only to persons
of extraordinary promise. The fifty essays Su composed for this exam, on
themes that he himself selected, amount to a ringing call for reform of a
corrupt and unresponsive imperial bureaucracy. He makes specific recommendations for changes in border policy, in taxation and land distribution,
and in the evaluation and promotion of officials. We may first think that
this call for reforms by Su Shi anticipates the reform agenda Wang Anshi
would develop a decade later. The two men did share dissatisfaction with
410
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
the status quo, but the visions of a new order that the two offered were
fundamentally different. Behind his specific recommendations, Su conveyed
a deep antipathy for government by strict policy or regulation as opposed
to a more flexible and humane approach that allows for discretion, compassionate intervention, and accommodation of people’s needs. At the most
abstract level, Su insisted on the validity of human emotions as the ultimate
source for all ritual and, by implication, all values. What is fundamental to the
human condition is not a tendency toward either good or wickedness but the
capacity to have affections. Governance should be attuned to the emotions
of the populace and not constrain it to act in ways that are contrary to those
emotions. “Good” and “bad” are not defined by Su solely by reference to
traditional Confucian virtues and vices. What is “good” is that which leads to
communal well-being, and what is “bad” is that which benefits only certain
individuals.
The years that immediately followed the decree exam were uneventful ones
for Su. By the time Su returned to the capital in 1069 to resume his official
career, after a period of mourning for his father, Emperor Shenzong had
acceded to the throne and was in the process of adopting and implementing
Wang Anshi’s radical program of reforms. Su was still but a junior figure at
the court, but he joined with those who vigorously protested against Wang
Anshi’s reforms. Despite his relative lack of experience and standing, Su
was a vociferous opponent of the New Policies. Su submitted his own “Ten
Thousand Word Memorial” in which he analyzed and argued against one after
another component of Wang’s program, asserting that they were ill-conceived
and unworkable, and would do great harm to the people. Wang’s primary aim,
as Su understood it, was to enrich the central government, rather than to make
it a better custodian of the welfare of the people. Wang’s means were also
wrong. His program would feature just the type of reliance upon strict policy
that Su abhorred. The reforms would be inflexibly applied, mandated from
the central government, and uniformly imposed upon all districts without
regard for local variation. Su’s critique gives particular attention to what
Wang had done to the Censorate, one of the court’s primary organs charged
with policy evaluation, rectification, and criticism. During earlier times, Su
observes, censors had been attuned to public opinion and when policies met
with popular opposition, censors had fearlessly represented the public outcry
in their communications with the emperor and court. But now the censors
remained quiet, despite widespread public opposition to the reforms. It was,
Su said, because Wang Anshi had packed the Censorate with timid underlings,
and so its ability to generate policy criticism had been destroyed.
411
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Seeing that Emperor Shenzong continued to support Wang Anshi and was
unaffected by objections to the reforms, many of the elder members of the
so-called conservative party removed themselves from the court and went
elsewhere in full or partial retirement from official service. These included
Sima Guang, Ouyang Xiu, Fu Bi (1004–1083), Lü Gongzhu (1018–1081), Fan
Chunren (1027–1101), and Wen Yanbo (1006–1097). Su Shi, being younger and
still at the start of his career, did not have this option. Instead, he requested to be
reassigned to the provinces. Su began in 1071 what would be nearly a decade
of service as vice prefect or prefect in Hangzhou, Mizhou (in Shandong),
and Xuzhou. Ironically, in these posts Su was obligated to implement and
administer the local component of the reforms he so strongly opposed.
Su Shi’s opposition to the New Policies led him to develop a philosophical stance that went far beyond questions of governance. Wang’s reforms
themselves, especially the New Learning (xinxue) associated with his reinterpretation of the Classics, had a philosophical dimension. Su developed
his own ideas on learning, moral cultivation, and mastery of the Way as an
alternative to Wang’s New Learning. Key ideas in Su’s thought are that the
Way cannot be approached if one sets one’s mind directly on that goal, and
that it cannot be found by looking “within.” Instead, the Way must be discovered through learning in diverse subjects (astronomy, geography, music,
the calendar, rituals, and so on) rather than selective concentration on a few
Classics and introspection, as the New Learning directed. A related thought
was that different individuals will devise for themselves different means to
acquire the Way. Thinking and writing styles will vary, as they should. One
of the problems with the New Learning, according to Su, was that it mandated only a single way of thinking and writing, so that everyone sounded the
same.
During these years in the provinces, Su Shi attributed the hardships of
peasant life he saw to the misguided reforms that had been adopted by the
court. But Su no longer memorialized in protest, evidently because he sensed
the futility of doing so. What he began to do instead was to allow criticisms of
the New Policies into his many personal writings, both prose and poetry. Many
of these compositions he sent to friends, either because they had requested
that he write something for them (e.g. an inscription for a studio) or just
for the pleasure of sharing it. His references to the New Policies often took
the form of sarcastic references to the “enlightened rulership” that had the
country in its grip. These observations surface haphazardly in his various
writings. Sometimes they seem to intrude gratuitously upon the subject at
hand, as if Su could not suppress a nagging hostility to the reforms.
412
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
Famous and talented as Su was, his writings were in high demand. It was
Su’s misfortune to live just at the time when bookshops were discovering
that there was money to be made by using the emergent technology of
book printing to produce unauthorized collections of poetry, especially, it
seems, Su’s poetry. Selections of his writings, including, of course, those that
spoke disparagingly of the reforms, circulated widely. Some of them naturally
made their way back to the capital, where they came to the attention of
the leaders of the reform administration. A decision was evidently made at
the court to make an example of Su. An order was issued for his arrest. He
was brought back to the capital under armed guard and thrown into the
Censorate prison. He was charged with having slandered the emperor and
leading ministers. Su eventually pled guilty to most of the charges against him
and even elucidated obscure passages in his writings that contained veiled
criticisms of the reforms, evidently convinced that such cooperation might
lessen his punishment. Those who brought charges against Su wanted him to
be executed, but for reasons that are unclear his punishment was reduced. He
was sent in exile to the backward town of Huangzhou on the Yangzi river.
The exile was for an indefinite period. He was stripped of his salary and had
no means to support himself and his family.
In Huangzhou, Su Shi reached maturity as a writer. He used his time
there to reflect on his experiences and personality, explore new modes of
writing, and develop inner resources that would sustain him in the midst of
deprivation. In his second year he ran out of what little savings he had to
support himself and his family. Su received permission to clear an abandoned
piece of land, then irrigated it and planted vegetables and rice. The plot of
land was known as East Slope (Dongpo), and Su, in a calculated effort to
show how he could adapt to the life of an ordinary farmer, began to use the
name as his name, calling himself “the layman of East Slope” (or just “East
Slope”), the appellation by which he is known to history. Poems he wrote
at Huangzhou show remarkably little bitterness over his new lot in life. He
explored the unfamiliar countryside, boated on the Yangzi, and befriended
local gentry. By the time Su was finally allowed to leave Huangzhou in 1084,
he wrote of his reluctance to depart from that place of exile, and declared his
hope of returning some day.
A year after Su Shi left Huangzhou, Emperor Shenzong died and the
government was taken over by Empress Dowager Gao, ruling on behalf
of her child son, the future Emperor Zhezong. The empress dowager had
long been opposed to the New Policies, and soon took steps to recall the
conservatives, who set about dismantling the reforms. The eight years of this
413
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Yuanyou reign period (1086–1093) were to be the only time for the remainder
of the Northern Song that the anti-reformers were in clear control of the court.
One might have expected this to be Su Shi’s time of glory as an official.
Finally, after fifteen years in the provinces and in exile, he was recalled to
the capital and given the prestigious position of Hanlin academician. Almost
immediately, however, Su became embroiled in a disagreement with Sima
Guang and other senior members of the conservative group over the abandonment of one of the reforms, the Hired Service System. Su believed that this
single reform, which levied a tax on local families in order to provide funds
to hire staff for local government offices, was superior to the former system
of requiring local families to staff those positions themselves on a rotating
basis. Su staked his political future on drawing a distinction between the vast
majority of the reforms, which he said deserved to be rescinded, and this one,
which did not. In the euphoria of the sudden ascendancy of the conservatives,
however, Su’s position was extremely unpopular and made him many new
enemies, who viewed him as something of a traitor to the anti-reform cause.
In his defense, Su invoked a larger principle. Throughout his political career,
he pointed out, he had consistently been wary of any unanimity of opinion
or rush to change the course of government policy. He had always stressed
the importance of loyal dissent and policy criticism. Those bent on dismantling the New Policies were now making much the same type of mistake as
the reformers had made years before: partisan momentum rendered them
incapable of evaluating each separate policy on its own merits, and created a
climate that was intolerant of any minority viewpoint, which was promptly
denounced as disloyalty.
Su’s protestations went unheeded. He requested reassignment to the
provinces, and spent the next several years shuffling back and forth between
the capital and prefectural posts. Each time he returned he found himself
attacked. Wording in memorials and examination questions he had written
was twisted by his enemies, who “discovered” in it slander of former emperors. Dismayed, Su observed that at least when he had been arrested in 1079
for what he had written, there had been some basis for the charges brought
against him. This time his enemies were “saying white is black and west
is east.” Again he requested provincial assignment. In his various governorships in Hangzhou, Yingzhou, and Yangzhou, he threw himself into efforts
to improve local conditions and to save life, including famine relief, bridge
building, and water conservancy.
The politics at the court swung again in 1093. Empress Dowager Gao
died and Emperor Zhezong, then eighteen, took control. He returned the
414
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
reformers to power and the conservatives quickly found themselves the target
of a reprisal. Su Shi was singled out for harsh treatment. He was exiled to
Huizhou in the distant south (near modern Guangzhou). In all, he would
spend the next seven years in the pestilential south. In 1097 Su received an
even worse banishment. He was now directed to go to Hainan Island, off the
southern tip of modern Guangdong Province. At the time, Hainan was largely
aboriginal and was known to be full of malaria and other tropical diseases.
This new exile was much like a death sentence.
At Hainan, Su Shi used poetry even more determinedly than before to
show that his spirit would not be broken. A strange disjunction entered his
conduct and writings. The first thing he did upon arriving on Hainan Island
was to buy wood for his coffin. In letters to relatives back on the mainland
(he was accompanied to Hainan only by one son, Guo), Su complained of his
deprivation, poverty, and ill health. “Send any medicine you can,” he wrote,
“it doesn’t matter what medicine it is.” He described the ignominy of laboring
in the mud to fashion a hut to live in. But when he wrote poetry he sounded
sanguine, even content. He turned to his project of writing matching poems
to Tao Qian’s entire corpus, and managed to sound more satisfied with his
situation than Tao had been in considerably more favorable circumstances.
Su finished writing commentaries on the Classic of Changes and the Classic of
Documents. When he was finally reprieved in 1100 and allowed to return to the
mainland, as a result of a brief attempt at political reconciliation back in the
court, he was decrepit and sickly. Nevertheless, on the boat trip back he wrote
that his stay on the island had been “the best pleasure outing of my whole life.”
He made it back to Changzhou, just north of Taihu Lake ( Jiangsu), where
his family awaited him on farmland he had purchased some years before. He
died there in 1101, a few months after his return.
The attempt at reconciliation at court was short-lived. Under Cai Jing (1046–
1126) as grand councilor, a new and particularly aggressive campaign was
launched against the conservatives, or, as they were now called, the Yuanyou
faction. Hundreds of members of the faction were now blacklisted and banned
from office. Stelae listing their names and denouncing their treachery were
displayed by imperial decree in every county throughout the empire. Once
again, Su Shi was singled out for humiliation, this time posthumously. His
writings, together with those of several writers associated with him, were
officially proscribed. All copies of their works were to be destroyed, together
with any woodblocks used to print them. It was even ordered that any
inscriptions Su Shi left, whether carved onto stone or written in his own hand
on walls or tablets, also be tracked down and smashed. The ban remained in
415
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
effect until the 1120s. It was lifted just before the Jurchen invasion that ended
the Northern Song and the court’s infatuation with the reform ideology.
The proscription is significant in literary history as the first time the Song
court attempted to eradicate an entire group’s literary work. The court clearly
appreciated that the availability of their writings in printed form posed a new
kind of threat to its ability to regulate thinking and write the history of recent
reigns. The ban set an ominous precedent that would not infrequently be
followed by imperial courts of later ages. It is impossible for us to know today
what effect the proscription had. The sources are contradictory on this issue,
some saying that the banned writings continued to circulate, if covertly, and
others asserting that until the 1120s no one dared to mention in their own
writings the proscribed Yuanyou period authors, as they were called. There
was, in any case, a great resurgence of interest in the writings of Su and his
followers with the establishment of the Southern Song, when Su began to be
looked upon as a literary and cultural icon.
Su Shi’s life has been reviewed at some length here because it is through
the prism of his eventful life that his writings have always been viewed.
Reading Su’s poetry or prose, one is usually aware what period of his life the
works are from, partly because he so thoroughly roots them in his immediate
circumstances, and in the place occupied by that period in his entire life
history. Even today there is a strong sense of place and period attached to
Su’s works. In recent years, scholarly conferences on Su have been convened
in the People’s Republic in many of the places that were important in his life,
including Meishan (his hometown), Xuzhou, Huangzhou, Huizhou, Hainan
Island, and Changzhou. Those who study him assemble in these places partly
to pay tribute to Su’s courage in the face of political persecution.
Su’s poetry continued the intellectual tendency of the preceding generation.
If anything, Su took this quality to a new level of achievement. Despite the
political trouble his writings landed him in, actually Su did not use poetry
as a forum for the consideration and elucidation of political issues nearly as
often as Wang Anshi had done. The intellectual component of Su’s verse was
more reflective and philosophical than political. He regularly took particular
experiences of daily life and used them as a springboard to reflect upon larger
issues that transcended his immediate needs and interests. For example, sailing
down the Grand Canal toward Hangzhou, he was held up at Sizhou for three
days by an adverse wind. His boatmen prayed to a local god in a nearby
Buddhist temple, and soon a favorable wind arrived. Su wrote a long poem
reflecting on these events, in which he observed how misguided it was to
suppose, as his boatmen did, that the god actually heeded the prayer and
416
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
changed the wind on their behalf. Would not this inconvenience travelers
going in the opposite direction (who also had the option of praying)? If this
were the way gods worked, Su observed, they would be conflicted indeed!
Su turned the event into a meditation upon the relation between mortals
and divine power. In another boating poem, “One Hundred Pace Rapids,” Su
reflects on different conceptions of time and movement. The initial subject
is Su Shi’s experience of negotiating a section of river rapids in a small skiff.
At first we are treated to a string of fanciful analogies for the swiftness of the
current as it carries the boat along:
It is like the hare dashing, a hawk dropping from the sky on its prey,
A powerful horse charging down a steep slope.
A broken string flies off the instrument, an arrow is shot from a bow,
Lightning flashes past a crack, dewdrops are shaken from lotus leaves.
The mountains on all sides are a blur, winds buffet my ears,
Surging droplets of water form a thousand whirlpools.
But then Su reflects that changes brought on by the passage of time, considered
historically or even cosmically, have even more rapidity than the fast current:
Finding joy in such danger yields a moment of exhilaration,
But I’m just like the river god who thought his domain was supreme.
Our lives, riding on change, flow forward day and night,
In an instant the process moves beyond distant kingdoms.
As we struggle, all befuddled, in our drunken dream,
We don’t believe brambles will engulf the bronze camels.
But before you know it a whole kalpa has passed,
Making these rapids seem slow by comparison.
Finally, Su’s eye alights on the holes bored in streamside rocks for the oars of
punters, who since ancient times had labored to propel their boats upstream
against the swift waters. This reminder of all those who passed by this spot,
those who exerted themselves so intently and now have vanished completely,
leads to a concluding resolution:
Look at those grey rocks on the bank–
Beehives of punters’ holes drilled in them since ancient times.
Let my mind never affix itself to any thing or place,
Then the Creator’s transformations will not bother me.
Su’s poems are marked by an exuberance of metaphor and figurative
language. What ultimately does life resemble? he asks in an early poem. A
wild goose alights on melting snow and mud, he answers, leaves some tracks
417
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
and then abruptly flies away, and once it does no one can say where it has
gone. The bird analogy occupies fully half of the eight-line poem. A playful
quality often informs Su’s metaphors, traceable to the outlandishness of the
comparisons offered. Many of them involve personification or otherwise
project the animate upon a lifeless thing: what is the departing year like
(written on New Year’s Eve)? A snake slithering down a hole. Different
calligraphic styles (“short, tall, plump, thin”) are likened to different historical
female beauties, each with her own appeal. West Lake is a beautiful woman
whose “makeup” has been effectively applied. Reading Meng Jiao’s poetry is
like eating tiny fish: you pick carefully through it only to end up feeling what
little you have obtained is not worth the effort. My life, he says, is like an ant
on a millstone. As it tries to crawl to the right, the revolving stone carries it
to the left. Su Shi delights in presenting these fanciful comparisons.
A quality of bemusement with himself runs through Su Shi’s poetry. He
is forever observing himself as if detached from his own literary persona,
and offers a running commentary on his own actions and behavior. Bai Juyi
had been fond of this mode of presentation, and Su borrowed it from him
and developed it in his own way. When he was leaving Xuzhou and his post
as governor there, and evidently being sent off with great fanfare, his eye
alighted on a pair of stone statues of officials that flank the road. How many
governors have they seen arrive and depart? he asks. If they could, they would
burst out laughing at all this needless fuss being made over my departure.
Much has been made of Su’s ability to withstand material deprivation and
political persecution, and not indulge in self-pity. This has earned him the
admiration of readers through the centuries. In fact, Su does occasionally
write sorrowful verse, whether on a dismal Cold Food day in Huangzhou
or on mid-autumn moon festivals when he is thinking of his distant brother.
But he does not dwell on such moods. His ability to view his situation with
detachment served as an antidote to poetic dolorousness, despite the trenchant
circumstances of his eventful life.
V. Huang Tingjian and the Jiangxi School of poetry
Inevitably, a figure as charismatic as Su Shi attracted his share of supporters
and followers. A group of younger writers came to be associated with Su, as
members of his literary circle, from the 1070s on. This group included Huang
Tingjian, Qin Guan (1049–1100), Chao Buzhi (1053–1110), Zhang Lei (1052–1112),
and Chen Shidao (1052–1102).
418
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
Huang Tingjian and Chen Shidao have special significance, not so much
for their relationship with Su, or for any affinity their work has with his.
No poet after Su manages to sound much like him, as often as they tried.
Huang Tingjian and Chen Shidao are important for another reason. In the
last decades of the eleventh century the foundation was being laid for a new
poetic style, one that would become ascendant during Huizong’s reign and
last well on into the early part of the Southern Song. In time this came to
be known as the Jiangxi School of poetry. The origins of this “school” are, as
mentioned before, sometimes traced back to Wang Anshi, or even to Ouyang
Xiu. In its early articulation, however, the school’s origins are most often
traced to Huang Tingjian or to Chen Shidao, although Chen, unlike the other
three men, was not from Jiangxi. In fact, only a portion of the poets who
were later said to “belong” to the school were Jiangxi natives. Not only did
the Jiangxi School have little to do with the place it is named for, there is
also little evidence that the men credited with starting it had any intention
of creating a poetic school. It is only in retrospect that critics and later poets,
eager to give a name to the new approach to poetry, and happily discovering
that certain of its precursors had a common geographic origin, posited the
existence of this school and identified Huang Tingjian and Chen Shidao as its
founders. This first occurred some twenty years after the two men’s deaths.
The heyday of the Jiangxi School was the last decade of the Northern Song
and the first few decades of the Southern Song. Its influence can be seen
long thereafter, reaching virtually to the end of the Southern Song in the late
thirteenth century. Nevertheless, as early as the start of the Southern Song,
the Jiangxi School came to be criticized for its narrowness and predictability.
One after another of the major Southern Song poets renounced allegiance to
it, as it came to be as roundly maligned as it once was championed.
When one first turns to Huang Tingjian’s poetry, it appears so unlike that of
Su Shi that one may wonder how it was that “Su and Huang” could ever have
been linked together or used as a phrase to designate the poetic style of the
Yuanyou era. It happened because the two men were friends, had careers that
were intertwined, often exchanged poems, shared the same anti-reformist
politics, and consequently had parallel periods of exile. For all that they had in
common, however, their work as poets is sharply divergent. Yet each clearly
admired the other’s verse.
What is remarkable about Huang Tingjian’s poetry is not the subject matter,
viewpoints expressed, or sense of personality conveyed (all of which are indeed
striking in Su Shi’s poetry). What is remarkable is the dense semantic texture
of the line and couplet, which must often be pondered, its syntax “unpacked”
419
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
or its allusions identified and explicated, before its sense becomes clear. For
example:
The viscount of Tube City does not have the appearance of eating meat,
Brother Square-Hole has written a letter breaking off relations.
[Guanchengzi wu shirou xiang,
Kongfang xiong you juejiao shu.]
“The viscount of Tube City” alludes to a fanciful biography Han Yu had
written about the writing brush, in which the brush is personified and has an
official career. At the end of its “life,” the writing brush is enfeoffed as a viscount
of Tube City, an actual place whose name, appropriately enough, doubles as
a synonym for “brush.” The second half of the first line may make perfectly
good sense read literally, but recognition that it, too, involves an allusion adds
another dimension to its meaning. Ban Chao (32–102) commanded Chinese
armies on the Han empire’s western frontier for some thirty years, during
which time he distinguished himself with victories over the Xiongnu. As
a young man, however, he worked as a scribe, laboriously drafting documents for others in order to support his elderly mother. It was only after he
encountered a physiognomist who discerned in his “appearance” (xiang) signs
that he would eventually rise to great distinction and become “an eater of
meat” that Ban Chao gladly threw away his writing brush and went off to
join the army. In the opening line, then, Huang Tingjian refers to himself
as a latter-day Mr. Brush (not just because he was known as a poet but also
because at the time he wrote these lines he held an editorial position in the
Imperial Secretariat) who, however, is not fated to be relieved of his writing
duties or to rise high and achieve great deeds.
“Brother Square Hole” is a droll euphemism for money, because Chinese
coins had square holes in their middle and were “as treasured as older brothers.” Also, it happens that the word for “hole” (kong) doubles as a surname, so
that the Chinese for “square hole” (kong fang) sounds like a plausible personal
name. Letters written to terminate relations were an established type of letter, with ancient precedents. Line two means that Older Brother Money will
have nothing to do with our poet. In other words, not only is Huang fated
to remain undistinguished and unknown, he is also destined to remain poor.
This is how Huang disparages himself in the opening couplet of a poem sent
to a friend.
Not all of Huang Tingjian’s lines display such challenging complexity of
meaning. He does not, after all, manage to put a literary allusion or two into
every single line. But even when he does not, the craft evident in the selection
420
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
and placement of words is still noteworthy, as is the demand placed upon
the reader to find his way through the words to the dense meaning that they
convey:
Peach and pear in spring wind, a single cup of wine,
Rivers and lakes in night rains, ten years by lamplight.
There are no specific allusions here. Moreover, the words are all utterly
commonplace. They are stock poetic phrases, really, bordering on cliché. And
yet the meaning actually is not obvious and, as it turns out, not simplistic
either. It requires a considerable amount of thought to figure it out. The lines
are the second couplet in a poem Huang sent to a friend with whom he had
grown up. The two men had traveled to the capital to take the examinations
ten years before these lines were written. Subsequently, as each began his
official career, the two were separated and had not met again. The opening
couplet says this: “I live on the northern sea, you on the southern, / Too
far apart even to entrust letters to wild geese to carry.” Line three (“Peach
and pear . . . ”) recalls the last springtime the two friends were together, when
they took the examinations. The line evokes an enjoyable setting, in which
the friends sat outside beneath flowering fruit trees and enjoyed a single cup
of wine. Why “a single cup”? Probably to show the intimacy of the two
friends, or perhaps also their impoverishment, which did not detract from
their enjoyment of each other’s company. The following line describes, in
dismal terms, the life each has had in the ten intervening years, traveling from
one dreary provincial appointment to another, plying the rivers and lakes.
“Night rains” is particularly effective, because the phrase is usually used in
descriptions of reunions between friends or loved ones, who stay up talking
late into the night while it is raining outside (as in “night rains, adjoining beds,”
yeyu duichuang). But in Huang’s usage there is no comfort or consolation to be
found in the “night rains,” and the staying up late, suggested by the mention
of the lamp, is a sign of unrelieved loneliness. This couplet has been much
praised by critics through the ages for its use of such ordinary language to
convey such depth of meaning and emotion.
Huang Tingjian gave more attention to regulated verse, particularly in the
seven-syllable line, than had any major Song poet before him. Huang thus
built on the direction Wang Anshi explored in his final years, carrying the
distinctly Song poetic style, which had originally been developed in ancientstyle verse, over into the regulated forms. The result is a poetic oeuvre that
gives as much prominence to regulated verse as we find in the writings of
major Tang poets, but now with the characteristic Song dynasty flavor of
421
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
intellectuality and discursiveness. To be able to write in the more restrictive
forms and yet be true to the new preferences of the age was Huang’s special
accomplishment.
The only significant shift in subject matter we find in Huang’s collection is
the general diminishment of poems that deal with the plight of the common
people, which had been such an important part of the works of earlier poets.
From the 1080s on, national politics became so fractious that Huang and others
moved away from the poetry of political content or protest. Avoiding such
engagement, Huang turned his attention to the ordinary events of private life.
Huang found his own personal world – captured in such subjects as brewing
tea, social outings, potted plants, and works of art – more than sufficient as
the vehicle through which he would develop his literary talent.
Apart from writing poetry, Huang Tingjian also wrote about writing poetry.
In numerous letters, colophons, prefaces, and remarks (quoted by others),
Huang set forth his views on how to compose and how to evaluate poetry.
His statements, many of which were offered as advice to aspiring younger
men, tend to have an ad hoc quality, as he keeps changing the terminology, the
metaphors, and the particular direction of his injunctions. Nevertheless, there
is an unmistakable consistency to the general drift of his comments and what
he holds out as poetic ideals. His best-known dictums include these: “Take the
commonplace and make it elegant, take the old and make it new” (yi su wei ya
yi gu wei xin); “Touch iron and transform it into gold” (diantie chengjin); “Not
a single word lacks a literary provenance” (wu yizi wu laichu); “Change the
bones and steal away the embryo” (huangu duotai fa) – this refers to repeating
meanings found in earlier poems but either in new diction (bones) or in a
new form and shape (embryo); “Develop an appreciation for ancient models
and then express yourself in new and original ways” (linglüe gufa sheng xinqi).
All of these statements or ideals involve the relationship of poetic diction to
the history of earlier usage. Whatever the particular image or advice, clearly
Huang is focused on the issue of poetic language vis-à-vis the literary past. He
gives equal attention to the need for novelty and the need to have language
that is, after all, rooted in the past or steeped in earlier uses, even if it is
marvelously transformed.
Elsewhere Huang writes of the importance of attending to the overall
“arrangement” and “disposition” of each composition. In this case he is apparently speaking not about particular lines or phrases but about the general
organization or structure of a composition. The act of writing, he says, is like
staging a play. You must arrange everything properly on the stage and plan
the order of everything to be presented before allowing the play to begin. As
422
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
for the unit of the line, Huang dwells on the idea that each “line must have
an ‘eye’” ( juzhong you yan), that is, some element that animates it, making it
memorable. He also speaks often of “the structure of the line” ( jufa), by which
he means the semantic and syntactic organization of the individual line. It is
high praise from Huang when he tells his friends that the structure of their
lines is “incisive” or “fresh and exceptional,” or approaches what he finds in
Du Fu’s verse.
Huang Tingjian is certainly not the first Chinese poet to give critical attention to the workmanship that goes into poetry writing. But there may be
something distinctive in the emphasis he places on “study” and familiarization with the poetic tradition as the key to the cultivation of poetic skill.
We have seen that his concept of innovation is inseparable from mastery of
earlier usage, and indeed that he demanded that every word have a literary
provenance. The advice that Huang gives to younger writers is consistent
with these notions: “I’m afraid you have not read enough”; “You must read
intently one thousand chapters”; “Your reading of the Jian’an poets as well as
the works of Tao Qian and Du Fu has not yet entered your spirit.”
The underlying assumption here is that reading is the key to developing
skill as a poet. This is different from a conviction simply that writing poetry
is hard work, or that good poems result only from painstaking effort and
self-conscious crafting. Huang may well have subscribed to such beliefs too,
but what we find in his letters of advice to young men about the importance
of reading is a separate issue. Writings by ancient poets must be pored over
to the point where they “enter your spirit” (rushen) and you gain complete
control and mastery over them, so that your own poetic diction, when you
turn to composition, is informed by a venerable history of poetic usage.
Huang’s insistence upon such a readerly approach to poetic composition
might be seen as a significant departure from conventional ideas about literary
composition. Of course one could find antecedents for Huang’s injunctions
about the need for would-be poets to master earlier writings. In Huang’s
thinking, however, literary works from past ages seem to be the primary,
if not the sole, repository and source of poetic know-how and inspiration.
Implicitly, Huang rejected the traditional view that poetry is grounded either
externally in “the world” that the poet observes and reacts to, or internally
in himself with all his aims and affections. For Huang the grounding remains
external, but what it consists of is the highly specialized external domain of
the written word.
It is tempting to link Huang Tingjian’s distinctive orientation with the
spread of book printing in the last decades of the eleventh century, as recently
423
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
suggested by Wang Yugen. We know that the printing of literary collections
of all kinds as well as historical works and Classics increased dramatically from
roughly the 1060s on. It was in mid-century that bookstores in the cities began
to compete with printing by government agencies for the growing market
for books in print. We know this mainly from complaints that leading literati,
including Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi, voiced over the explosion of printed books
and, surprisingly enough, the deleterious effect they perceived it to have upon
learning, memorization, and recitation, and respect generally for the written
word. Su Shi says that in his youth he encountered older scholars who told
him that when they were young (i.e., around the year 1000) it was difficult to
get their hands on a copy of Records of the Historian or History of the Han. When
they did, they would gladly copy out the entire text by hand, so that they
would possess a copy. But today, Su goes on, merchants in the marketplace
carve woodblocks and print out ten thousand pages a day of books by all
manner of authors. The present-day student has an abundance of writings
available to him, and can obtain them readily. The unfortunate result, Su
says, is that young men leave their books tied shut and do not even look at
them.
Su’s observations are offered in an obviously conservative frame of mind.
He apparently longs for the old days when books were hand-copied and
accordingly treasured. Su’s comments are, in fact, part of an inscription he
wrote for a friend’s private library, which is said to have consisted entirely
of manuscripts that the friend personally copied out. So Su’s expression of
disdain for printed books is entirely appropriate, almost predictable, in such a
context.
Literati of the period rarely expressed a welcoming attitude towards the new
technology of book printing. Still, they could hardly have been untouched
by the dramatic changes that the spread of book printing was having on their
world. Like it or not, they were caught up in a technological revolution with
far-reaching consequences. Within the space of a generation or two, during the
last half of the eleventh century, books went from being precious and difficult
to reproduce to being abundant and readily disseminated. Elite literati may
have decried this transformation and have been offended by the low quality
of bookstore imprints, not to mention the widespread piracy printers engaged
in, but they could not have been unaware of or unaffected by the enhanced
availability of books.
It is likely that Huang Tingjian’s singular idea of the grounding of poetry
and poetic talent is related at least in part to the new availability of books.
Books were easier to obtain than ever before, so Huang counsels aspiring
424
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
poets to pore over them to sharpen their compositional skill. His advice
reflects an understanding of poetry that would have been difficult to arrive at
fifty or a hundred years earlier, but seems a sensible reaction to the altered
circumstances of his time, when it was no longer unreasonable to assume that
anybody who wanted to could obtain copies of the works of the Jian’an poets,
Tao Qian, and Du Fu, not to mention the standard histories and the Classics.
“Not a single word lacks a literary provenance” only makes sense when one
is confident that the written record from the past, in its richness, is widely
available.
Huang’s program for developing poetic skill seems designed to get those
young men whom Su Shi describes to untie their books – devalued because
they had become so easy to obtain – and to study them. Rather than simply
decry the new circumstances ushered in by the advent of book printing, Huang
Tingjian developed an approach to composing poetry that took advantage of
the print revolution and posed a new challenge to would-be poets that fit the
times and altered the old assumptions about the nature of poetry.
After he first met Huang Tingjian, Chen Shidao went home and burned
all his poems, having resolved to study Huang’s methods. By the time of his
death in 1105, Huang had many younger followers who imitated his dense
and erudite style. Late in Emperor Huizong’s reign, Lü Benzhong (1084–1145)
compiled a diagram of the Jiangxi School that sketched a poetic “genealogy”
that began with Huang and listed various branches of descendants. But even as
the sense of excitement over the founding of a “school” and its novel approach
spread, doubts began to be expressed over the excesses of the Jiangxi style,
which included a determination to be novel to the point of strangeness, an
overabundance of allusions, and a self-conscious crafting of language that
often showed through and compromised the feeling of natural expression.
One by one, the major poets of the early Southern Song would announce
themselves to be dissatisfied with the Jiangxi School style and develop new
directions.
VI. Buddhism and poetry
The subject of the relationship between Buddhism and poetry requires some
comment here. There was a revival of Buddhism during the Northern Song,
which began in the earliest years of the period as Emperor Taizu relaxed state
suppression of the religion and took steps to extend state support to Buddhist
institutions (if also to ensure that they remained under state control). Early
imperial printing projects included the printing of the entire Buddhist canon.
425
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Buddhism was better integrated into Song society than it had been in the
Tang, and there was less open ideological hostility between Confucian and
Buddhist thinkers than in earlier periods. The idea that the relative lack of
polemical attacks between the two schools reflected a condition of Buddhism
in decline has recently been challenged and must now be set aside. The
number of monasteries, and of monks and nuns, was, in fact, larger in the
Song than in previous periods. Leading Buddhist spokesmen such as Zanning
(919–1001), Qisong (1007–1072), and Dahui Zonggao (1089–1163) actively sought
to avoid ideological or institutional confrontation with the state. They strove
instead to develop syncretic modes of thought that reconciled Buddhist and
Confucian values. They also reached out to the lay community and trained
disciples among the literati, including some thinkers important in the Song
Confucian revival. Finally, within the Buddhist movement, certain schools
such as Chan and Tiantai that were less oppositional to state and literati ideals
gained new importance. Consequently, Buddhism became more ubiquitous in
Song society and culture than it had ever been before. It certainly is ubiquitous
in the elite literature of the period.
Several Buddhists were known as talented poets during the period and left
their own collections of verse or literary writings. The Northern Song line of
Buddhist poets began with the Nine Monks, mentioned earlier, and continued
in each succeeding generation, with Zhiyuan (976–1022), Zhongxian (980–
1052), Foyin (1038–1098), Daoqian (Canliao, b. 1043), and Zhongshu (Senghui,
d. ca 1104), known for his song lyrics, and Huihong (1071–1128). Huihong
is of particular interest as the leader of the “Lettered Chan” (wenzi chan)
movement, which eschewed the traditional mistrust of words and writing
of the Chan school and sought to reconcile Chan practices with scholarly
reverence for texts of all kinds. Although the worlds of the literati and Chan
monks had always been associated with each other, Lettered Chan brought the
two so closely together that they became almost indistinguishable. Huihong
cultivated the tone of lay poets in his verse, and one can read pages of his
literary collection without ever realizing that he was a monk. This secular
tone of his works was pointedly commented on by Wang Anshi’s daughter,
who upon reading a couplet he wrote about how thin he had become in
springtime with his longing to return home – a peculiar thing for a monk to
say, but a thoroughly conventional sentiment for a literatus to express – is said
to have remarked, “This monk is nothing but a romantic!” As a movement,
however, Lettered Chan was short-lived. In the early Southern Song, Dahui
effectively brought it to an end with his own new synthesis, which emphasized
introspection on key phrases contained in gongan cases (kanhua chan).
426
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
There were, however, no Northern Song Buddhist poets who attained the
stature of their counterparts in the Tang, such as Jiaoran or Jia Dao, much less
the modern acclaim given to Hanshan. The Song Buddhist poets befriended
leading literati of the time and exchanged poems with them, yet they were
overshadowed by their lay friends. These Buddhist poets had only limited
success in cultivating their own poetic style, perhaps because the mutual
assimilation of literati and monastic worlds was so thorough. It was not their
fate to develop a niche for themselves in literary history, as their counterparts
had done in earlier times. Several recent anthologies of Song poetry, in wide
circulation today, contain not a single poem by a Northern Song monk.
Turning away from monk–poets themselves, we find a richer subject in
the influence Buddhist thought had upon poetry in general and upon literary
thought. The imprint of Buddhism on the lives of leading literati is unmistakable in all generations of Northern Song writers. Yang Yi became interested in
Buddhism in middle age, and when serving in Ruzhou studied under the Linji
School master Yuanlian. Many of Yang Yi’s poems refer to the constant social
contact between himself and other high officials and their “friends from empty
gates.” Yang joined these monk friends in translating Buddhist sutras, and was
appointed by Emperor Zhenzong to be co-editor of the Record of Passing on
the Flame from the Jingde Reign ( Jingde chuandeng lu; comp. 1004–1007), a major
compendium of Chan stories and biographies.
Despite the imperial promotion of Buddhism, if the occasion demanded
Buddhism could still be castigated as a pernicious foreign doctrine that misled the people. There is thus considerable evidence among the literati of
contradictory pronouncements and behavior, depending on the social and
ideological circumstances that informed them. Ouyang Xiu provides a case in
point. In his public persona as statesman and official, he presented himself as
a staunch advocate of Confucian values and opponent of Buddhism. But in
his personal life, he befriended Buddhist monks, visited them in their monasteries, and wrote prefaces to their literary collections, professing admiration
not just for their poetic talent but also for their character. It was in middle age
and later that Ouyang seems to have become increasingly interested in Buddhism. He met with Qisong and expressed admiration for the monk’s learning
and literary work. The retreat that he built for himself and made famous in
his poems when governor of Yangzhou, Pingshan Hall, was adjacent to a
monastery. In his last years Ouyang began to call himself “layman” ( jushi), a
term with unmistakable Buddhist overtones. It was in those final years that
Ouyang Xiu wrote colophons to the massive collection of rubbings of stone
inscriptions that he had accumulated over the years, which he called Collected
427
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Records of the Past ( Jigu lu). His collection included many Buddhist inscriptions,
especially those from temples constructed in the northern kingdoms of the
Northern and Southern Dynasties period. Writing about those inscriptions,
and thinking evidently about his own image in posterity, Ouyang still felt the
need to declare himself an opponent of the religion the writings promoted. At
the same time, Ouyang accepted the inscriptions into his collection, and even
observed in his colophons that their calligraphic style, which he characterized as powerful and unconventional, had particular appeal. The tension we
glimpse here between attraction and disapproval is characteristic of Ouyang’s
complex reaction to things Buddhist.
With the eminent writers of the next generations, Wang Anshi, Su Shi, and
Huang Tingjian, such conflicted treatment of Buddhism largely vanishes, as
does any effort to veil personal enthusiasm for Buddhist values. The three
men are similar in the prominent role that friendship with monks played in
their lives, their thorough familiarity with key sutras, and the widespread
borrowing of Buddhist language and ideas in their literary work. Wang Anshi
wrote a commentary on the Vimalakı̄rti Sūtra (Weimojie jing), another on
the Śūrangama Sūtra (Lengyan jing), of the Tiantai school, and a third on
the Avatamsaka Sūtra (Huayan jing), of the Huayan school. Unfortunately,
these commentaries do not survive (neither do the ones he wrote on the
Confucian Classics as part of the New Learning), but they are well attested
in Song bibliographies and other sources. Su Shi was capable of suggesting,
half in jest no doubt, that in an earlier life he had been Huineng (638–713),
the sixth Chan patriarch. He also claimed that he always kept a copy of the
Śūrangama Sūtra beside his bed. A more plausible and revealing statement
is one he made in a letter to the retired Wang Anshi in the course of recommending Qin Guan to him. The younger Qin, Su says, “is widely learned
in historical writings and biographies, and has completely mastered Buddhist
writings.” Here we see the importance Su, and Wang by implication, attached
to Buddhist learning, as something that could be referred to as being on an
equal footing with knowledge of standard historiography. As we know, Su
Shi’s literary collection contains hundreds of Buddhistic compositions: essays,
accounts of monasteries, poems and informal letters addressed to monks,
inscriptions (ming), eulogies (song, zan), Buddhist verse or gāthā ( jie), offertories (shuwen), and prayers (zhuwen). So many of these are scattered through
Su’s works that the notion of collecting them together in one place suggested
itself to Ming scholars who were jointly interested in Su and Buddhism. The
result, entitled East Slope’s Delight in Chan (Dongpo chanxi ji), was compiled
at the end of the sixteenth century, and was reprinted in 1621 by the famous
428
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
writer Ling Mengchu. Modern editions have kept the work in print today. As
for Huang Tingjian, the learned commentaries on his verse produced in the
Southern Song make it clear that his work on non-Buddhist as well as Buddhist
subjects is full of references to the Lakāvatāra Sūtra (Lengqie jing), the Sutra
of Original Enlightenment (Yuanjue jing), the Platform Sutra (Tanjing), in
addition to the sutras mentioned earlier, as well as to the Record of Passing on
the Flame, the Treatise on Prajnā-pāramitā (Da zhidu lun), and various monks’
“recorded comments” (yulu).
There are other ways that Buddhist writings may have influenced the
writings of these eminent lay poets, aside from the adoption of Buddhist
subjects and terminology and allusions to Buddhist texts. One that has been
discerned is the structure or manner of exposition. Thus Qian Qianyi (1582–
1664) said that when he read certain of Su Shi’s funerary biographies, for
example those for Sima Guang and Fu Bi, he marveled at the narrative
structure, which is highly anecdotal and also departs from the convention of
strictly linear chronology, and could not think of any precedent. Later, reading
sections of the Avatamsaka Sūtra, he discovered strikingly similar passages
of narrative. Those, he concluded, must have been the inspiration for Su’s
unconventional method.
Aside from the borrowing of particular techniques or ideas, there was also a
general orientation or frame of mind widespread among poets that surely was
influenced by Buddhist thought. A succinct description of this orientation is
found in a passage of Su Shi’s poem addressed to his monk friend Canliao about
the relationship between Buddhism and artistic expression in calligraphy and
poetry. In the poem Su Shi explicitly took issue with Han Yu’s opinion on
the matter. Han Yu had expressed doubts that a monk he knew, Gaoxian,
could ever realize his goal of becoming an outstanding calligrapher because
his religious training had taught him to suppress or transcend his affections.
Han Yu said that it is precisely strong feelings, lodged in brushwork, that make
for superior calligraphy in the draft-script style, and therefore Gaoxian had
little chance of ever producing good work. (It evidently did not occur to Han
Yu that the celebrated “wild draft script” by the monk Huaisu could serve as a
powerful counterexample to this argument.) Su Shi had a very different idea
of the relationship between the affections and artistic expression. Here is the
relevant section of Su’s poem:
Tuizhi [Han Yu] said that draft-script calligraphy
Is capable of reflecting all worldly affairs.
Worry, sadness, and all other disquietudes
May be lodged in the darting of the brush.
429
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
But he wondered about the Buddhist monk
Who looks upon his body as an empty well.
Meekly, he gives himself to the mild and plain,
Who will elicit boldness and fury from him?
When I consider this I see it is incorrect.
True ingenuity requires no illusion.
If you want your poetic phrases to be marvelous
You need not be averse to emptiness and quietude.
With quietude you comprehend all movement,
With emptiness you take in ten thousand scenes.
You observe the world as you go among men,
You examine yourself reclining on a cloudy peak.
The salty and sour mix with all other tastes,
Between them there is a perfect flavor that endures.
Poetry and Buddhist are not incompatible,
I submit this view for your consideration.
The line about “illusion” refers to the backhanded compliment with which
Han Yu ended his discussion of Gaoxian: the monk, Han Yu conceded, might
yet become competent as a calligrapher since Buddhists are so knowledgeable
about illusion.
Su Shi’s immediate motive in writing this poem was to counsel Canliao
not to make his poetry so full of affections and literary brilliance. According
to Su, his monk friend was writing poetry that was insufficiently monk-like.
In the course of making this argument, Su develops an idea about artistic
expression that is based upon the Buddhistic ideals of selflessness and transcendence of the affections. We note that in Su’s thinking here “emptiness”
and “quietude” are not ends in themselves. They serve to enhance the artist’s
awareness both of himself and of the world around him. It is that enhanced
perception that subsequently informs his artistic expression. This account of
the poet’s mental and emotional state correlates well with Su’s own ability to view his circumstances dispassionately, for which he is so admired.
It may also readily be linked to the tendency of Northern Song poetry to
favor the reflective mode over that of the expression of intense emotions.
Su’s invocation of the quality of the “mild and plain” (danbo, synonymous
with pingdan) invites us to consider the Buddhist dimension of Song aesthetic
preferences, or at least the compatibility of those preferences with monastic
ideals.
Chan in particular came to provide for poets and critics a language and
conceptual framework for thinking about poetry. We usually think of the
late Southern Song critic Yan Yu (twelfth century) in connection with this
430
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
application of Chan terminology to poetics. But as Stephen Owen has pointed
out, the analogy was already in widespread use earlier in the Song. Terms
for linguistic devices used in Chan to convey teachings in “irrational” ways
entered discussions of poetry. These devices, widespread in gongan stories
and discussions between masters and disciples preserved in recorded comments, included all manner of puns, jokes, and riddles (dahun); avoidance of
broaching a subject head-on (bufan zhengwei); taking a dead snake and bringing it back to life (sishe nongde huo); crafting language that contradicts ordinary usage ( fanchang hedao); mixing the uncooked with the cooked (shouchu
zisheng); and not treading the path of reasoning (bushe lilu). On a higher
level, parallels were drawn between Chan enlightenment and poetic inspiration or insight, between the period of arduous training necessary before
religious enlightment and the literary apprenticeship needed prior to poetic
achievement, and between Chan schools and lineages and poetic schools and
models.
At the heart of this appropriation of Chan terminology and ideas by literary
critics lay a sense of similar purposes and dilemmas. Chan sought to bring
the adept to enlightenment but acknowledged that words were inadequate
to convey the highest teachings, much less to describe the enlightened condition. Chan then developed illogical or nonlogical ways of using language to
overcome its own limitations, a critical discourse that named and discussed
these methods, and anecdotal literature that illustrated how they worked in
practice.
It had long been a fundamental principle of literary criticism that the
“meaning” conveyed by a poem lies beyond words. This notion is fine so far
as it goes, but it is not going to be very useful to an aspiring poet. In Chan
discussions of uses of language to convey meanings in indirect or nonlogical
ways, literati found a ready-made body of thought and terminology that could
easily be appropriated for their own purposes. The idea, for example, that a
good line must have an “eye,” some aspect beyond the individual words
that conveys nonverbal meaning and makes it “alive,” was derived from the
Chan concept of the “dharma eye” ( fayan). The Chan sense is that the true
teaching of the school lies outside of the words of any sutra, but that it may
yet be couched inside special lines. The requirement that special lines be made
potent by having a “gate of mystery” (xuanmen) is a similar idea. The notion
that such a “dharma eye” is comparable to meaning that cannot be put into
words is found in the Blue Cliff Record (Biyan lu): “There is no impediment to
lines that have eyes and meaning that lies outside words.” It is no accident that
the earliest discussion of “eyes” in poetic lines was written by Huihong, the
431
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
leader of the Lettered Chan school. Huihong describes how Huang Tingjian
used the term to discuss the excellences of poems by Wang Anshi and Su
Shi. Many other critics then followed suit, as they argued over and refined the
concept as it applied to poetry. Such a concept gave literati a means to identify,
analyze, and discuss nonverbal meaning, and ways to convey it, that they had
previously lacked. We consequently find that discussions of poetry recorded
in the remarks on poetry form are full of Chan terms for particular uses of
language, such as those cited earlier. As has recently been demonstrated by
Zhou Yukai, even Huang Tingjian’s famous dictums about “touching iron,”
“changing the bones,” and “stealing away the embryo” were widely used in
Chan writings before they were ever applied to poetry.
VII. Poems on paintings
Northern Song poets were increasingly drawn to painting as a subject to be
treated in verse. Su Shi and those associated with him strove to elevate the
stature of painting and worked out the basic values and principles of what
came to be known as “literati painting” (wenren hua), the tradition that would
dominate Chinese painting history for the rest of the imperial era. Poems
that take painting as their subject, which played an important role in this
articulation of a new approach to the art, are known as “poems inscribed on
paintings” (tihua shi). Many of them, though not all, were actually inscribed
on a painting. In Northern Song times, this was normally a painting done
by someone other than the poet, a painting the poet saw or was shown in
another person’s collection. It might be an ancient work or a contemporary
one painted by a friend. Tang paintings survived into the Song, of course, but
a Tang painting by a well-known artist was rare and extremely valuable. In
any case, the poet would keep a copy of the poem he wrote, whether or not
he first inscribed it on the painting, and eventually the poem would become
part of his literary collection.
Poems on paintings were already an established subgenre during the Tang.
Du Fu wrote more than two dozen of them, in which he reflects on the
complexities of the relationship between painting and life, as well as between
painting and poetry. But painting remained for Du Fu and most Tang poets
something quite extrinsic to their lives. Painting was something done by a
person from another walk of life, something to be “observed” like a dance
or musical performance. By mid-Northern Song, painting had become more
intrinsic to literati life. Many poets dabbled at painting (e.g. Su Shi, Huang
Tingjian) or counted true painters (e.g. Li Gonglin (1049–1106) or Mi Fu
432
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
(1051–1107)) among their closest friends. Song literati found in Wang Wei a
Tang precedent for the ideal they developed of being jointly accomplished as
painter and as poet, and they never tired of invoking his example to justify
their newfound fascination with the visual art. Painting became an important
poetic subject. An anthology compiled in 1187, Paintings with Sounds (Shenghua
ji), contains hundreds of poems on paintings, the majority written during the
Northern Song.
The most interesting poems on paintings do far more than merely give
verbal descriptions of the painted landscape, flowers, animals, or persons. A
common tactic is to treat the painted images as real, and then tell a story about
them that goes beyond the compositional elements of the painting. There is
an aspect of virtuosity in this, as the poet sees how far he can move outside
the painting, which becomes merely the starting point for an ingenious verbal
elaboration upon its images. If the painting is a landscape, the poet may inject
himself into the scene and talk about what it is like to live there; if it is a flower
or animal painting, he may identify human concerns or qualities of the subject
that in fact mirror issues that the painter (or poet) faced in his life.
There was at the same time a new development to which the enhanced
interaction between the two arts led. Theoretically minded critics began to
formulate ideas about aesthetic principles that were shared by poetry and
painting, and calligraphy as well. Strides were made toward developing an
aesthetic vocabulary that could equally be applied to poetic words, painted
images, and the calligrapher’s brushwork. An important one of these was
“resonance” (yun), itself borrowed from music and now applied to all the
arts. In his remarks on poetry, entitled Poetry Eyes from Hidden Stream (Qianxi
shiyan), Fan Wen (fl. ca 1122) discussed resonance and the common aesthetic
grounding of the various arts at considerable length. As a young man Fan
Wen took Huang Tingjian as his mentor, and he would eventually marry Qin
Guan’s daughter.
The impulse to work out a general understanding of aesthetic principles
was accompanied by dissatisfaction with approaches to the arts grounded
in literal-minded or representational assumptions. The two attitudes were
natural allies: if the arts were truly interchangeable, or if artistic effect and
“meaning” transcended the particular media used to convey them, then the
issue of how “true to life” those particulars were could no longer be used as
the primary standard by which art was evaluated. It was the artist’s handling of
compositional elements in accordance with universal aesthetic principles that
was the key, not the compositional elements themselves and their relation to
the real world. Buddhism’s emphasis on the illusory nature of all appearances
433
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
may have had some influence in this impulse to find values elsewhere than in
representational aptness.
As an advocate of this notion of artistic liberation, Su Shi had said,
Anyone who evaluates painting in terms of lifelikeness [xingsi]
Has the understanding of a child.
To say a poem must be written a particular way
Shows you don’t know poetry.
Huihong elaborated on these ideas in his miscellany entry entitled “What
to Avoid in Poetry.” Many people nowadays, he observes, produce verse
that has no color or vitality. The constraints they write under limit them to
unimaginative autobiographical accuracy, and this makes their verse insipid.
A man who is well-off is forbidden to mention poverty, a young man is not
supposed to speak of growing old, and so on. On the contrary, Huihong says,
Poetry is for lodging marvelous viewpoints and extraordinary thoughts
[miaoguan yixiang]. It must not be constrained by the carpenter’s measuring tools. Wang Wei painted a plantain tree in the snow. Viewing this with
the dharma eye, one understands that he was lodging his spirit and emotions in the physical object. The common viewpoint criticized him, however,
saying he didn’t understand hot and cold climates.
Huihong goes on to quote poetic lines by Wang Anshi and Su Shi in which
each man takes leave of his immediate circumstances to reflect broadly on
his life. He concludes by quoting a poem he himself wrote on this subject,
which ends with these lines: “The plantain tree in the snow transcends hot and
cold, / A great steed perceived by the [knowing] eye has no black or sorrel.”
Huihong’s reference to the “dharma eye” in this passage (not to mention his
own identity as a monk) reminds us of the influence Buddhism had upon
developments in aesthetic thought.
VIII. The song lyric
As seen in the preceding chapter, in the mid-Tang there was already a nascent
alternative poetic genre available, the ci or song lyric. Originally, there was
probably only a weak and vague sense of this genre being independent of
a host of other song forms to which words could be set. Through time,
however, and certainly by the Five Dynasties period, the song lyric came to
be recognized as a separate poetic genre, consisting of its own set of dozens
of tunes. The musicality of the genre is a defining characteristic and sets it
434
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
apart from shi poetry. Shi might be set to music and sung, but usually it
was not. Ci in its early stages was always set to music and sung. Moreover,
this was not just any kind of song. It was predominantly the song used in
urban entertainment quarters, performed by professional female singers and
dancers.
The social context and function of the genre shaped its intrinsic nonformal
characteristics. It was performed by women primarily for the entertainment
of men. As with urban entertainment songs in many cultures, love in its many
moods and guises came to be a favorite subject. It was not just that songs about
romantic attachments were welcomed by an audience eager to be diverted
for a few hours, as they sipped tea or drank ale. The female performers were
in many cases at the disposal of the men who listened to them singing. There
must have been many establishments in which distinctions between teahouse,
wineshop, cabaret, and brothel were blurred. Romantic liaisons often formed
between the men who listened and the women who performed. Given that
marriages were arranged by parents and that social contact between men and
women was heavily proscribed, such a setting was one of the few in which
romantic attachments could occur. This social reality gave impetus to the
performance of sentimental songs. A song that treats a woman’s longing for
an absent or aloof man, or that evocatively hints at the pleasures of lovers
alone together, or that describes heterosexual love with surprising openness,
had special meaning when performed in a place where attachments between
female singer and male listener were commonplace.
Romantic love is certainly not the only subject treated in the song lyric.
The many others include those on the seasons, on aging and the passage
of time, on flowering plants, on festivals, on travels, on farewells, and on
objects. Whatever the focus, however, the song lyric has a tendency to focus
on sentimental aspects or perceptions of the subject at hand. The language
conventionally used in the song lyric is often spoken of as “feminized” or
“effeminate,” and the mode of presentation accordingly centers on an aesthetic
of delicacy and refinement. Consequently, in thinking about the song lyric
in comparison to shi poetry, it became customary to observe that “whereas
poetry is stern and correct, the song lyric is dainty” (shizhuang cimei). A similar
critical statement is this: “As a form the song lyric is tender and delicate, and
the world it evokes is gentle and dainty.” Given that the song lyric developed
as it did, written for performance by women, it is hardly surprising that it
came to have a gendered stylistic association that stands in contrast to that of
its older poetic counterpart. After all, the vast majority of shi poets were male
and wrote, most of the time, in a male voice.
435
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
We know that urban entertainment quarters existed in earlier times. The
Tang capital of Chang’an had its “northern quarters,” famous as a pleasure
district where men went to be entertained by singers and dancers. Surely such
districts also existed before the Tang. There must have been entertainment
songs that circulated in such settings, and talented women to sing them.
The question naturally arises, then, why was it only in the Song dynasty
that literati became interested in the urban entertainment song to the extent
that they turned to it and made it into one of their own forms of literary
expression? Why had this not happened before, and why did it happen when
it did, in the eleventh century? Perhaps such questions present the contrasts
too starkly. Tang poets did sometimes set new lyrics to entertainment songs.
The practice became more widespread in certain elite circles during the Five
Dynasties period, particularly at the courts of the Former and Later Shu,
hence the appearance of the first literati anthology of song lyrics, Among the
Flowers. Conversely, even in the Song dynasty, when the song lyric became
an important form of literati expression, it was still distinctly secondary to shi
poetry in stature and centrality. Throughout the dynasty, the quantity of shi
poetry produced makes that of the song lyric appear minuscule: major writers
produced thousands of shi poems, and only a few hundred song lyrics. Even
after it was established as an important literati form, the song lyric continued
to struggle against its merchant-class origins and the elite perception that it was
tainted with the “smell of the marketplace.” The pejorative terms commonly
used at the time to designate the form, such as “little song lyrics” (xiaoci) and
“the residue of poetry” (shiyu), attest to the lingering biases against it.
Despite these qualifications, the fact remains that eleventh-century poets
adapted the anonymous songs of the entertainment quarters and made them
their own, preserving their formal and expressive distinctions from shi poetry,
to a degree that was unprecedented in literary history. Explanations of their
willingness to do this, to “reach down” socially to a less-than-elite musical
form and participate in it, often refer to the commercialization of Song society
and the resultant expansion of the size and impact of the merchant class in the
cities. The educated elite were more likely to be influenced by merchant-class
culture in Song times, this line of reasoning suggests, because the merchant
class was larger and played a more central role in society than it ever had
previously. One must be cautious about accepting this as the sole explanation
of the new literary expression, since a burgeoning merchant class and the
commercialization of society are phenomena that have been attributed to just
about each period of Chinese history. That said, there is a broad scholarly
consensus that the Song marks a new stage in the commercialization of
436
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
Chinese society. This is an important factor in the widespread view that the
Song ushers in the early modern period of Chinese history, or, to put it another
way, leaves behind the “middle ages” of the same. Certainly, based on the
textual and pictorial record, it is hard to escape the conclusion that there were
features of the Song capitals of Kaifeng and Hangzhou that made them in
some ways fundamentally different from the Tang capitals of Chang’an and
Luoyang. The Song capitals are considerably less “imperial” than their Tang
counterparts. For example, the imperial palaces and parks do not have the
dominating presence that they had in the Tang capitals, leaving more space
for a merchant class and mercantile activities. As Stephen West has argued,
Kaifeng during the Northern Song was a new type of urban space in which
the various classes were thrown haphazardly together, the imperial and elite
intermingled with merchant-class city dwellers.
Whatever the mix of causes that led eleventh-century men of letters to set
their own words to tunes circulating in the entertainment quarters, the result
was the gradual development of a second poetic genre that functioned as an
alternative to the dominant one of shi poetry. The coexistence of the two, so
different formally and in their expressive uses, gave rise to a new situation
in Chinese literary history. Of course, one could say that poetic alternatives
had always existed. There was the ancient choice, available to writers from
the Han onwards, between shi poetry and fu. There had likewise long been
the dichotomy between shi poetry and yuefu and other types of song, not
to mention the many subgenres of shi itself. Nevertheless, the choice that
writers came to have in the Song period between shi and the song lyric
was a new kind of choice. There had never been anything quite like the
song lyric before, as it was developed by literati in the eleventh and twelfth
centuries. It offered the possibility of intensely personal and lyric expression,
yet of a mode that was instantly recognizable as something distinct from that
found in shi poetry. There was the gendered divergence between the two,
mentioned earlier, and consequent divergences of tone, voice, and subject
matter. There were likewise differences in social setting, class provenance,
and performative expectations. The song lyric was, in its formative stages,
written to be musically performed by a professional (not its author) for an
audience. The expectations concerning shi poetry were very different. The
assumptions about the relationship between the poet and the voice featured in
each form were similarly distinct. Shi poetry was assumed to be written in an
autobiographical mode and to have its observations and affections spring from
the life experiences of its author. These assumptions were mostly suspended
with the song lyric. Men set words to song tunes that would be performed by
437
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
women. In the early stages, the focus of the songs is mainly on the sentimental
lives of women. Often the persona or voice in the song is that of a woman. Male
poets had, of course, used female personae for centuries in shi poetry. Usually,
however, when they did there was the assumption that the feminine voice
was a literary device that allowed the men to express their political frustrations
indirectly. The song lyricists who adopted the personae of women when they
wrote did not do so for such purposes (the determined efforts of some later
critics to interpret song lyrics as political allegory notwithstanding).
As we will see later, the song lyric eventually moved away from a narrow
focus on women and dependence upon female personae. Yet because of the
form’s origins and stylistic identity, after this happened the song lyric remained
a poetic mode unto itself, distinct from shi poetry. What this meant, in effect,
was that Chinese poets had available to them a form of poetic expression
for which key expectations regarding shi poetry, including the assumptions
that it was autobiographical and that its highest purpose was the expression
of a man’s heartfelt “intent” (usually associated in one way or another with
the obligation assumed of the educated elite to serve the state), did not
obtain. Song lyricists were free to write in the guise of other persons and to
explore the act of writing about experiences they could only imagine, but
needed to represent in a persuasive manner if the song was to be credible and
effective. The unequal line lengths of the song lyric, a sharp contrast to the
regularity of shi poetry meter, were particularly well suited to the cultivation
of the appearance of spontaneous expression. By virtue of this formal trait,
derived from the need to tailor words to musical phrases of varying length,
the song lent itself to short emotive interjections, to the inclusion of speech
and even dialogue, and to dramatic presentation. Writers who favored tunes
that belonged to the category of “long song” (manci) took full advantage of its
special potential for representing speech and action, as well as psychological
introspection, and their compositions moved in the direction of dramatic
narrative.
It has become a commonplace in literary history to speak of “Tang poetry
and the Song period song lyric” (Tangshi Songci), as if the song lyric is the
counterpart in the later period of all that shi poetry was during the Tang. This
is misleading in more ways than one. The song lyric was not the primary
poetic form in the Song period, as shi poetry had been during the Tang. Shi
poetry remained the dominant and more prestigious verse form throughout
the Song. The saying in question ultimately derives from the myth, widely
perpetrated in accounts of literary history, that each major dynasty had its
own premier literary genre, just as each had its own ruling clan. But this
438
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
paradigm has no historical validity. It is particularly deceptive when applied
to the song lyric of Song times.
In fact, the history of the song lyric through one hundred years of the
Northern Song, from roughly the 1020s through the 1120s, is in large part a
history of its gradual elevation in stature and expansion in scope. The form
slowly evolved from something that was first viewed as quite frivolous, composed on social occasions “after drinking wine or having tea,” to something
that was accorded a modicum of respect. The major practitioners of the song
lyric during the period each had a hand in this gradual elevation of the form,
whether they intended to or not, and their efforts were complemented by
late eleventh-century literati who initiated a critical discourse on the song
lyric that emphasized its expressive uniqueness and effectiveness. But even at
the period’s end, the song lyric was still looked down upon, if not dismissed
outright, by sober-minded moralists who could not tolerate its feminized language, its sentimentality, and its marketplace origins. The story of the song
lyric during this period is one of how a relatively small number of interested
poets, evidently attracted by what they sensed were new expressive possibilities, persisted in composing in this form, despite its relative disrepute, and
gradually found ways to expand its range and develop it into a genuine alternative to shi poetry for a new kind of lyrical expression, thereby making it
acceptable to many, if not all, members of the educated elite.
Zhang Xian, Yan Shu
The earliest notable song lyricists of the Northern Song were Zhang Xian
and Yan Shu. Their compositions are often said to be stylistically similar to
those in Among the Flowers. They mostly favor the “short song” (xiaoling),
which technically is any song form up to fifty-eight characters in length, and
they write mostly about feminine loneliness, the passage of the seasons, and
parting scenes. While it is true that Zhang and Yan were heavily influenced
by the Later Shu anthology, there are aspects of their work in the song lyric
that distinguish it from that anthology.
It is important to point out that Yan Shu and Zhang Xian were men
of great stature in their day. Yan Shu had been considered a prodigy as a
child, for his learning and writing ability. He was awarded an honorary civil
service examination degree at the age of fourteen by Emperor Zhenzong and
embarked at that age upon his official career. He developed a reputation for
wisdom and diplomacy in office. He was appointed Hanlin academician at age
thirty-three; by the time he was forty-two he had become assistant councilor,
and he eventually rose to the position of grand councilor. Zhang Xian did
439
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
not have a career of comparable eminence, but he did befriend the most
reputable scholars and poets of the day, including Ouyang Xiu, Mei Yaochen,
Wang Anshi, and Su Shi. Blessed with longevity, Zhang in his eighties enjoyed
a reputation as a senior man of letters, and was looked up to by more talented
younger writers.
It is significant that these two men permitted themselves to compose song
lyrics, to the point that they developed reputations for their talent in the genre
and kept adding to their collections of songs into their old age. It may seem
unremarkable that they did this, but not if we recall the way the Shu courts of
the tenth century were thought of during the Northern Song. Those courts
and the rulers that presided over them were thought to epitomize decadence
and frivolous indulgence, and the fondness the ruler and his courtiers showed
for the song lyric, drinking parties, and dissolute behavior with the palace
ladies were taken as primary manifestations of that decadence. In Northern
Song historiography, the song lyrics that were so popular at the Shu courts
become the infamous “music of Zheng” that symbolized the moral depravity
of the ancient state of Zheng and betokened its early demise. That the Shu
kingdoms themselves were short-lived reinforced this assessment of their
benighted rule and its connection to licentious song.
As we would expect, then, there is evidence that Yan Shu’s and Zhang
Xian’s enthusiasm for the song lyric met with some disapproval, given the
two men’s stature. Lü Huiqing (1031–1110), a court official during Shenzong’s
reign, found Yan Shu’s activity as a song lyricist incompatible with his role as
grand councilor, saying that a grand councilor ought to make it his priority to
rid the realm of the “music of Zheng,” rather than contribute to it. Similarly,
Su Shi, who seems to have genuinely admired Zhang Xian, declares it a pity
that the world knows only to value his song lyrics and ignores his more serious
and substantial writings.
In fact, the stature of the song lyric in the early and mid-eleventh century benefited from having thoroughly respectable and talented men, such as
Zhang Xian and Yan Shu especially, involved with it. That the grand councilor
was known to write song lyrics, over the objections of some high officials,
meant that the genre could not easily be dismissed as something fit only
for decadent and short-lived regional courts. Moreover, these early writers
did more than merely continue the tradition of Among the Flowers. They also
introduced small but significant stylistic changes. Critics characterize Yan
Shu as cultivating a dignified and tasteful aura in his songs, one that verges
on the intellectual. Part of what they are reacting to when they give such
assessments is that Yan Shu distanced himself somewhat from the excesses of
440
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
sumptuousness and sentimentality in Among the Flowers. The settings in Yan
Shu’s songs are less ornate and the affections less insistently feminized. In several of Yan’s most famous pieces, the person being described is not necessarily
female. The focus shifts from a uniquely feminine set of circumstances to one
that could be experienced by either gender, imparting a sense of universality.
An example follows, “To the tune ‘Sands of the Washing Stream’ ”:
One new set of lyrics to a tune, one cup of wine.
Last year’s weather, the same old pavilions.
The twilight sun sets in the west, how many times will it return?
There’s no help for it, the blossoms will fall,
Swallows I seem to recognize have come back.
On a scented garden path I pace back and forth alone.
Liu Yong’s controversial synthesis
A more radical departure from the style of Among the Flowers was that developed by Liu Yong. Liu Yong’s songs were closer to the popular tradition of
the anonymous entertainment song, as we know from reading the Dunhuang
anthologies of such works. Those songs are more colloquial and more direct
in their treatment of romantic allure and lovemaking. The aura of aristocratic
elegance and affluence that permeates Among the Flowers may be thought of as
an attempt by the courtiers of Shu to lift the song lyric out of the sordidness
of the urban taverns and brothels where it thrived in the ninth and tenth
centuries. Liu Yong, by contrast, embraced the “vulgarity” of the popular
song tradition and turned it to his own purposes.
The popular image of Liu Yong is that of a roué and a darling of the singing
girls. People assumed that his songs reflected his own dissipation and history
of love affairs in the pleasure quarters. This was understandable, since many
of Liu Yong’s songs sound like he is boasting about being a rake. “I would
gladly exchange,” he had written in one composition, “evanescent fame for
a shallow wine cup and a soft song.” A number of stories about Liu Yong
were inspired by this image of him projected in his songs. It was said that the
singing girls would come out to welcome him when he arrived in town. If he
mentioned any of the girls by name in one of his songs the price that the lucky
girl could demand for an evening’s entertainment increased several-fold. After
he died, singing girls would gather beside his grave on the anniversary of his
death each year to sing his romantic songs in memory of him.
There are also anecdotes that feature the incompatibility of Liu Yong’s
success as a songwriter and his pursuit of an official career. The emperor
is said, rather implausibly, to have personally scratched Liu Yong’s name
441
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
from the list of successful civil service examination candidates, so scandalized was he by Liu Yong’s reputation. In fact, we know that Liu Yong did
pass the civil service examination and had a moderately successful official
career.
These stories aside, we do not really know what effect Liu Yong’s songwriting had upon his career, but we do know that the perceived vulgarity
of his songs gave rise to a torrent of harsh assessments of his song lyrics by
elite critics. While the critics all acknowledge that Liu Yong’s songs circulated
widely, they pronounce the compositions to be crude in language and lewd
in content, and thus to appeal only to “those who cannot read.” A sense
emerges from the critical disapprobation of Liu Yong that he was perceived as
something of a traitor to his class. Here was a man who was educated highly
enough to pass the loftiest examinations and hold office, yet he persisted in
producing risqué songs about love, written in language that admitted many
colloquial elements. He seemed to have lost sight of his social standing and
he offended elite tastes.
There is no denying that Liu Yong’s song lyrics frequently take us into
the bedroom and broach aspects of sexual love more explicitly than do the
compositions of any other literati songwriter of the period. Focusing only
on this feature of his songs, however, does not do Liu Yong justice as a
writer. Although Liu Yong incorporated elements of the bolder popular song
lyric tradition into his works, what he created was actually a new synthesis,
bridging the divide between the popular and literati approach. He relied
more heavily upon the long song than had any earlier literati author, and took
advantage of its length and stanzaic divide to represent the introspection of his
personae. Typically, the speakers in his compositions, male and female alike,
reflect on the joys and pains of romantic attachments, the songs effectively
conveying the emotional complexities of such attachments in ways that were
quite unprecedented. Another noteworthy feature of Liu Yong’s songs is his
willingness to use a male voice in them (hence the questionable assumption
that he was writing autobiographically). Liu Yong’s songs represent a range
of moods and anxieties of men caught up in romantic love to an extent not
seen in earlier works in the form.
Ouyang Xiu
Ouyang Xiu was prolific as a song lyricist and apparently wrote more pieces in
the genre than had anyone before him, including Liu Yong. His productivity
is interesting in itself, since it suggests that this prestigious and versatile writer
was eager to apply his talent to the lesser poetic form.
442
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
In histories of the genre, Ouyang is regularly paired together with Yan Shu,
his older contemporary, and said to have produced a stylistically similar body
of work. It is true that many of Ouyang’s pieces resemble Yan Shu’s, especially
those written in the short-song form on farewell banquets, loneliness, and
the passing of the seasons. But Ouyang occasionally allowed himself more
leeway. Roughly one-quarter of his songs are more colloquial in language
and less restrained in their presentation of the thoughts or actions of men
and women in love. Many of these pieces are in the long-song form. In other
words, there is a small but significant portion of Ouyang Xiu’s output that is
not far removed from the style of Liu Yong’s songs, though Ouyang never
went as far as Liu Yong did in describing bedroom scenes.
From our vantage point, we might say it is not surprising that a literary
talent as eclectic and innovative as Ouyang Xiu would have experimented
occasionally with a “lower” style of song lyric that was known to be the favorite
of professional entertainers in the pleasure quarters. What is interesting is
how persons of Ouyang’s time reacted to these experiments with the more
risqué style. Certain of the earliest editions of Ouyang’s collection of song
lyrics seem to have been more or less complete, containing all the songs he
wrote. But in the Southern Song, when the image of Ouyang Xiu as a leading
statesman, classicist, and historiographer became fixed, the prospect that “the
great Confucian of his era” could have written song lyrics that some persons
found objectionable became unacceptable. Anthologists as well as the editor
who compiled Ouyang’s Complete Works went through the early collections
of his song lyrics and excised the more colloquial and explicit pieces, declaring
that they were spurious compositions fabricated by his political enemies and
circulated under his name to defame him.
Although such aggressive “editing” was certainly misguided, the idea of
Ouyang’s enemies taking advantage of his fondness for writing song lyrics
to undermine his reputation is not as far-fetched as it might at first sound.
Twice during his lifetime Ouyang was formally charged with having had
sexual relations with younger members of his clan – a niece and a daughterin-law – and brought to trial. In both cases – of 1045 and 1067 respectively –
the charges against Ouyang were eventually dismissed. Ouyang and his supporters said all along that the charges were trumped up by political rivals
who sought to ruin his career. We have it from one of Ouyang’s friends that
right around the time of the first case, certain “lewd” songs falsely attributed
to Ouyang were circulating in the capital. Among the pieces attributed to
Ouyang, there are a few that deal with an older man’s interest in very young
girls, and do so in a titillating way. These particular songs would seem to be
443
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
well suited to the purpose of persuading people that their author was capable
of misconduct with young females. It is also conceivable that the very idea of
planting (or exploiting) accusations against Ouyang Xiu for committing sexual
crimes, whether or not any slanderous pieces were later fabricated to lend
credibility to the accusations, might itself have gained impetus from common
knowledge that Ouyang was a man who had a weakness for writing songs
about love outside of marriage. In that case, one needs to explain why the
likes of Yan Shu and Zhang Xian did not encounter similar difficulties. The
answer might be that the type of song lyric they composed did not lend itself
to such exploitation by political enemies, or that their enemies were not as
resourceful as Ouyang’s were.
Su Shi and the turn away from the feminine
As a young man, Su Shi kept his distance from the song lyric. Although he
was already productive and celebrated as a poet in his twenties, he wrote few
song lyrics until midway through the 1070s, when he was approaching forty.
We do not know why he showed little interest in the form as a young man.
We may suppose, based on a few stray comments he makes, that he was put
off by the contrived sentimentality found in so many pieces and the emphasis
placed on tender (i.e. “womanly”) attachments, nearly to the exclusion of all
else. Su once chided his protégé Qin Guan for writing love songs that sounded
to Su like those of Liu Yong.
When Su did begin to write a substantial quantity of song lyrics, his
approach was new, and it was so precisely with regard to such issues. He
wrote autobiographically, explicitly so, adding prefaces to his compositions
that record the circumstances under which they were written. The results were
compositions that could no longer be readily detached from their author’s
life. Su wrote, for example, about missing his brother on the Autumn Moon
Festival, visiting Swallow Pavilion outside Xuzhou and dreaming of its former mistress, recalling his first wife on the tenth anniversary of her death,
and remembering the late Ouyang Xiu upon passing by his former pavilion
outside Yangzhou.
From Mizhou, in about 1075, Su wrote to a friend about his recent efforts
in the song lyric, and his excitement about doing something new in the form
is palpable:
As for the clumsy shi poems that you request from me, how could I presume
to attempt them? I know I cannot refuse you, but just have not yet found
the leisure to write them. I have, however, recently composed quite a few
444
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
little song lyrics, and although they lack the flavor of those by Master Liu the
Seventh (Liu Yong), they are a style of their own. Ha-ha! A few days ago I went
hunting in the countryside and caught quite a few animals. I wrote a song
lyric about it. If you get a brawny fellow from the northeastern prefectures
to sing it, clapping his hands and stomping his feet, and mark time with the
shrill flute and drum, it makes for quite a manly spectacle! I am copying it
out to amuse you.
A song lyric about hunting is about as drastic a departure from the stock
subjects of the genre as one can imagine. Su’s advice about how it should be
performed is similarly unconventional and obviously intended to be so.
In the history of the song lyric, Su Shi is known as the founder and leading
exponent of the “heroic abandon” (haofang) style of composition. The piece
on hunting marks an extreme of the tendency of that style to replace the
feminine bias of the song lyric with masculine subjects and tone. Hardly any
other of Su Shi’s compositions are so brazenly unconventional. Nevertheless,
the “manliness” (or “virility, vigorousness”: zhuang) that Su points to in his
hunting composition would emerge as a key quality of the “heroic abandon”
style. Moreover, as we shall see, the need to cultivate the same quality in the
song lyric generally was to become an important aspect of making it more
acceptable as a literary form.
Su Shi’s exile to Huangzhou from 1080 to 1084 played an important role in
furthering his work in the form. It is not difficult to understand why this was
so. Su had been imprisoned for defaming the New Policies in prose pieces
and shi poetry. Su’s song lyrics had not come up in the trial, while dozens
of poems and prose pieces he had written over the years did, and were used
as evidence against him. Song lyrics would not have been used against him.
They were considered too “frivolous” to figure in a criminal case of such
serious proportions (but not too “frivolous” possibly to be used outside the
courtroom to defame someone).
In the months following his trial and demotion to Huangzhou, family and
friends repeatedly urged Su to give up writing. At one point he vowed to
do just that. But, of course, he could not keep his promise. Writing was
too ingrained in him for him to stop simply because it had gotten him into
political trouble. In Huangzhou, however, he began to give more time and
effort to the song lyric, the form that in Su’s day avoided political reference
and consequently would not implicate him in further trouble. Naturally, he
continued to compose shi poetry as well, but the song lyric became more
central to his expression than it had ever been before. He wrote a number of
song lyrics about how content and carefree he was in his new setting, as he
445
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
explored the unfamiliar countryside. It was in Huangzhou that the song lyric
became a major expressive form for Su Shi. It would remain so for the rest of
his life.
Already during Su’s day there was critical disagreement over his achievement in the form. Many were quick to recognize the originality and effectiveness of his new approach. “In one stroke,” the early Southern Song critic
Hu Yin observed, Su “washed away all the colored silks and perfumed oils
of earlier works.” But other critics had reservations. He was said to “write
song lyrics as if he were writing shi poetry.” This observation may contain
either a positive or negative assessment, depending on who says it and in what
context. It may mean, positively, that Su infused the less prestigious genre
with the grander aims and effects of shi poetry. But it may also imply that in
some sense Su’s compositions skewed the genre, turning it into something
it was not. Thus it was also said that his song lyrics “were not true to the
inherent traits of the form” ( fei bense), an unambiguously negative assessment.
Critics who reacted this way felt that Su’s effort to write autobiographically
and to expand the scope of the song lyric, so that it was no longer centered
on tender attachments, deprived the form of precisely what was distinctive
about it. A related complaint was that Su Shi’s compositions “could not be
sung,” meaning that he set words to the prosodic pattern of the tune without
considering how they actually fit the melodic line (in tonal register, inflection,
vowel quality, and so on). This implied that Su was writing texts to be read,
or recited aloud, rather than lyrics to be sung. The gradual separation of at
least some writers’ song lyrics from music is a phenomenon usually associated
with the Southern Song, but Su’s approach certainly contributed to that later
development.
As for Su Shi’s impact and immediate legacy in the song lyric, we find a
contradiction. Few writers of the time, even among his own circle, followed
his lead. Perhaps they sensed that it required a literary presence and personality
as strong as Su Shi’s to carry off the autobiographical transformation of the
genre successfully, and realized that they themselves could not accomplish
it. So they continued to write song lyrics in the conventional mode, which
came in time to be designated the style of “delicate restraint” (wanyue), in
counterdistinction to Su’s style of “heroic abandon.” There was, however, a
change to be seen in attitudes toward the genre among the literati who were
younger than Su Shi and who looked up to him. The younger men initiated
a critical discourse on the genre, conducted in prefaces and colophons on
each other’s collections of song lyrics, in which they defended it and put forth
arguments about its unique expressive power. They edited their own or each
446
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
other’s collections of song lyrics for circulation. These are activities that we
do not find among earlier generations of song lyricists. Su Shi had produced
more song lyrics than had any earlier writer, some 350 in all. His corpus began
to circulate independently while he was still alive. That the greatest writer of
the day was so productive in the form and used it for serious purposes must
have had a positive impact upon its stature and encouraged others to see it in
a new light, even if younger writers did not follow Su’s lead stylistically.
The beginnings of song lyric criticism
Su Shi died in 1101, the year after Emperor Huizong ascended the throne. The
new critical discourse on the song lyric dates from early in Huizong’s reign,
or perhaps a few years earlier. Men who had come under Su Shi’s influence
in politics and letters begin to write self-consciously about the song lyric, its
history, and its capabilities. The most important statements are by Zhang Lei,
Li Zhiyi (d. ca 1115), He Zhu (1052–1125), Huang Tingjian, and Yan Jidao (d.
ca 1106). The woman poet Li Qingzhao (1084–ca 1155) added her own short
historical account of the genre, also thought to date from around the same
time.
One of the ideas expressed repeatedly in these statements is that the song
lyric is a form that is difficult to write well. Both Li Zhiyi and Li Qingzhao
stress this aspect of the form, insisting that it is only through concentrated
attention and effort that writers can produce superior compositions. These
critics find fault with some prominent authors (e.g. Ouyang Xiu) for not taking
the genre seriously enough, treating it as a mere amusement. Li Zhiyi goes so
far as to say that the song lyric is the most difficult form to write well, meaning
that it is more of a challenge than shi poetry. This is quite a remarkable claim,
considering the way this “residue of poetry” had conventionally been viewed.
Li Zhiyi formulates this ideal for would-be song lyricists: “To attend diligently
to the flavor, searching and polishing, so that every word has a source and the
genius of the piece is revealed in the final lines; when the words come to an
end the thought does not, and when the thought comes to an end the feeling
does not.” He is applying the sort of standards that had been reserved for shi
poetry to the song lyric.
The difficult subject of romantic relationships also comes up in these critical
statements, as we might expect. Something, after all, would be missing from
these attempts to legitimize the song lyric if nothing were ever said about
its primary subject matter and the problems it entailed. Naturally, the critics
cannot speak too openly about the relationships that developed between
male listeners and female entertainers, but they do broach the issue. Yan
447
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Jidao observes, plausibly enough, that the “feelings” that people of his day
experience must not be different from those felt in ancient times. He adds
that in his song lyrics he sought not just to convey his own longings but also
“to record what I saw and heard in the drinking parties of the time, and to
give expression to what was on the minds of my fellow revelers.” In other
words, his songs about love were informed by the flirtations and attachments
that occurred in the social gatherings he attended. Yan Jidao even names the
singing girls who were kept in the household of one of the frequent hosts
of these parties, and describes how they would perform newly composed
song lyrics for everyone’s amusement. Zhang Lei, in a preface he wrote to
He Zhu’s song lyrics, takes on the criticism that men who engaged in such
romantic attachments, and indeed wrote songs about them, were indulging in
saccharine sentimentalism and showing themselves to be “unmanly.” Zhang
reminds us that even Xiang Yu and Liu Bang, the protean warriors of ancient
times who rose up against the Qin dynasty and then battled each other to
establish a new empire, had each at one point in their lives extemporized a
sentimental song and allowed themselves to shed a few tears. Yet no one had
ever suggested that such displays of sentiment (Liu Bang for his hometown
and Xiang Yu for his concubine) had compromised the two heroes’ manhood.
The example of Yan Jidao and Huang Tingjian’s remarks concerning him
provide illustrations of the enhanced stature of the song lyric at the end of
the eleventh century. Yan Jidao was the youngest son of Yan Shu. Unlike his
father, Yan Jidao never distinguished himself in office and had a lackluster
career. The father was, aside being from an eminent official, also a leading
man of letters who left a huge collection of writings, compiled an anthology
of Tang literary works, and dabbled in composing song lyrics. In contrast to
his father’s wide-ranging literary activities, Yan Jidao seems to have devoted
himself exclusively to composing song lyrics. No only did Yan Jidao leave
no regular literary collection, he also compiled his own collection of song
lyrics, and wrote his own preface to it. He is the first Northern Song writer
we know of to take such pains over song lyrics he himself composed. In the
preface Yan Jidao explains that versions of the song lyrics he composed over
the years at drinking parties were transmitted to the world outside by the
singing girls and wine stewards who were in attendance. Later, as the pieces
circulated freely, mistaken words were introduced into them. Yan Jidao’s act
of collecting his song lyrics together (for printing, evidently) was thus an
attempt to regain control of them and correct their texts. He evidently could
not bear the thought of his compositions circulating in editions he had not
prepared.
448
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
Apparently not content with having only his own preface to the collection,
Yan Jidao approached Huang Tingjian and asked him to write a second preface.
Huang was considerably more famous as a man of letters than Yan. Yan must
have been concerned that he would be criticized for taking his song lyrics
too seriously, and so he sought to attach the imprimatur of the celebrated
Huang Tingjian to the collection by way of validating it. Huang could have
declined Yan’s request, but what he did instead was to take the opportunity
to write a defense of Yan’s decision to make the song lyric central to his
creative life. Predictably, the rhetorical pose Huang strikes is apologetic: he
says that Yan Jidao is a man of many “foolishnesses,” and we understand that
writing nothing but song lyrics is one of them. But Huang makes it clear
that each of Yan’s “foolishnesses,” which the world looks upon as naive or
impractical, is in fact a sign of Yan’s honesty and integrity. Yan Jidao’s song
lyrics thus become, in Huang Tingjian’s representation of them, the key to
understanding his indifference to worldly opinion, a highly estimable quality.
Huang even goes out of his way, toward the end of his preface, to recall that he
himself had once been reprimanded by the Buddhist monk Faxiu (1027–1090)
for composing song lyrics and thus “encouraging promiscuity.” Huang brings
up this criticism to scoff at it. If Faxiu thought that my works were indecent,
he says in effect, what would he have thought of Yan Jidao’s? Huang then goes
on to recount how much in demand Yan Jidao’s song lyrics are in the world,
observing that a copy of them fetches a high price in the marketplace. In short,
the confidence with which Huang is able to write about Yan Jidao’s and his
own involvement with the genre, cavalierly dismissing criticism by referring
to popular acclaim, suggests that literati were considerably more accepting of
the genre than they had been fifty years before, at the time of Ouyang Xiu and
Liu Yong. There would always be moralists, Buddhists or Confucians, who
disapproved of the song lyric and its focus on romantic love. Its status would
never be as unproblematic as shi poetry. But clearly, by century’s end the song
lyric and the expressive possibilities it offered had attracted the interest and
even the approval of a broad range of the educated elite.
Yan Jidao, and Qin Guan like him, often used a male persona in their
songs. They wrote about men infatuated with women who are described
unambiguously as professional entertainers. There are, then, two respects
in which these pieces differ from the earlier song lyric that also focused on
women. First, the women are no longer elegant ladies sequestered in lavish
rooms. They are urban entertainers: they sing, dance, and pour drinks as the
readers watch them vicariously through the male persona’s eyes. Second, the
observing eye is no longer omniscient and aloof. The observer is a male who
449
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
is at the scene of the woman’s performance, or with her later on, and who
tends to be very much taken with what he sees. Here is an example from Yan
Jidao’s collection, “To the tune ‘Partridge Sky’ ”:
Colored sleeves eagerly offered a goblet of jade,
In those years I didn’t mind a face flushed with drink.
She danced the moon down to the willows beside the inn,
And sang till the breeze from her peach blossom fan was stilled.
After we parted,
I always remembered meeting her.
How many times my soul joined her in a dream!
Tonight I keep shining a silver lamp on her,
For fear this meeting is just another dream.
We recall the issue of “manliness” as it came up in connection with Su Shi’s
innovations in the genre and in Zhang Lei’s references to the sentimental
songs sung by great warriors of the past. In a song such as this, there is
a noteworthy willingness to represent the male as being overwhelmed by
female charm – that is, to overcome any apprehension over the “manliness”
problem as broached by Su Shi. To a remarkable degree, song lyricists like Yan
Jidao were comfortable writing about male vulnerability to ordinary feminine
beauty, that of common singing girls in drinking houses rather than that of
divine women, palace courtesans, or aristocratic ladies.
Zhou Bangyan
Zhou Bangyan, who flourished at the end of the Northern Song, best represents the culmination of the gradual transformation and elevation of the song
lyric we have been tracing. Zhou had a long and quite distinguished career,
which began when he attracted Emperor Shenzong’s attention in the year
1083 with a long “Fu on the Bian Capital.” He was rewarded for his literary
talent with a position as instructor in the Imperial Academy. Thereafter, he
was sent out to the provinces, but he returned to the capital to join Emperor
Huizong’s court. He then served as vice-minister in ritual offices, where he is
said to have overseen revisions of court music, and was eventually promoted
to be director of the palace library.
Zhou Bangyan was renowned in his day as a writer of song lyrics. Several
stories suggest that Emperor Huizong himself was an enthusiast of his songs.
The interesting point about Zhou’s reputation is that there is no evidence that
his fame as a song lyricist was any impediment to his career. On the contrary,
for the last twenty years of his life he seems to have been kept on at Huizong’s
450
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
court largely because of his musical expertise and his talent as a composer of
entertainment songs. Furthermore, Zhou did not attempt to radically redirect
the genre, as Su Shi had tried. He wrote songs for performance (even writing
new tunes himself) and he wrote them about romantic love. This makes even
more clear the enhanced acceptance of such compositions, which now made
inroads in imperial circles.
Zhou Bangyan gave special attention to the long song, as had Liu Yong
before him. Zhou also was interested in using the male persona and in exploring the psychology of the male experience of love, and took full advantage
of the length of the long song to do so. But Zhou Bangyan was no Liu Yong
in the language he used or the sorts of scenes he described. He avoided the
bedroom scenes and references to lovemaking that are so prominent in Liu
Yong’s songs. Zhou’s favorite representation of romance was as a recollected
experience, and the images he filled his compositions with are remembered
glimpses of the girl the speaker fell in love with. Here is a passage in which
the speaker, riding his horse through the pleasure quarters, suddenly realizes
he is passing by his former lover’s house:
Silent, I halt there, rooted to the spot,
Then recall someone naive and young,
Peeking out through the door.
In early morning, a yellow palace-style mark drawn lightly on her brow,
Her sleeves billowed in the wind,
As she laughed and chatted irresistibly.
Zhou Bangyan also avoided the colloquial language that so offended elite
tastes in Liu Yong’s works. Zhou’s diction is decidedly bookish and difficult.
He is fond of incorporating lines from Tang poetry into his songs, giving
his works an air of erudition and cleverness, as well as using grammatical
inversions and periphrasis, so that no one would say of his works that their
language is “vulgar.” Zhou Bangyan owes much to Liu Yong in subject matter
and general approach to the song lyric, but he found a way to follow Liu Yong’s
lead without duplicating his style. This was the compromise Zhou Bangyan
worked out between what intrigued people about Liu Yong’s compositions
and the manner of presentation that elite listeners and readers were prepared
to endorse.
Nature and the inanimate world in Zhou’s compositions, which form
a backdrop to his speakers’ reflections on their romantic experiences, are
rendered with a distinct delicacy and refinement. In this respect the setting is
a perfect correlative to the tender sentiments that transpire, or, more often,
451
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
had once transpired, between the persons presented in the songs. It is as if
the speaker, once he or she is awakened to the experience of love, focuses
on the aesthetic appeal of every object the eye happens to fall upon. The
compositions thus evoke an aestheticized vision of the world, in which even
scenes of separation or disappointment in love are replete with endearing
beauty. Such a representation of the world may strike some as narrow and
verging on the precious. But it is a hallmark of Zhou Bangyan’s signature
compositions and constitutes an important part of his achievement.
Wind makes the purple candles flicker,
Dew moistens the red lotuses.
Lights in the lantern market gleam on each other.
As cassia moonbeams stream over the roof tiles,
And slender clouds disperse,
The dazzling white moon-maiden prepares to descend.
Faintly colored and elegant their dresses,
See the girls of Chu!
Their slender waists so tiny,
Plying flutes and drums,
Their shadows crisscross as they hurry past,
The lane is filled with perfume and musk.
This composition was written on the Lantern Festival, the first full moon of
the new year, when the poet found himself in the south (hence the “girls of
Chu”). In its second stanza, not given above, the speaker goes on to recall
the splendid ways the festival is celebrated back in the capital, and to regret
that he is not there. But we notice that the place he finds himself, where he
despairs, is hardly one that lacks for beauty.
With Zhou Bangyan the song lyric reached its Northern Song fulfillment as
a form for the exploration of love and other tender attachments to beauteous
things. There is no longer a sense that such indulgence in sentiment, even
when expressed in a man’s voice, is unseemly and that the genre needs to be
changed to become respectable. Liu Yong’s experiment with incorporating
much of the racy colloquial tradition of popular drinking-hall songs has been
largely abandoned. Su Shi’s effort to make the form autobiographical and to
move it away from preoccupation with the romantic and feminine has also
been dropped. The song lyric would undergo a number of further stylistic
transformations in the Southern Song. But few, if any, masters of the later
era would match the unabashed way that love in its many guises, including
infatuations and bitter heartbreak, were presented by the last generation of
writers to live in the north.
452
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
IX. “Nonliterary” prose
We have touched on prose writings earlier, in connection, first, with the call
to “restore antiquity” by Fan Zhongyan and, second, with the development
of a new style of literary prose by Ouyang Xiu. Ouyang’s example as a prose
stylist – not just in formal essays and bureaucratic documents, but also in the
more informal genres – was passed on to younger writers, including Wang
Anshi, Su Shi, Su Zhe, Sima Guang, and Huang Tingjian, and through them
to their own followers. A wide-ranging tradition of literary prose, used to
treat innumerable subjects and often to express highly personal sentiments,
became a distinctive feature of Song dynasty literature.
If space permitted, the scope and features of this literary prose might be
traced through the remainder of the Northern Song. This is the prose that
is preserved in hundreds of individual literary collections, where it typically
constitutes fully half of the work. The analysis of this corpus of literary prose is
a task that remains for some future occasion. Given the quantity and range of
the material, the undertaking will be a formidable one. It would, nevertheless,
be a real contribution to our understanding of literary history to identify, in
particular, how this massive body of writing departs from its Tang counterpart
in its subjects, language, and expressive purposes. No doubt there would be
considerable overlap with the earlier prose tradition. But there are surely
innovations as well.
Instead of proceeding with such analysis, we turn here to a body of prose
writings that tends to be overlooked in literary histories. We do so not
simply to give attention to that which often receives none; we do so largely
because in its own way this body of prose may be even more revealing
about the distinctive traits of Song thinking about writing and the world than
conventional literary prose.
Our focus here will be on the prose that is omitted from individual literary collections, that found in miscellanies (biji) and anecdotal collections
(xiaoshuo). Later, we will expand the survey to include other related forms
of “nonliterary” prose (by which I mean only that it is not found in literary
collections, not that it lacks literary interest), including remarks on poetry (shihua), manuals on connoisseurship (of flowering plants, rocks, tea, and so on),
and the informal letter (shujian). It is arguably in this massive quantity of material, admittedly disparate and resistant to generalization, except that it would
usually be considered utilitarian writing (bi) rather than literary work (wen,
wenzhang), that we may glimpse in an unvarnished form the manifestation of
distinctly new Song values concerning prose expression.
453
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Miscellanies and anecdotal collections
The miscellany had existed since before the Tang dynasty. Typically, it consisted of mostly short entries on all sorts of subjects. The entries may be
arranged by topical category (e.g. astrological phenomena, officialdom, examinations, monks, food and drink, medicine, dwellings, utensils, and so on), in
the manner of a leishu or encyclopedia. But more often the arrangement of the
entries is random and there is no connection between one entry and the next.
The completely unsystematic arrangement – the dominant mode – gives the
miscellany the unpredictability that is part of its appeal. (An alternate designation for the miscellany, suibi, which means something like “impromptu notes,”
refers explicitly to the lack of any overall organizing scheme.) Depending on
its author, the miscellany may be distinctly bookish: it may be essentially a collection of reading notes on the Classics and histories. But it may alternatively
consist of “stories” the author has heard that are unsubstantiated by any text.
These would usually concern famous persons or notable events. The most
weighty and instructive narratives about the past would have already been
incorporated into the biographies that constitute the bulk of official histories.
What is left for the miscellany compiler to record comprises less important
matters, ones that may have little didactic or historiographical value, or that
may strain credulity or otherwise be of uncertain provenance and credibility. This is the type of material that is generally referred to in contemporary
sources as xiaoshuo, which literally means something like “trivial tales,” or
“inconsequential stories.” It will be evident from this description that the rendering “fiction” for the term is apt to be misleading. “Anecdote” or “hearsay”
might be a better rendering. In any case, such anecdotes make up a sizable
proportion of many Song period miscellanies. Indeed, the Chinese terms for
the two are often linked together as one (biji xiaoshuo) to designate the works
that will here be called “miscellanies.”
There is a striking increase in the number of miscellanies produced during
the Song dynasty as compared with the Tang. Dozens of the works were
written during the Tang. In the Song the number is in the hundreds. The first
attempt to gather together and reprint all extant Song miscellanies is taking
place as this is being written, a publication project of the Institute for the
Compilation of Ancient Books at Shanghai Normal University. To date, only
the first few series of a projected ten have been published. The first series
alone, in ten volumes, contains some fifty miscellanies, written from the start
through the middle of the eleventh century, roughly the first hundred years
of the dynasty. The number of works produced in later periods of the dynasty
is many times larger.
454
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
A question naturally arises about the sheer quantity of this material. The
sharp increase of the number of miscellanies in the eleventh century and later
coincides with the spread of commercial and private book printing during
this time. Is the increase, then, simply a consequence of a higher survival
rate among all the works that were written owing to the wider circulation of
printed copies?
There is no doubt that the availability of printing enhanced the circulation
and hence the survival rate of the miscellanies that were written during the
Song. That is true of all types of writing done at the time, and the miscellany
must be no exception. Yet it is also clear that the number of works initially
produced, before the issue of preservation is taken into account, also increased
substantially when compared to the Tang. One of the reasons for that increase
seems to have been the new availability of print technology. That is, some
authors were apparently motivated in part to produce a miscellany precisely
because it could be printed (which was not a feasible option during the Tang).
That is not to say that they planned to make money from the printing and sale
of their work. It is doubtful that such a motive would have been operative
before the Southern Song. Profit aside, the prospect of having hundreds of
printed copies of a work circulate, rather than having only a precious few
manuscript copies extant, would naturally have been an encouragement to
many would-be compilers. We know of at least one miscellany, A New Account
of the Southern Sector (Nanbu xinshu), which when it was finished in the mid1050s was finished in order to be printed. We know because the compiler,
Qian Mingqi, son of the man who began the work, Qian Yi, tells us so in
his preface. It is likely that there were many other miscellanies compiled
with similar intentions, although discretion kept their authors from saying so
openly, and that this became ever more common as printing itself became
more widespread with each passing decade.
There are certain changes in the contents and authorship of miscellanies
from the founding of the dynasty through the end of the Northern Song. Up
until the third quarter of the eleventh century, miscellanies may be divided
into two general types. There are those that focus on narrating strange or
uncanny events and those whose attention centers on the court and its persons
of renown. The former stand firmly in the tradition of “anomaly accounts”
(zhiguai xiaoshuo) from the Six Dynasties and Tang periods. The latter take
their inspiration from works such as Li Zhao’s Supplement to the [Tang] National
History (Guoshi bu) of the early ninth century. An example of the former is the
very first miscellany to have been produced by someone who lived into the
early years of the Song, Trifling Words from Northern Yunmeng (Beimeng suoyan),
455
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
by Sun Guangxian (d. 968). This sizable work, in twenty chapters, tells of marvelous events that occurred during the Tang and Five Dynasties eras, especially
those in the capital cities. Its pages are replete with stories about encounters
with gods and spirits, miraculous recoveries from illness, and anomalies (e.g.
dogs and cats that speak). Even when the event related is not fabulous, it tends
to be decidedly bizarre or grotesque, as for example green-blossoming lotuses
whose seeds produce red-blossoming plants, a father who was tricked into
eating the flesh of his murdered son, and a youngster who, though seriously
ill, was still able to write out a detailed exposé of official corruption at the
court. Given this emphasis on the strange, it is not surprising that hundreds
of entries from Trifling Words were selected into the early Song compendium
of such stories, Extensive Records of the Taiping Reign (Taiping guangji).
The early decades of the Northern Song witnessed the appearance of a
number of miscellanies that concentrate on courts and high officials of the
Tang and Five Dynasties period, including Compendium of Recent Events ( Jinshi
huiyuan), Recent Events in the Southern Tang (Nantang jinshi), and Former Affairs
of the Five Kingdoms (Wuguo gushi). The impulse to compose such works
sprang largely from the apprehension that because of the collapse of the
Tang, the political fragmentation that ensued, and the warfare that brought
the Five Dynasties period to a close, official history would necessarily be
seriously flawed and incomplete. Although the authors of these works readily
admit that their compilations are made up mostly of “trivial” material, they
nevertheless see themselves as filling out the historical record. They therefore
adopt some of the pretensions of regular historians, telling us that they hope
their works will serve, in a modest way, to instruct and guide their readers.
A more contemporary bent is evident in works that focus on one or another
Song official, relating private or little-known events in his life or his witty
sayings and exchanges with friends. This type of work was usually compiled
after the subject’s death by his protégés and admirers. One such work, The
Garden of Sayings by Yang Wengong (Yang Wengong tanyuan), centers on the
celebrated official Yang Yi. It records his astute and clever observations on
a wide range of subjects, arranged by topical category. Another work, The
Sayings of Ding, Duke of Jin (Ding Jingong tanlu), provides a similar record
for Ding Wei (966–1037), who served as grand councilor under Emperor
Zhenzong. The interest of such material is that it provides intimate glimpses
of the lives and conversation of eminent officials, which would otherwise be
excluded from the historical record.
At just about the time of Wang Anshi’s reforms, however, we begin to
see a new type of focus and tone in the Northern Song miscellany. A new
456
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
kind of author also begins to become involved with the form. Before this
time, leading officials and literary figures generally avoided it. The titles
cited immediately above are revealing in this regard. Yang Yi and Ding Wei
may have been the subject of such works, but they did not compile them.
Again, it is important to bear in mind that these were not considered “literary
works” and so it would have been beneath a person like Yang Yi to produce
one. This held true for collections of marvel tales as well. The contents of
such works bordered on the “heterodox” and fell short of the moral and
didactic standards expected of respectable writing. These biases may readily
be traced back to the Tang period. Leading literary figures then likewise
generally avoided producing miscellanies and collections of marvel tales. (One
possible exception is a miscellany attributed to Liu Zongyuan, but as early as
the Song the attribution of this work to Liu has been roundly challenged.)
We recall the criticism Han Yu attracted for composing a single fanciful tale,
“The Biography of Master Brush.”
In the closing decades of the eleventh century we begin to see major
literary and intellectual figures trying their hand at the miscellany. Ouyang
Xiu produced one late in life (in 1067); within a few years so did Fan Zhen
(1007–1087, one of Ouyang’s assistants for the New Tang History), as did the
scholar and book collector Song Minqiu. Subsequently, Sima Guang wrote
a markedly serious miscellany, which concentrates on Northern Song court
history, and so did Su Zhe, whose work consists of political anecdotes from
his own time. There is a question about the more wide-ranging miscellany
attributed to Su Shi: it is not at all certain that he compiled it himself. But
it is clear that he wrote the material that constitutes it, even if it was not
brought together until after his death. Su Shi’s follower Qin Guan produced
a miscellany, which does not survive, as did Lü Xizhe (1036–1114, son of the
grand councilor Lü Gongzhu). This new willingness of prestigious literati to
involve themselves with the miscellany carried over into the early Southern
Song. Ye Mengde (1077–1148), Lu You (1125–1210), and Fan Chengda (1126–1193)
all produced such works. The most prolific twelfth-century miscellany writer
was the eminent scholar Hong Mai (1123–1202).
The new tone and focus is exemplified by Ouyang Xiu’s short miscellany,
Records Written for Returning to the Farm (Guitian lu). We might think at first
that the title means that the work concerns the act of its author retiring to the
countryside, at the end of his official career, and what he did when he settled
there. Ouyang’s preface, however, makes it clear that these “records” concern
events in his life before his retirement, and written then too, in order to have
reading material to amuse himself with after he withdraws from public life.
457
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The contents of Ouyang’s miscellany are closer to the second type mentioned above; there is virtually nothing that broaches the strange or uncanny.
Yet there is also an interesting shift that separates Ouyang’s work from earlier
collections of anecdotes about court life and officialdom. Some of the entries
do concern such matters, but many others move outside officialdom altogether, often “lowering” their purview to merchant-class life. Or, if they do
treat officials, the entries tend to focus on the mundane and personal rather
than on the trappings of power.
There is the entry, for example, about Chen Yaozi (fl. 1030), a Hanlin
academician who also served as a military official. He excelled at archery. One
day, as Chen was shooting arrows in his garden, an oil peddler happened by.
The peddler took the pole off his shoulder, resting awhile, and watched Chen.
After some time, Chen, who took great pride in his skill with the bow, called
to the man and asked if he were not impressed. “It’s just that you’re practiced
at it,” the peddler replied. Angered, Chen demanded an apology. The peddler
placed a gourd on the ground and put a coin over its mouth. He then filled a
cup with oil and, standing up over the gourd, poured the oil in through the
hole in the center of the coin. When he finished there was not a drop of oil
on the coin. “I too am practiced at what I do,” the peddler said, and went on
his way.
The range of subjects in Ouyang’s miscellany is broad. He is interested in
language and quirks of meaning: he writes about humorous popular sayings,
the way temple names are corrupted in speech over time, the variety of
terms used for steamed buns, the words stamped on coins, and the origins of
recent reign period names. He reflects on the distinctive properties of things:
Fujian tea, oranges from his native Jiangxi, the special “brush moistening”
presents he gave Cai Xiang (1012–1067) for writing out an inscription for him,
and substances that unaccountably act upon other ones as a preservative or
ripening agent. Most of all, he is intrigued by unconventional human conduct,
as in a gentleman who reverses night and day in his activity and repose, a
chess player who defeats all challengers but is unspeakably dirty and crude,
men who can drink all day without showing any signs of being drunk, and the
wit of Mei Yaochen’s wife when she outdoes her literary husband in repartee.
Ouyang does not write about events or people of long ago. Most of his
entries concern happenings of his own lifetime, or at least of recent decades.
There is also a surprisingly personal touch to several entries. He writes at
some length, for example, about the weeks he and five close friends spent
sequestered in the examination compound in 1057, grading the exam papers,
and the riotous time they had composing poems and sending them back and
458
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
forth. “Our scribes were exhausted by copying them out, and the servant
boys ran back and forth delivering them.” They mixed jokes and barbs in the
poems, so that when the pieces were read aloud the listeners were overcome
by laughter. It was, Ouyang concludes, “one of the marvelous events of our
time, the likes of which had never been seen before.”
The inclusion of so much material that is quotidian, has no didactic intent, is
curious in a worldly but not supernatural sense, or is just plain amusing marks
an innovation in the history of the miscellany. Ouyang’s purview ranges from
the court to the peddler in the street. He may occasionally revert to the role
of the court insider who reveals secrets about the lives of the powerful, but
that is not his only role or voice. He expands the scope of the miscellany
by admitting much of everyday urban life, events of his own time, his own
experiences, and his reflections upon what intrigues him and what he does
not understand.
There is a story that soon after Ouyang finished his miscellany, news of its
existence reached the emperor, who demanded to see it, thinking that it might
broach politically sensitive matters. Ouyang, apprehensive that it did indeed
contain offending material, hurriedly eliminated many entries, only to find
that there was precious little left. With equal haste, then, he supplemented
the contents with entirely trivial material, which is what we find in it today.
I do not believe this story to be true, but consider it revealing in its own
way. This appears to be a tale concocted by someone who did not appreciate
the novelty of what Ouyang had done, expected a more conventional work
of court-oriented hearsay, and was in fact puzzled to think that a man as
eminent as Ouyang Xiu could have produced a work whose entries are so
inconsequential. Unable to accept it as it is, he invented an explanation of why
it was not something else.
Ouyang Xiu’s miscellany, short as it may be, is important for the impact
it had on other writers. It is no coincidence that within a few years of his
compilation of Records Written for Returning to the Farm, other prominent men
of letters also began to produce miscellanies (Fan Zhen explicitly refers to
Ouyang Xiu’s precedent in the preface to his own work). Ouyang’s work
is also significant for the shift in tone toward the ordinary, contemporary,
and personal, as well as the broadening of subject matter to include such a
broad slice of life. This was to be the direction that the miscellany developed
in during the ensuing decades, as the form proliferated. As much impact
as Ouyang had, we cannot say that he was alone. A decade earlier, in the
preface to his Compendium of Recent Events, Li Shangjiao (fl. 1056) presented an
argument for the importance of not overlooking any source of information
459
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
(“Scholarship truly relies upon breadth and synthesis [of sources]”) and the
utility of writing down hearsay. Li refers unapologetically to his material as
xiaoshuo and also to its ability to divert and entertain. Later, in the preface
he wrote to his miscellany, Qin Guan would put forth even bolder claims for
the value of the unorthodox, amoral, and “uninstructive” record of events
that the educated elite normally looked down upon. Where could I go or
look, Qin asks rhetorically, that I would not find something of value? Such an
attitude, held surprisingly enough by a person who moved in the most elite
circles of the literati of his day, supported the new interest in the miscellany.
This outlook suggests a broadening and even a social “lowering” of what was
considered the proper purview of the gentleman’s mind.
Remarks on poetry
The “remarks on poetry” (shihua) developed out of two earlier forms of
writing. One was the miscellany, with its free-ranging scope and haphazard
arrangement. The other was the Buddhist recorded comments, which transmitted the sayings of masters and memorable exchanges between them and
their disciples. Unlike the miscellany, remarks on poetry was new as a form, a
Northern Song invention. It evidently fulfilled a pent-up need, because after
it first appeared, in the 1070s, it caught on quickly and multiplied rapidly. By
the end of the Northern Song a few dozen had been written. The proliferation continued through the Southern Song, and we can count some 140 of
the works by the dynasty’s end. By that time, the remarks on poetry had
established itself as the primary form of poetry criticism, flexible enough to
accommodate all manner of observations about poetry, including theoretical
pronouncements, accounts of literary history, discussions of a single line or
phrase, and adjudications of individual talent. The remarks on poetry would
remain the most voluminous form of poetry criticism through the end of the
imperial era.
The form had its origins in casual conversation about poetry, the kind that
was natural in a setting where the writing of poetry was so central to the lives
of the educated elite. Hence the “hua” (“talk, remarks”) in the form’s name.
What makes one version of a line better than another? Who has produced the
most memorable lines on a certain theme? What allusion lies behind a given
phrase? Such questions as these would almost inevitably come up when men
of letters got together socially. It is not unusual in Northern Song miscellanies
to find entries that could equally well have appeared in remarks on poetry.
Wang Dechen’s (1036–1116) miscellany, History of the Deer-Tail Whisk (Zhushi),
even has a section specifically entitled “remarks on poetry.” The breakthrough
460
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
was to recognize that records of such talk and other observations about poetry
might be culled from the mixture of other topics dealt with in the miscellany,
and that they might circulate separately on their own. It was Ouyang Xiu who
had this insight and produced the first remarks on poetry a few years after
he finished his miscellany. Again, his precedent had an almost immediate and
long-lasting impact, as others followed suit.
It is difficult to generalize about a form that is so sprawling and accommodating. Yet surely one reason for its popularity among poets and critics is that
it allowed for the discrete insight or observation that, unlike in more formal
essays or treatises on literature, did not need to be situated in a system of
values or critical stances. It might be, and was in certain works, but it did not
have to be. Being rooted in informal “talk” and, what is more, consisting like
the miscellany did of mostly short entries, randomly ordered, the remarks on
poetry was notably free of the stifling effect of literary dogmas and the impulse
in formal pronouncements to articulate a position on the age-old issue of the
relation between literary work and other systems of value (political, moral,
social, and so on). Practitioners of the literary art found that in remarks on
poetry they finally had a vehicle that allowed them to explore and argue over
issues of poetic craft and effect that were of immediate and enduring interest
to all readers and writers of poetry.
Connoisseur literature
One way of thinking about the remarks on poetry is that it presents a new
type of literary connoisseurship, wherein the attributes of poetic excellence
could be explored and analyzed. Seen in this light, remarks on poetry may
be linked with connoisseurship writings on a range of other aesthetic objects
and pursuits that appeared and spread at the same time. Quantitatively, the
largest number of these works are manuals on flowering plants, including
the tree peony (mudan), herbaceous peony (shaoyao), plum, chrysanthemum,
lotus, crab apple, camellia, and orchid. There were also manuals on the
bamboo and, of course, tea. The body of writing about flowering plants also
began with a work by Ouyang Xiu, on the peonies of Luoyang (a city that
prides itself on that flower to this day). These manuals discuss the history
and cultivation of the plant, as well as popular lore concerning it. In the case
of plants that exist in numerous varieties (especially the two types of peony
and the chrysanthemum) a considerable amount of space is devoted to listing
and describing the various types, with each successive manual on the same
plant trying to outdo earlier ones by listing more and more varieties. Aside
from plants, connoisseurs of the Song period also turned their attention to
461
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
art or aesthetic objects, including inkstones, ink, jade, stones, and incense, as
well calligraphy and painting. Separate treatises exist for each of these, and
in some cases there are multiple and competing works on the same object.
Colophons (tiba) on literary works, art, and objects, copied over from the
work on which they were originally inscribed, also became abundant and
often circulated separately.
The connoisseurship of these aesthetic objects was certainly not new,
but in no earlier period do we find such a wealth of writing that transmits
knowledge and appreciation of them. We today may be surprised to discover
that committing this knowledge to writing was a somewhat problematic
act. Yet this is abundantly clear from the works themselves, where we often
encounter apologies for their very existence. Traditional ideas about the
purpose and proper concerns of writing did not make it easy to justify works
about aesthetic enjoyment that could not readily be tied to morally uplifting
sentiments. Of course, each object was different in this regard and some posed
a special challenge. It was not difficult to justify a treatise on the plum, bamboo,
or chrysanthemum, since those plants had long been overlaid with layers of
human significance, in which their physical attributes came to be inextricably
linked to literati ideals. But the peony had no such significance; if anything
it was associated with the dangers of feminine allure. How, then, could one
possibly justify writing about it at considerable length and showing oneself to
be intimately familiar with all its sensuous qualities and their enhancement
through artificial horticultural techniques?
The interesting point is that this body of literature on the enjoyment of
aesthetic objects was produced and steadily grew, despite the problems posed
by its very existence. Ways were found to justify or excuse the impulse to
compose it. There is no question that the literati who created this writing were
aware that what they were doing was exceptional. Decades after Ouyang Xiu
composed his treatise on Luoyang’s peonies, his friend the noted calligrapher
Cai Xiang, who in the interim had composed, as if in response to Ouyang,
a treatise on the lychee of his native Fujian, copied out the entire text of
Ouyang’s peony work (some 2,500 characters long) and had the calligraphy
engraved on stone, which he kept for his own enjoyment. Shortly before he
died, he sent Ouyang a rubbing of the long inscription. It was, Ouyang tells us,
one of the few works of his own calligraphy that Cai Xiang ever permitted to
be engraved on stone. That Cai Xiang could have so lavished attention upon
Ouyang’s peony treatise and allowed it to take its place alongside a very select
list of other compositions by Ouyang that he ever deigned to write out (the
others being formal and didactic compositions) suggests a keen appreciation
462
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Northern Song (1020–1126)
of the treatise’s special appeal. In this act we may also glimpse something of
the breadth of interest and delight in new types of prose work that Northern
Song literary figures allowed themselves.
Informal letters
The last type of writing we come to is the informal letter, the most humble
and ephemeral of all. This kind of document, variously termed shujian, chidu,
and daobi, is to be distinguished from its more formal and substantial cousin,
the letter (shu). The letter had been a staple form of literary expression for
centuries, and had long had its place in individual literary collections and
literary anthologies (including Wenxuan). The informal letter probably had
an equally long history, but it had not been considered “literary” and hence
was generally not preserved anywhere. The change in the stature of, and
attention given to, the informal letter does not appear to have occurred until
the eleventh century. We are speaking, here, about a kind of communication
that is extremely brief (often just two or three lines) and one that could easily
be viewed as purely utilitarian: the most laconic of statements about health,
travel plans, concerns about money, food, family, and so on. It is not surprising
that the informal letter was late to join the ranks of writings deemed worthy
of preservation.
The informal letters that do survive from earlier times were prized not for
their content but rather for their calligraphy. Many of the masterworks of Jin
dynasty calligraphy, which were copied over and engraved repeatedly, were
manuscripts of informal letters written by the likes of Wang Xizhi (321–379)
and Wang Xianzhi (344–386). The fact that so many of them are fragmentary
hardly matters, since they are “viewed” for their brushwork rather than “read”
for their meaning.
Calligraphy surely also played some part in the impulse to preserve the
Northern Song informal letter. The two eleventh-century writers with the
largest surviving corpora of them are two of the most admired calligraphers,
Su Shi and Huang Tingjian. The quantity that the two left is most impressive:
1,500 for Su and 1,200 for Huang. In the complete collection of Su’s prose, the
informal letters constitute nearly one-fifth of the total number of pages.
At some point, however, these trifling messages began to be appreciated
for their ability to convey utterly routine information with an elegance of
expression. It is a distinctive aesthetic that is operative here, one that finds
in seemingly spontaneous and short missives concerning everyday matters a
certain unstudied gracefulness. Naturally, the reputation that men like Su and
Huang had built for themselves in more substantial genres informs the reader’s
463
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
appreciation of their informal letters, as one marvels that the imprint of the
celebrated personalities carries over into such a lowly form of expression. The
heyday of such appreciation came centuries later, in the Ming and Qing, when
collections of informal letters by Su, Huang, and others circulated widely. Yet
it is impossible to read widely in these informal letters without sensing that
the Northern Song authors were already aware of the lithe verbal beauty the
form could attain and deliberately strove to perfect it. We might consider this
a different manifestation of the ideal of “taking the commonplace and making
it elegant” that was applied to poetry. Interspersing humdrum news with
jokes, jibes, personal asides, and shrewd observations about contemporary
life, these informal letters do indeed have their own special tone and appeal.
Each of the forms of nonliterary prose we have described here continued
to be produced in abundance in succeeding dynastic periods. One could say as
well that each Northern Song form also contributed to the later development
of informal writings (xiaopin wen) of the Ming and Qing dynasties. The masters
of that form in later times often invoked Northern Song writers as their
inspiration.
464
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
6
North and south: the twelfth and
thirteenth centuries
michael a. fuller and shuen-fu lin
I. Literature in the age of “China turning inward”
Shuen-fu Lin
The Northern Song’s fall to the Jurchens
In 1114 the Jurchens, a semi-agricultural, fishing, and hunting people based
in eastern Manchuria, rose up in rebellion against the Khitan Liao empire,
the most powerful northern neighbor of the Song, occupying a vast territory
that extended from Manchuria to Inner Asia. Led by Aguda (1068–1123), the
Jurchens proclaimed their own Jin dynasty in 1115 and began their destruction
of the Liao with lightning speed. They took the Liao Northern Capital at
the juncture of Shira Muren river and the Liao river of central Manchuria in
1120. In that year the Jin and the Song formed an alliance against the Liao,
agreeing that the Jin would return to the Song the Sixteen Prefectures on the
northern border occupied by the Liao, and that the Song would transfer to the
Jin the annual indemnities and other obligations they owed to the Liao. The
two sides also agreed to launch their coordinated attacks in 1122, with the Jin
working to drive the Liao from their Central Capital about a hundred miles
south of the Northern Capital, and the Song to take the Liao Southern Capital
at the site of present-day Beijing. Because of the Song’s failure to meet their
side of the agreement, the alliance broke down. Early in 1122 the Jin took the
Liao Central Capital and then continued on to take the Western Capital in
Datong in modern northern Shanxi as well. Impatient with their Song allies,
the Jurchens went on to take the Southern Capital at the end of 1122, and after
sacking it, turned it over to the Song.
After Aguda died in the late summer of 1123, his younger brother Wuqimai
(1075–1135) succeeded him and completed the conquest of the Liao early in
1125. With the Liao vanquished, the Jurchens began an invasion of the Song
in early November that same year, retaking the Liao Southern Capital early
in 1126. By the time the Jurchens attacked the Song capital, Bianliang (modern
465
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Kaifeng in Henan), in February 1126, Emperor Huizong (r. 1100–1126) had
already abdicated in favor of a son, known to history as Emperor Qinzong
(r. 1126–1127). After a long siege, Bianliang fell on January 16, 1127, and the
two Song emperors, along with their households, some high officials, and
treasures looted from the palaces, were taken to eastern Manchuria. But the
Song dynasty did not end there. As fate would have it, a son of Huizong and
brother of Qinzong by the name of Zhao Gou (1107–1187) escaped capture.
This young prince took the throne himself on June 12, 1127, at what was
then the Song Southern Capital in present-day Shangqiu, some eighty-five
miles southeast of Kaifeng. With his proclamation as emperor, Zhao Gou
(posthumously called Emperor Gaozong) brought an end to the first half of
the dynasty later known as the Northern Song (960–1126) and became the first
emperor of the Southern Song (1127–1279).
China turning inward
The new Song emperor soon became the target of intensive pursuit by the
Jurchens. He and his hastily formed new government were forced to leave
the North China Plain and flee as far south as Yangzhou just north of the
Yangzi river, then finally across the Yangzi to make Hangzhou (called Lin’an
or “Approaching Peace” in the Southern Song) their “temporary capital.”
The Jurchens continued to press southward and in 1129–1130 even crossed the
Yangzi, forcing the emperor to flee Hangzhou and take to the high seas to elude
capture. The flight to the south exposed the young emperor, who had up to
then lived a life of seclusion, comfort, and security, to situations of uncertainty,
extreme danger, and possible death. Even though Emperor Gaozong survived
the crisis, his experience must have left a deep mark on his psyche.
During the few years while the Jurchens were pursuing Emperor Gaozong
and consolidating their hold on the North China Plain, there were large
numbers of loyal Song resistance forces in north China and elsewhere, capable
of inflicting enormous losses on the invaders. Emperor Gaozong, however,
was always more concerned with his own safety than with attacking his
enemies. Even during the 1130s, when a number of such capable generals as
Yue Fei (1103–1142), Han Shizhong (1089–1151), Wu Jie (1093–1139), and Wu Lin
(1102–1167) repeatedly won victories over the Jurchens, Emperor Gaozong
opposed the policy of military confrontation, preferring instead the policy of
negotiated peace. The situation was finally stabilized when the Southern Song
and the Jin concluded a treaty in 1141–1142, establishing a pattern of peace on
the model of the Northern Song treaties with the Liao in the north and the
Xi Xia in the northwest, but with terms much harsher and more humiliating
466
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
than during the Northern Song. The 1141–1142 treaty required the Song to pay
annual tribute, to regard itself as a vassal state under the Jin, and to fix the
border along the Huai river, about two hundred miles south of the Yellow
River and more than a hundred miles north of the Yangzi. After this treaty
the two states did attempt to attack each other several times, and new treaties
were made as a result, but Song rule was from that time confined to the
southern two-thirds of its founder’s territory. Because of internal dissension,
the Jurchens could not launch major campaigns against the Song after the
Chinese defeated them at the battle of Fuli in 1163. From the Song–Jin peace
treaty of 1165, which had resulted from this battle, until the time when the
Mongols began their conquest of the Southern Song in the 1270s, several
decades after they had destroyed the Jin in 1234, the Song was able to enjoy
relative peace and ever-increasing prosperity in the rich territory of the south.
Emperor Gaozong was obviously the person responsible for implementing
the peace policy, but he handled the situation by delegating power to a
surrogate, Grand Councilor Qin Hui (1090–1155), in order to be able to more
effectively restrain the aggressive pro-war elements within his court, among
the scholar–officials, and in the military ranks, while having someone to take
the blame should something go wrong. There is no question that Emperor
Gaozong’s conduct as a ruler resulted from his struggles in surviving the
catastrophic fall of the Northern Song. Concern for imperial safety at all costs
also turned his court into one of increasing absolutism.
Emperor Gaozong’s style in governing set the tone for a dynastic era very
different from the preceding period. The diversity and expansive vigor that
had characterized Northern Song politics and intellectual life in the eleventh
century gradually disappeared, replaced by a mood of circumspection, retrospection, and introspection. The eminent Song historian James T. C. Liu
(1919–1994) has described the cultural transformation that took place in the
early Southern Song as “China turning inward,” helping turn elite culture
in subsequent centuries to greater concern with internal consolidation and
refinement, rather than interest in expansion outward to incorporate new
ideas and advances. Despite its seemingly weak policy of retrenchment and
internal consolidation, in spheres other than elite culture the Southern Song
was a great age of social and economic expansion within contracted territory. It
hastened the growth of southern China, which eventually displaced the north
as the center of Chinese civilization. In particular, the lower Yangzi delta region
(historically known as Jiangnan or “South of the Yangzi River”), including the
capital, Hangzhou, and the historic cities of Nanjing and Suzhou, became
the richest and most populous area in the land. In terms of technological
467
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
development, commercial activity, urban development, and a sophisticated
quality of life, Southern Song China was the wealthiest and most advanced
country in the world at that time.
The impact of the Northern Song’s fall on learning
and literature
In the realm of learning, the Southern Song seemed to have been oriented
toward refinement, elaboration, and specialization. Even an intellectual genius
like Zhu Xi (1130–1200), the neo-Confucian thinker who had mastered virtually
all of the branches of traditional humanities, did more in synthesizing and
reordering previous interpretations of the Classics than in contributing original
ideas of his own. It might not be incorrect to say that much of Southern Song
learning suffered, as James T. C. Liu has argued, “from narrowness, adherence
to orthodoxy, insufficient originality, and other similar limitations.” At the
same time, if the intellectual leaders of elite culture in the Southern Song
ceased to expand and reach outward as their predecessors had done in the
Northern Song, they certainly accomplished much in extending their values
throughout society and culture. Daoxue, “Learning of the Way,” as Zhu Xi’s
school of neo-Confucian thought came to be known, became dominant in the
Southern Song and in subsequent periods of late imperial history. Southern
Song literature’s response to the cultural turn inward will be discussed in
greater detail later in this section and again in the subsequent sections of this
chapter. Let me first comment on the immediate impact on literature of the
Northern Song’s fall.
In an environment of strong nationalistic sentiments, twentieth-century
Chinese scholars have been in the habit of drawing attention to the emergence
of “patriotism” as a new element of literature in the early Southern Song. The
Jurchen invasion and conquest of northern China aroused a deep resentment
against the invaders and a desire to restore the north to Chinese rule. In
response to this mood of the time, many writers displayed a tendency to
express patriotic feelings and heroic exuberance in their works. One would
obviously expect the petitions to the throne and political essays composed
by aggressive generals and pro-war scholar–officials such as Yue Fei, Zong
Ze (1059–1128), Zhang Jun (1097–1164), Yu Yunwen (1110–1174), Li Gang (1083–
1140), and Hu Quan (1102–1180) to contain patriotic indignation and bitter
criticism of the peace policy. The response, however, goes well beyond those
with a public role debating state policy; patriotic thought and criticism of the
policy of the ruling elite are widely expressed in the poetry and song lyrics
of writers who lived through the national crisis, such as Zeng Ji (1084–1166),
468
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
Chen Yuyi (1090–1138), Zhang Yuangan (1091–1170), Ye Mengde (1077–1148),
and Li Qingzhao (1083–ca 1155).
The case of Li Qingzhao, one of the greatest women poets of China, can
be used to illustrate the effects of the national catastrophe on the lives and
literary careers of the elite during the transitional period. Both Li and her
husband Zhao Mingcheng (1081–1129) came from eminent scholar–official
families in Shandong. For twenty-five years before the Jurchen invasion, they
lived a happy life together. Lacking the ambition to pursue a distinguished
official career, Zhao shared with his wife an intense interest in scholarship and
literature. They had a passion for collecting works of art and antiquities, especially ancient bronzes. The catalogue they prepared together, entitled Record
of Inscriptions on Bronze and Stone ( Jinshi lu), containing some two thousand
inscriptions, with their comments, was first published between 1119 and 1125.
This work anticipated modern standards in the study of excavated objects.
During the Jurchen invasion they lost much of their enormous collection of
antiquities and books, leaving still cartloads of them to transport as they fled
south. In 1128 Zhao fell ill en route to his new assignment as district governor
of Huzhou and died in Nanjing the following year. Li became a widow, living
alone in the Yangzi delta region during the last twenty or so years of her life.
She continued to work on an improved edition of her late husband’s catalogue
and wrote a long postscript in which she documented their happy marriage
and their joy in producing the book.
Li’s accomplishments as a scholar and writer were already recognized
during the Southern Song, as evidenced in the fact that her collected poetry
and prose under the title Collected Writings of Li Yi’an (Li Yi’an ji, Yi’an being
her literary style) and her collected song lyrics under the titles Song Lyrics of
Gargling Jades (Shuyu ci) and Yi’an’s Song Lyrics (Yi’an ci) were published at
that time. These publications have unfortunately long been lost, and all of the
existing editions of her literary works, which represent perhaps only a small
portion of her total output, are taken from later anthologies. Today we have
twenty or so poems and prose essays as well as about fifty song lyrics by this
extraordinary writer.
Li was one of the finest poets of the song lyric in Song times, as well as
having been one of the first critics of the genre. In her “Discourse on the Song
Lyric” (Cilun) she argues that the song lyric constitutes “a distinct household
in itself ” (ci bieshi yijia), with its own distinctive language, subject matter, and
musical attributes, different from the well-established shi poetry, which lacks
a musical setting. Because of her insistence on the genre’s intrinsic quality,
which is traditionally called “delicate restraint” (wanyue), she seldom used the
469
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
song lyric to express her concerns with politics and the affairs of the state,
which were considered subjects more appropriate for poetry than for song
lyric. We can see in the small number of her surviving poems that she did write
about these subjects. For instance, in “To the Rhyme of Zhang Wenqian’s
‘Reading the Stele Inscription of Yuan Jie’s “Ode to the Restoration”’,” she
criticizes the Tang emperor Xuanzong (r. 712–756) and his treacherous high
officials who brought on the An Lushan Rebellion, almost destroying the
dynasty. In the rhetorical mode of using the past as an analogy for the present,
the poem implicitly compares Emperor Xuanzong of the Tang with Emperor
Huizong and Emperor Qinzong of the Song, and expresses concern for the
troubled state of the country. Again, in a poem entitled “Quatrain Written on
a Summer Day,” she says,
In life he was outstanding among men;
In death he remained a hero among the ghosts.
Today we still sorely miss Xiang Yu
Who refused to cross to East of the River.
“East of the River” ( Jiangdong) refers to the lower Yangzi region, especially
the area south of the river, from which Xiang Yu (232–202 bc) rose up with his
uncle Xiang Liang in 208 bc against the Qin Empire (221–206 bc). Despite his
continuous victories over the Qin armies, in 202 bc he was cornered against
the Wu river by Liu Bang (256–195 bc), the other contender for the Mandate of
Heaven. Too ashamed to return to face the elders of East of the River, Xiang
Yu committed suicide, allowing Liu Bang to found the Han dynasty. Implied
in this poem is Li Qingzhao’s scathing criticism of Emperor Gaozong, who
fled with his court to south of the Yangzi river.
In Li Qingzhao’s surviving song lyrics we cannot find any examples that contain the veiled or direct political criticism that we see in her poetry. Nonetheless, the song lyrics from her post-1126 period are imbued with melancholy,
loneliness, a profound sense of loss, and painful memories of the happier days
of the past. In one piece, set to the tune “Forever Meeting with Happiness”
(Yong yu le), she recalls the happy days in the Northern Song capital, especially
on the day of the Lantern Festival (the Fifteenth of the First Month), when
women competed with each other for being smartly dressed. She concludes
the song lyric with:
Now I’m withered and sallow,
Hair wind-blown and temples dew-white,
What I fear most is to go out at night.
I prefer to stay inside the curtains,
And listen to other people’s talk and laughter.
470
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
There is no doubt that Li wrote this song lyric while living in Hangzhou. She
uses the sharp contrast of her moods in the past and the present to bring out
her grief over the ruinous changes suffered by the dynasty and her own family.
There is a level of satire at the end when she contrasts her own suffering with
the happiness of other residents of Hangzhou, who were totally unconcerned
with the state of the country. It is said that the “patriotic” critic and poet
Liu Chenweng (1232–1297), who lived through the fall of the Southern Song,
always cried whenever he read this song lyric.
After the policy of indemnified peace was firmly established, usually supported by the succession of emperors and an ever-stronger peace faction in
the government, patriotic sentiments continued to be expressed in poetry and
song lyrics throughout the entire Southern Song, albeit usually more subtly
and allusively. All of the major poets and song lyricists, including Yang Wanli
(1127–1206), Lu You (1125–1210), Fan Chengda (1126–1193), Xin Qiji (1140–1207),
Liu Guo (1154–1206), Jiang Kui (ca 1155–1221), Liu Kezhuang (1187–1269), and
Wu Wenying (fl. mid-thirteenth century), wrote some works that express
their patriotic concerns. Lu You, who left to posterity more than 9,300 poems,
was particularly obsessed with the aspiration to defeat the Jurchens in order
to cleanse the national shame and recover the lost territory. His desire to
serve the country with his pro-war advice was constantly frustrated by the
peace policy, leaving him dejected, isolated, pessimistic, or conversely at times
unruly and unrestrained in spirit. He did not have a consistently successful
official career, occupying mostly minor positions in local governments. He
did work, however, for about a year in 1172 as an assistant to a military commissioner stationed in Sichuan and had the opportunity to be among soldiers
in the border town of Nanzheng in southern Shaanxi. This must have been
the happiest time in Lu’s life, as he wrote many poems expressing his heroic
sentiments in forceful, passionate, and beautifully crafted language, especially
in the form of regulated verse, of which he was a superb master. During
the last twenty-odd years of his life, Lu lived in retirement in his hometown
of Shanyin (modern Shaoxing in Zhejiang) among farmers. Although he did
write a fair amount of poetry celebrating the carefree enjoyment of everyday
life, his patriotic fervor never waned. Even in his deathbed poem entitled “An
Instruction for My Son” he wrote,
I know in death all will turn to nothing;
Still I grieve that I’ll never see all of China united.
On the day the king’s armies bring peace to the Central Plain,
Don’t forget to tell your old man at the family sacrifice.
471
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Unlike most early Southern Song poets, such as Chen Yuyi, Wang Zao (1079–
1154), Lü Benzhong (1084–1145), and Yang Wanli, who merely expressed their
hopes or indignation concerning national affairs, Lu actually declared that he
was more than prepared to throw himself into the fray, “to join the army,”
“to ride on a horse to attack the enemies,” and “to cut off the heads of
treacherous enemies by hand and clean out the old capital.” Indeed, both
the life and the literary works of Lu are filled with patriotic and heroic
aspirations.
The case of the great song lyricist Xin Qiji offers an interesting parallel
and contrast to Lu You. A Han Chinese born in Jurchen-occupied Shandong,
Xin studied under Jin literary masters in his youth. In 1160, when he was
only twenty years old, he gathered together two thousand men and joined
the peasant resistance forces of 25,000 men led by Geng Jing. In 1161, at his
own suggestion, Xin was sent by Geng to Nanjing to negotiate a plan for
the Song government to provide leadership for the resistance forces. Geng
was unfortunately assassinated by a subordinate, and the resistance forces
soon dispersed. Xin was on his way back from a visit to Nanjing when he
heard this bad news. He immediately led about fifty brave men and broke
into the Jin military camp, captured the rebel assassin, and defected to the
Southern Song. Despite his superior qualities as a man of action, however,
Xin did not have a successful political or military career, and was fated to
be known in history, like Lu You, primarily as one of the greatest writers
of his age. In addition to his stubborn attachment to the war faction at the
court, his candid and forceful “northerner’s” manner was not well suited to
the increasingly refined cultural environment of the Southern Song elite. For
twenty years after he defected from the Jin, Xin served the government only
in lowly official positions. Finally, in 1181, in the prime of his life, Xin was
impeached and forced to retire. Although he was later reinstated on several
occasions, each time he was dismissed after only a short period of service.
He lived in retirement, almost a recluse, on a large estate by Lake Dai in
Shangrao, Jiangxi, where he wrote a number of fine song lyrics describing its
scenic beauty. Like Lu You, he never allowed the beauty of nature and the
comfortable life of a retired scholar to dissipate his expansive and heroic spirit
and ambition, as in the following lines from a song lyric set to the tune of
“Congratulating the Groom” (He xinlang):
At midnight I sang wildly, as a stirring solemn wind rises –
I hear the clanking of the row of metal horses hung from the eaves.
The south and the north
Are still split at this moment.
472
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
By the late Northern Song, poetry and song lyrics were evolving along
lines of ever-increasing technical mastery. The poetry of Huang Tingjian
(1045–1105) and Chen Shidao (1052–1102) and the song lyrics of Zhou Bangyan
(1057–1121) culminated the developments of these two genres of verse in a
poetics that put emphasis on technical perfection, imitation of a few select
past masters, display of the author’s erudition, and creative transformation
of previous works. Huang’s works were so admired that he was revered as
the founder of the Jiangxi School of poetry during the closing years of the
Northern Song. Lü Benzhong of the late Northern and early Southern Song
compiled a list called “The Genealogy of the Jiangxi Poetry Society,” placing
Huang as the founder and Chen as one of the significant early poets of the
school. The Jiangxi School had a profound influence on poetry, and to a
lesser extent on song lyrics from the late Northern Song to the end of the
Southern Song. Similarly, Zhou’s song lyrics (with their limitation of subject
matter to love, their verbal refinement, and their complete compliance with
the qualities of the music to which they were set) also became models for
later Northern Song writers to emulate. The fall of the Northern Song had a
tremendous impact on this technical orientation in poetry and song lyrics.
In order to write about the national crisis more effectively, writers of
the time tried to shake off the fetters of the Jiangxi School poetics and the
dominance of Zhou’s song lyric art. It is reported that Lü regretted having
compiled “The Genealogy of the Jiangxi Poetry Society” and indicated that
poets should not model themselves solely on Du Fu and Huang Tingjian, but
should also learn from more spontaneous natural talents like Li Bai and Su
Shi – especially the latter. Lu You, Yang Wanli, and Fan Chengda, the greatest
poets of the early Southern Song, all grew up under the influence of the
Jiangxi School and then tried to break away from it to develop their individual
styles.
The song lyricists of the early Southern Song also turned to follow the style
of “heroic abandon” (haofang), a style associated particularly with Su Shi. Even
Li Qingzhao, who closely adhered to the style of “delicate restraint” and was
thus harshly critical of Su for writing song lyrics like poetry and for apparently
ignoring the musical setting, left several song lyrics in her surviving works that
exhibit an expansive and unrestrained style. By his political ardor, forthright
character, and boundless energy, Xin Qiji broadened the song lyric to a far
wider scope than Su had done before him, further liberating the genre from
its chief conventional subject matter of romance and love. A supreme master
of this musical–literary genre, Xin was able to freely manipulate the form
to express his experiences and aspirations. He extended Su Shi’s approach
473
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of “writing song lyrics as if he were writing shi poetry” (yi shi wei ci) still
further, to the point where it was said that he “wrote song lyrics as if he
were writing prose” (yi wen wei ci), involving at times a degree of prosaic
discursiveness not seen before. Some of Xin’s expressions in the song lyrics
are so forcefully direct and outspoken that they border on immodesty and
boastfulness. Lines such as “I say a man’s heart should be like iron till death; /
Look – here I try to use my hands / To repair the crack in the dome of heaven,”
“How many [in the Southern Song court] are truly skilled in statecraft?,” “To
flatten the barbarians within a myriad square miles,” and “To reorganize the
cosmos” can readily be found in his collected song lyrics. Moreover, many
of his works are densely studded with literary and historical allusions. Xin’s
influence on late Song writers surpassed that of Su Shi, who had opened up
the possibility of an expansive and heroic style for the song lyric. There were
more than fifty noted song lyricists in Xin’s own time and later who came
under his direct influence, which extended well beyond the circle of writers
who were sympathetic toward the war policy. The famous poet, songwriter,
critic, musician, and recluse Jiang Kui, for example, not only wrote some song
lyrics in explicit imitation of Xin’s style, but also employed the “hard” (not
the gentle or graceful) language, which is more typical of the style of Su Shi
and Xin Qiji, to write about love. In their exuberance and lack of inhibition,
however, some followers of Xin’s style, such as Liu Guo, changed for the
worse and produced works that were composed in rather coarse and unrefined
language.
From 1210, the year Lu You died, to the end of the dynasty, the Southern
Song was to produce no more major poets of the stature of Lu You, Yang
Wanli, and Fan Chengda. Instead, a large number of minor figures appeared
who, with few exceptions, were not prominent scholar–officials but private
citizens or recluses. Some made their living as professional poets, wandering from place to place, supported by wealthy aristocrats and high officials
of the day. Representative of these poets were the “Four Lings of Yongjia”
(Yongjia siling, referring to Xu Ji (1162–1214), Xu Zhao (?–1211), Weng Juan (fl.
turn of the thirteenth century), and Zhao Shixiu (fl. turn of the thirteenth
century), four poets from Yongjia, each with the same “Ling” character in
their respective literary names); there were also the poets of the Rivers and
Lakes Collection ( Jianghu shiji), a collection first published in 1225 by Chen Qi,
a book merchant in Hangzhou. The Four Lings and the Rivers and Lakes
poets rejected the poetic theories of the Jiangxi school and chose Late Tang
poetry, especially that of Yao He (ca 779–ca 849) and Jia Dao (779–843), as
474
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
their model. With few exceptions (such as Liu Guo and Liu Kezhuang), these
poets were disinterested in politics, focusing their attention on their personal
and everyday experiences. In an affluent society in which the peace policy
almost always carried the day, we can see the creations of the Rivers and
Lakes poets as demonstrating diverted energies. It is important to mention
that the aggressively activist writers like Lu You and Xin Qiji also produced a
substantial amount of such works. The general tendency in the poetry of the
Four Lings and of the Rivers and Lakes poets is toward narrowness of vision,
refinement, aestheticism, and a lack of intellectual content. Nonetheless, the
Southern Song also witnessed some important new developments in the history of Chinese poetry. From the closing years of the twelfth century onward,
poetic circles were in fact surprisingly lively. Poetry societies (shishe), which
had made their appearance toward the end of the Northern Song, flourished
in urban surroundings, notably in Hangzhou. Literary organizations of this
kind, to which all celebrated poets and scholars of the day belonged, not
only sponsored social and literary gatherings in which members could rejoice
in fellowship and could write poetry and song lyrics together, but also held
competitions in which each participant had to write a poem or song lyric on
a common subject using particularly chosen rhyming words.
The case of the song lyric was somewhat different. Unlike shi poetry, which
already had a long history and attained a height in the Tang dynasty as well as
in the late eleventh and early twelfth centuries, song lyric emerged only in the
ninth century, in response to the newly introduced banquet music (yanyue)
from Central Asia. This new genre flourished in the subsequent Five Dynasties
(907–960) and attained full maturity in the Northern Song. Although many
late Song poets attempted to take new directions in writing poetry, they were
never able to completely revive that genre’s vitality. By contrast, the song
lyric still possessed creative potential. Literary historians generally agree that
the song lyric reached its height of sophistication during the Southern Song.
Completely within the inward turn of Southern Song culture, a few song
lyricists after the end of the twelfth century evolved interesting and novel
forms.
On the foundation of an already long literary tradition, literature no doubt
continued to flourish in interesting and varied ways in the Southern Song. If
creativity seemed to be largely contained within accepted categories, there
was a significant rise in the level of professionalism in the production of,
and reflection on, literature. And this increasing professionalism also brought
about some remarkable achievements.
475
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
II. Literature and the Way: the impact of Daoxue
Michael A. Fuller
The fall of the north was a national catastrophe, but its central cause was not
hard to find. Emperor Huizong may have been a feckless ruler in many ways,
but decades of unremitting factional strife within the bureaucracy were yet
more crucial in weakening the dynasty before the Jurchen conquest of the
north. The questions that confronted the elite stratum in the early Southern
Song were why factionalism initially arose and why it persisted with such
intensity through the final decades of the Northern Song. Many within the
elite simply chose to focus blame on their own particular cast of villains within
the contending parties and saw no need to search for more fundamental flaws
in the Northern Song polity. Others, however, turned their attention with
renewed intensity to a range of institutional and moral failings that had already
been topics of discussion before the Jurchen invasion.
Daoxue, the “Learning of the Way,” attained its initial identity as part
of the conservative reaction to Wang Anshi’s New Policies reforms in the
mid-Northern Song. During the period of Wang’s ascendancy, Sima Guang
(1019–1086) attracted a group of scholars to Luoyang who discovered a variety
of common concerns. Sima Guang reflected in particular on the dynasty’s
failure to heed the lessons of history about the need to clearly differentiate
the institutional roles of the ruler and his officials. Shao Yong (1012–1077),
Zhou Dunyi (1017–1073), and Zhang Zai (1020–1077) focused on finding stable
cosmological grounds for moral principles through which to govern. The
brothers Cheng Hao (1032–1086) and Cheng Yi (1033–1107), in contrast, turned
to the problem of individual moral self-cultivation, of how one can regain
the clarity of moral insight attained by Confucius and Mencius. When the
conservatives returned to power and drove the participants of the New Policies
regime into exile during the Yuanyou reign period (1086–1093), Sima Guang
briefly served in the high office of vice director of the Department of State
Affairs and vice director of the Chancellery and recommended Cheng Yi as
an imperial tutor to the young emperor. When the emperor came of age and
began to rule on his own, he restored his father’s New Policies advocates to
power, and they sent the conservatives into exile once more. Later the regime
took the further step of proscribing the writings of all those who participated
in the Yuanyou counterreform.
Throughout the partisan struggles of the final years of the Northern Song,
students of the Luoyang conservative thinkers kept their master’s teachings alive. During the process, the group’s marginalized, oppositional role
476
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
reinforced the centrality of the Cheng brothers’ questions of individual moral
authority and enhanced the importance of individual moral self-cultivation.
After the flight south and the founding of the Southern Song, these questions
became increasingly significant for the elite as a whole. First, the number of
people participating in the examination system continued to rise, while the
number of officials needed to staff the greatly diminished empire dropped.
Second, Emperor Gaozong relied on the autocratic approach of his prime minister Qin Gui to carry out the peace policies needed to stabilize his rule. Both
the policies themselves and the inflexible techniques used to enforce them
alienated a significant segment of the elite stratum. Those members of the
elite disenfranchised through failure in the examinations and through opposition to Qin Gui’s regime looked for ways to justify both their opposition to
the official system and their continuing status as members of a scholar–official
elite. Members of the Daoxue fellowship (to use Hoyt Tillman’s felicitous
term) provided increasingly compelling models.
Within elite culture there were debates – which occasionally grew quite
fierce – about the claims of the most strident Daoxue partisans to have exclusive
insight into the Confucian Way (which, they asserted, had been lost since
Mencius and revived by either Zhou Dunyi or the Cheng brothers). Within
the Daoxue community itself, as Tillman argues, there also was a considerable
range of approaches to the central question of moral self-cultivation as well
as disagreements about which Northern Song scholars were most important
in restoring the Way lost for two millennia. During the thirteenth century,
however, a broadly accepted Daoxue orthodoxy gradually coalesced as the
particular interpretations espoused by Zhu Xi came to define the Learning
of the Way. When some of Zhu’s commentaries were incorporated into the
examination system, moreover, his views came to deeply influence the moral,
social, and political discourse of the elite as a whole.
The Daoxue critique of embellished language
Daoxue encompasses particular communities, doctrines, and practices as well
as underlying cultural problems to which those doctrines and practices provided answers. This complexity of Daoxue as a phenomenon made a correspondingly multifaceted impact on Southern Song literary history. The truism
of Chinese studies of Song dynasty literature is that “literature declined with
the rise of the Learning of the Way”: this is roughly true, but it is incomplete.
The writers most closely associated with the Learning of the Way distrusted
belles-lettres and in the end forced a major rethinking of the very nature of
aesthetic experience. Yet major Southern Song poets also drew strength from
477
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
their participation in the Daoxue oppositional community. Moreover, Zhu
Xi’s synthesis, as part of a long-term trend in Chinese culture, provided a solution to aesthetic issues that had grown in intensity during the late Northern
Song and created a new foundation for the literary hermeneutics that deeply
informed late imperial Chinese literary culture.
The most famous and influential early Daoxue pronouncement on literature is Zhou Dunyi’s gloss on a statement in the Zuo Tradition attributed
to Confucius that “if wording is without adornment [wen], it will not
go far”:
Adornment is that by means of which one conveys the Way. If the wheels and
shafts are decorated but no one uses [the cart], this is pointless decoration.
How much more so when the cart itself is empty! Adornment of phrasing is
a craft; the Way and its virtue are the substance. When one has been careful
about the substance and a craftsman writes it, then, if admirable, it will be
cherished. If cherished, it will be passed on. The worthy will attain and learn
from it, and it will become a teaching. Thus [Confucius] said, “if wording
is without adornment, it will not go far.” However, even if the unworthy
have their father or older brother looking over them and their teacher urging
them, they do not learn; and when they are compelled, they do not obey.
They do not know to exert themselves over the Way and its virtue and take
only the adornment of phrasing as ability, while it is [in fact] just a craft.
Zhou’s stance here – and that of the Northern Song Daoxue advocates in
general – is different from earlier calls for serious writing that “returns to the
ancient” manner ( fugu). For Zhou, debates about style are largely irrelevant
and miss the central point: all style is simply an adornment of the moral
content. The goal of this adornment should be to make the wording pretty
enough for people to read, preserve, and transmit; beyond this function, style
has no meaning whatsoever. As Zhou suggests, however, style is not just
without content; it confuses people and makes them look for meaning in the
wrong places. Cheng Yi voices similar complaints:
Someone asked, “Does composing [zuowen] harm the Way or not?” [Cheng]
said, “It is harmful. In writing, if one is not single-minded, one is not skillful.
If one is single-minded, then one’s resolve narrows to this, and how can it be
as large as Heaven and Earth? The Documents says ‘On playing with things,
one loses one’s resolve.’ Writing also is playing with things.”
Cheng Yi sees the writings of the sages of antiquity as forced from them:
“The words of the sages and worthies were when they had no choice. If
there were this text [ yan], then this principle would be clear; if this text were
478
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
not written, there would be a lacuna in the principles [li] of the realm.” He
acknowledges the truism that the Confucian canon is highly accomplished
writing throughout, but he argues that this fact has been misinterpreted:
When people see the Six Classics, they believe that the sages also composed.
They do not know that when the sages expressed what had accumulated in
their breasts, it simply formed patterned text [wen] on its own. This is what is
referred to in [the saying] “Those with virtue surely will have texts.”
The patterned (wen) aspect of the Classics is strictly incidental to their
nature as repositories of moral principle.
In their marginalizing of the aesthetic aspects of texts, Zhou Dunyi and
Cheng Yi set forth a radical strategy to resolve a growing problem in elite culture. Song dynasty governance and the authority of the scholar–officials who
developed and carried out imperial policy rested not on aristocratic privilege
or mastery of received cultural traditions but on their creative implementation of the schema for rule embodied in the Confucian Classics. For Song
governance to be seen as an articulation of sage principles, however, the Confucian canon had to be deemed both interpretable and self-consistent. Major
cultural leaders like Ouyang Xiu forged the distinctive mid-Northern Song
ethos through their reading of the canon guided by the humanistic principle
that “sage governance did not stray far from human feelings”: they assumed
that the sages were men writing to other men, and that the basic intentions
motivating the canon could be recovered by drawing on a shared human
nature. What Ouyang Xiu held to be central in judging interpretations was
the correct apprehension of constant patterns of human response to external
circumstances preserved in the Confucian canon. These responses include
both intentions (dispositions to act) and feelings. Much of the interpretation
of the canonical texts, therefore, was a working backwards from texts as
records of the sages’ inherently correct responses to the sages’ inner states
that motivated the writing. Rhetorical and aesthetic features of the canonical
texts therefore were important guides in the apprehension of the logic of
response. This tolerant, optimistic hermeneutic approach proved inadequate
when confronted with increasingly strident partisan debates about policies
and principles derived from the canonical texts. Early Daoxue advocates, confronted with the increasing failure of the hermeneutic of human response to
provide unambiguous, univocal interpretations, came to distrust its aesthetic
mediation of sage meaning. Instead, they proposed the goal of the direct
apprehension of the mind of the sage in which the uncertainties of language
and representation no longer matter.
479
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The issue at stake in this debate was nothing less than the nature and locus of
meaning. Cheng Yi asserted that the sages wrote only in circumstances when,
if they failed to write, the “li of the realm” would be incomplete. Here li can
be translated as “principle,” the unchanging reason behind the appearance of
objects and events. More particularly, the domain of principle tends to be the
ethical. Cheng Yi notes, for example, that “In Heaven it is Fate; in Rightness, it
is Principle; in people it is Nature; being master of the body, it is the mind, but
they in all are one.” Principle is metaphysical (“above form,” xing er shang),
outside of time and the processes of transformation, and its primary function
is to serve as a guide to moral action. For Zhu Xi, one is assured access to
Principle in its unity and completeness because it is in the end identical with
human Nature (xing), which is similarly “above form.” The task of moral
self-cultivation is to recover the original mind that in turn gives one access to
the Nature. In this process, the student must learn how human desires (ren yu)
occlude Heavenly Principle and must learn accordingly to still the passions.
While a full account of the Daoxue fellowship’s discussions about Principle,
Nature, and the mind is beyond the scope of this chapter, the important point
here is that Daoxue, looking within the self and outside of form, confronted
a broadly acknowledged failure to find stable meanings that could claim universal assent through the conventional hermeneutics of experience. Rejecting
easy access to meaning within the phenomenal, Daoxue adherents turned
away from li as patterns in the world and from human feelings as the guide for
governance toward the interiority of Nature and the abstraction of Principle.
James T. C. Liu’s description of “China turning inward” in this period had
literary, ethical, and epistemological dimensions that evolved together with
the rise of Daoxue.
A literature of interiority and the countermovement outward
When the late Northern Song poet Huang Tingjian proposed the idea that Du
Fu and Han Yu had sources for all the language of their poetry, this gesture
was not so much a rejection of creativity as an argument for changing the
site and material for that creativity. Huang greatly admired his friend, mentor
and patron Su Shi, but he also was acutely aware of the problems that arose
from Su’s approach to writing. Su Shi sought to capture the immanent logic of
experience through the supple tracing of the moment of encounter with the
objects and events of the world. Since all aspects of experience participated
in patterns worthy of articulation, all were subjects for composition. Among
these were explicitly political topics like the impact of imperial policy on rural
life. Su Shi’s caustic wit in writing on political issues ultimately landed him
480
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
in prison and sent him into exile. Huang argued that biting satire was not
proper to poetry and that instead poetry ought to draw its material from
within, from the “self and its emotions” (xing qing). He presented a model
of composition based on mediation, reflection, and inwardness. Such poetry
would not withdraw from moral commitments since the self reveals itself
through intentions to act and dispositions toward objects – both aspects are
part of the term yi – and such intentions are inherently moral. Huang Tingjian
in his letters constantly stressed that moral self-cultivation was the root from
which poetry grew. While the ethical character of Su Shi’s poetry sprang as
an immediate reflection of the moment of interpretive encounter, Huang
Tingjian instead pulled back and sought to articulate not the encounter itself
but the shadings and subtle dynamics of the self as it responds to the world;
with proper self-cultivation, that response would be morally correct, and the
poem would stand as a form of moral self-presentation.
Since Du Fu, the greatest Tang poet, was famous both for his political poetry
and for his late poetry of complex response to the world, Huang Tingjian’s
argument that every phrase Du Fu used had a source in the earlier textual
tradition recasts Du Fu’s poetry into the form of subtle exploration of the
processes of engagement that Huang advocated as an answer to Su Shi’s poetics of encounter. For Huang, Du Fu engages the world not through his own
isolated subjectivity but through the structures and resources of the culture:
what he orders in writing a poem are not the particulars of the phenomenal
realm but the meanings these particulars have been given through their prior
representation in the textual tradition. Huang Tingjian, in shifting the focus
of poetry away from objects and onto human attitudes toward objects, avoids
Su Shi’s methodological and epistemological impasses. That is, for Su Shi,
the deep patterns of the world were, in the end, beyond human knowing:
although Su affirmed that humans could translate the patterns of encounter
into the structures of writing, he argued that the process of translation in the
end was inexplicable. The immediate impact of Huang Tingjian’s arguments
about poetry was to encourage writers of the next generation to believe,
contra Su Shi, that there was a method ( fa) for writing poetry and that they
could discover that method by attentively reading and reworking the great
poems of the past. This manner of writing poetry – discussed in greater detail
below – acquired the name of the “Jiangxi style” after an essay written by
Lü Benzhong in which he proclaimed the existence of a “Jiangxi School of
poetry” that took Huang Tingjian as its model.
Critics soon condemned “Jiangxi” poetry as a shallow exercise in pilfering
obscure phrases from past poets to construct poems with neither aesthetic
481
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
merit nor affective power. Lü Benzhong himself clearly rejected the narrow
stiffness of Jiangxi technique and reportedly regretted writing the essay that
started it all. However, the Jiangxi poets represented a deeper shift in poetry –
one based on the self-conscious drawing together of the internal resources of
poetry at one remove from the immediacy of experience – that proved far
more durable than its initial manifestation. Debates about the Jiangxi style in
the early Southern Song explore the tension within poetic practice between
Huang Tingjian’s model of writing as a form of reflection on the self in its
construction of a world of human meanings and Su Shi’s approach of writing
as the trace of an encounter that in itself is a revelation of meanings that include
but transcend the human. These debates intersected with Daoxue discussions
about the nature of the self and its interaction with the world and affected
aspects of poetry seemingly distant from the philosophical controversies.
During the Southern Song, the interactions between Daoxue and literature
occurred in three phases: the early years (roughly 1127–1200) when the debates
within the Daoxue community were shaping basic positions, a transitional
period (roughly 1200–1232) when Daoxue proponents served as key members
of the networks of elite opposition to the central court, and a late period
(1232–1280) when the court coopted Daoxue and integrated it into mainstream
elite culture. The two most important Southern Song poets – Lu You (1125–
1210) and Yang Wanli (1127–1206) – belong to the first period. Both broke
with the Jiangxi style early in their careers and explicitly argued that the
sources of poetry were in the external world of experience. Both also show
in quite different ways the impact of evolving Daoxue concerns on literary
composition. A variety of new voices that appear in poetry and poetics during
the transitional period – the Four Lings of Yongjia, the “Rivers and Lakes”
poets, and the critic Yan Yu – reveal how writers were beginning to define
themselves within the Daoxue conceptual framework. By the final period,
major writers like Liu Kezhuang and Wen Tianxiang clearly were drawing on
Daoxue in their most basic understanding of the act of composition.
The early years: the convergence of aesthetic and philosophical
issues in Yang Wanli and Lu You
During his own lifetime, Zhu Xi did not define a Daoxue consensus. Although
the community committed to learning the Confucian Way agreed that individuals could claim inalienable access to unerring moral authority, what the
basis was for that authority and how exactly a person could come to be a sage
remained matters of dispute. Both Lu You and Yang Wanli were part of this
large community defined in part by social connections, in part by opposition
482
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
to the policies of Qin Gui, and in part by a shared resolve to realize the Way
of the sages in their own practice. Yang Wanli, for example, had excellent
Daoxue credentials. He took the style name “Studio of Sincerity” (Chengzhai)
because he was deeply influenced by Zhang Jun, an official and general who
played a key role in the early Southern Song defense against the Jin. Zhang
Jun also was the father of the important Daoxue scholar Zhang Shi. When Yang
Wanli attained a high position in the imperial court, he recommended Zhang
Shi, Zhu Xi, and other Daoxue figures for court office. Finally, Yang Wanli’s
commentary on the Classic of Changes was highly regarded and at times circulated together with Cheng Yi’s. The content of Yang’s commentary, however,
shows that on central issues he more closely resembled Su Shi than Cheng Yi
or Zhu Xi. For Yang Wanli, as for Su Shi, people were participants in a world
of constant change, and the very nature of that world and of the role of people
in it made knowledge of the processes driving change difficult. Like Su Shi, he
argued that it is possible to capture the deeper patterns of the world through
writing that follows the flow of experience, but that it is difficult to find stable
methods besides suppleness of response.
Yang Wanli’s arguments about how people know the world are simultaneously philosophical and aesthetic. They define his stance vis-à-vis both
Daoxue and Jiangxi poetics, and this convergence of poetic practice, poetics,
and intellectual systematizing – this drive to account for what one is doing
in terms of larger arguments – reveals the growing impact of Daoxue during the early Southern Song. Jiangxi poetics focused on literary method and
poetic tradition, and even Lü Benzhong’s addition of the idea of a “method of
liveliness” (huofa) merely complicated the ways of using tradition rather than
pointing writers to sources within the world of experience. Yang Wanli decisively rejected the Jiangxi style’s self-enclosed couplet-crafting on empirical
grounds – the approach was not productive and he found something better –
but the “something better” directly related the act of writing to his larger
understanding of the human place in the world. As he explains in a preface:
The Triple Dawn (New Year’s morning) of the fifth year of the Chunxi reign
was a holiday. On this day, having little official business, I wrote poems.
Suddenly it was as if I had an awakening: at that moment I bade farewell to
the Tang writers as well as to Wang, Chen, and the Jiangxi masters; and I
no longer dared to study them. Afterward I felt a delight: I tried telling one
of the young ones to hold a brush while I improvised several poems, and
lines flowed out without any of the difficulty of former days. Thereafter, each
afternoon, after the clerks had dispersed and the audience hall was empty, I
would grab a face-masking fan, pace about the rear garden, climb the old city
483
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
wall, pluck medlar and chrysanthemum, and beat my way about the flowers
and bamboo. All the myriad images came to present me with material for
poems. It seems “beyond my command”: before I had responded to the first,
the next already pressed upon me. In a torrent, I was unaware of the difficulty
of writing poetry.
Yang Wanli discovered that the stuff of poetry was the world of experience.
Inwardness and control just do not matter much. This theme of poetry as a
barely controlled encounter with the world appears frequently in his poetry:
(“Late Cold, Composing on Narcissus Flowers and the Lake
and Mountains,” third of three)
In refining lines, how can one be without a forge and hammer?
But when the line’s complete, it’s not necessarily entirely due to them.
This old man is not seeking out lines of poetry:
The lines of poetry have come seeking this old man.
He also returns to the theme of the world impressing itself upon the writer in
his discussions of poetry:
On the whole, in the making of poetry inspiration is the best and recitation
second, while social verse comes about when one has no choice. To begin
with, I have no intent to write this particular poem, but this thing, this event
happens to strike me. My intention also happens to be moved by this thing
or this event. The encounter comes first, the response follows, and this poem
comes out. How is it my creation? It is Heaven’s. This is called inspiration.
This sense of humans participating in meanings that encompass us corresponds with his philosophical account:
What is the Classic of Changes (Yi)? The Yi speaks of transformation. The Yi
is the writing in which the sage penetrates transformation. To what does
transformation refer? In my view, yin and yang are the transformation of the
Great Ultimate. The Five Phases are the transformation of yin and yang. People
and the myriad phenomena are the transformation of the Five Phases, and the
myriad affairs are the transformation of people and the myriad phenomena.
From the beginning until now the transformations of the myriad affairs have
never ceased
Yang Wanli uses the same terms as the early Daoxue thinkers to describe
what lies beyond the observable realm, but unlike them, he puts people on
a par with other objects amidst the swirl of the world of change. Because
the Daoxue account still was taking shape and other contending views existed
alongside those of Zhu Xi, we need not consider Yang Wanli as explicitly
484
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
rejecting the particular formulations of Zhu Xi’s system. Moreover, while
Yang rejects the Jiangxi style’s movements of meaning inward, he probably
was not explicitly confronting the corresponding inwardness of Zhu Xi and
Lu Jiuyuan. During this period, the larger Daoxue community continued to
debate other compelling alternatives more focused on history, statecraft, and
principles to be derived from the vicissitudes of experience. Indeed, the very
success of Yang Wanli’s commentary on the Classic of Changes suggests the
variety of positions discussed at the time.
Lu You presents a more complicated case. His mentor was Zeng Ji, who
in turn was the student of Lü Benzhong, who was the great-uncle of the
important Daoxue figure Lü Zuqian. Like Yang Wanli, he was a part of the
oppositional pro-war community in which Daoxue matured, but he did not
share Yang’s close connection with the major Daoxue advocates. Lu You initially wrote in a crafted Jiangxi manner, but when he was forty-eight years of
age he received appointment as an assistant to the military governor (xuanfushi) of Sichuan close to the border with the Jin state. The next half-decade
of garrison life profoundly changed his views on poetry. He came to realize both the limits of the Jiangxi search for method and the importance of
seeing the world in all its variety and substance if one is to write powerful
poetry. As he explains in a poem reflecting on his growth as a poet during this
period,
The use of the Heavenly loom and the brocade of clouds is within me,
[But] the marvelous part of the cutting and forming is not in the knife and ruler.
Like Yang Wanli, Lu You came to stress looking beyond poetry for the source
of poetic creativity. Yet, as the couplet above suggests, the role that Lu You
assigns to the world is more mediated and at a safer distance than Yang’s
account of objects and scenes constantly impinging upon him. Lu You in
his accounts of writing poetry splits the process into the objects and events
that serve as the material of poetry, on the one hand, and the intentions and
emotions that form the meaning of poetry, on the other. Lu You, that is, looks
to the inner sources for assessing experience that both Huang Tingjian and
the Daoxue scholars stressed:
I suppose that people’s emotions are such that when one’s sadness and
vexation are stirred within and one has no words for it, one then begins to
express it in poetry. Otherwise, there would be no poetry. Su Wu, Li Ling,
Tao Qian, Xie Lingyun, Du Fu, and Li Bai all were agitated by what they
could not bring to an end, and thus their poetry has become the standard
[fa] for a hundred generations. In our own dynasty, Lin Bu and Wei Ye died
485
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
as commoners while Mei Yaochen and Shi Yannian were rejected and never
used in office; Su Shunqin and Huang Tingjian died in exile while the Jiangxi
poets of recent times were proscribed by inclusion on a faction list, and they
all attained reputations for talent. I suppose poetic inspiration [xing] basically
is like this.
Lu You here asserts poetry’s unique ability to express intense internal states,
but he is quite consistent (though not completely so) in taking the images of
the external world as being the means through which a writer can articulate
essentially inner states rather than as having independent meaning of their
own. In the middle of a poem about visiting a garden, for example, Lu You
makes this act of borrowing objects explicit:
People say to this white-haired old man,
“Why are you still as foolish as a child?”
This old man certainly is not foolish:
I am borrowing the flowers to bring forth my poem.
The poem carries the fragrance of the flowers,
And the east wind does not dare blow . . .
Lu You’s distinction between the external occasions for poetry and the
internal motives that lead one to respond to those events and objects appears
in many forms. It also complicates the significance of his rejection of the Jiangxi
style’s focus on crafting and the poetic tradition. Lu You’s turning outward
proves to be at the same time a yet more intense turning inward. He famously
wrote in a poem to one of his sons, “If you in fact want to learn poetry, /
the effort is outside poetry.” Scholars over the centuries have disagreed about
what this pronouncement means, but the consensus points to a combination of
seeking experience in the world and moral self-cultivation. Lu You’s insistence
that learning does not count unless it is not only understood but practiced
strongly echoes the contemporaneous Daoxue focus on “getting it for oneself ”
(zide). He writes,
As to the Way of the Sages, how could what you formerly practiced day and
night be other than this: if one says it, one must enact it, and one takes it
to heart rather than merely speaking and hearing it. Beyond this, there is no
other way.
Lu You in his comments on poetry and in his approach to writing poetry begins
the complex redefinition of poetry in response to the moral foundationalism of
Daoxue. Although he sees that poetry must engage the world to be meaningful,
meaning is in moral terms, in terms of human responses and ethical judgments.
486
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
Compared with Lu You, Yang Wanli was the more systematic thinker and
had closer ties to the Daoxue community, but he proves to be the last major
writer of the old order, while Lu You is the first voice of the new.
The early years: Zhu Xi and the transparency of texts
Daoxue’s inward turn contributed philosophical underpinnings to Lu You’s
and Yang Wanli’s revisions of the Jiangxi style. Neither, however, confronted
the challenge to the literary that was implicit in Daoxue views of language,
mind, nature, and meaning. Lu You and Yang Wanli seem not to have seen
any great need to defend the role of literariness – the conscious crafting of
texts – although both acknowledged the limits to what craft alone can achieve.
In part this may have been a matter of timing, and in part it may be due to their
status on the margin of the core Daoxue fellowship. In the larger oppositional
community to which they belonged, Zhou Dunyi’s attack on the aesthetic
aspect of writing was as yet just one position in the discussion. As Daoxue
arguments began to coalesce around the works of a few central thinkers and
to have greater impact in elite culture, however, the issue of the role of the
literary grew more urgent.
Most histories of Chinese literature present the major figures in Daoxue
as moralists who were suspicious of the alluring surface of literary texts.
More recent studies seeking to rehabilitate Zhu Xi have stressed that he
and his circle in fact appreciated the sensuous life and accepted the pretty
accoutrements – like poetry – to a well-ordered life. However, both positions
are somewhat beside the point. The central Daoxue project was attaining
the mind of a sage. Daoxue advocates argued that this was possible because
we all inherently share the same inner being (seen either as mind or as
Nature) with the sages. Moreover, this inner being, since it defies limits
of historical transformation, must be above form (xing er shang) and free
from the uncertainties of the empirically given; it must be identical with
Heavenly Principle (tian li), and thereby allow us to understand the normative
significance (yi) of all objects and events that come before us, since this
understanding is precisely the definition of sagehood. However, for the Daoxue
project to work either the sage inner core must prove directly accessible
through introspection without the need for guidance from the earlier sages,
or the texts left by the sages must prove infallible guides to the recovery of
the inner core. In reading canonical texts, the Daoxue imperative was to move
beyond the historically contingent aspects of its composition to the normative
significance behind the represented objects and events, since the reader’s act
of moving from surface representation to significance was a grasping of the
487
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
working of the sage mind in the initial creation of the text. This hermeneutic
for reading the canon left no room for extraneous crafting: all patterning (wen)
of the text must arise spontaneously out of – and be integral to – the sage
translation of understanding into representation. Nor was there any room
for unresolved meanings, indeterminate implications left embodied in the
images. This hermeneutic for canonical texts became the model for reading
in general and in turn created the norms for proper Daoxue writing. It was
neither puritanism nor philistinism that led to a distrust of craft but the deep
Daoxue imperative to guarantee transparency of significance.
During the early years of the Southern Song, the question of the proper
role for crafting was far less a matter of Daoxue debate than was the role
of texts at all in learning to be a sage. Many accounts of the development
of Daoxue frame the debate in terms of Lu Jiuyuan as the advocate of just
recovering the “lost mind,” one who saw texts as largely irrelevant, versus
Zhu Xi as the more cautious teacher who urged students to rectify themselves
through the challenge of fully internalizing key texts of the Confucian canon.
However, this account is too schematized, for the impulse to do away with
texts was shared more broadly within the Daoxue fellowship. One writer, for
example, attributed to Cheng Yi the following paean to recovering the lost
mind:
The former sages and the later sages are like matching two halves of a tally.
It is not through the transmitting of the sages’ way but a transmission of the
sages’ mind. It is not a transmittal of the sages’ mind but a transmittal of
one’s own mind. One’s own mind is not different from the mind of the sages.
Vast and boundless, all forms of goodness already are present. If one wants
to transmit the way of the sages, one should just broaden and fill this mind.
[From a translation by Chu Ping-tzu]
Zhu Xi, however, rejected both the attribution and the argument:
Now one who learns the way of the sages can know the mind of the sage.
Knowing the mind of the sage and using it to regulate one’s own mind so that
one reaches a point where there is no difference from the mind of the sage:
this is the so-called transmission of the mind. How can one say that this “does
not transmit [the sage’s] way but transmits [his] mind, does not transmit [the
sage’s] mind but transmits one’s own!” Since one already speaks of it as one’s
own mind, what transmission can there be? How much the less when it is
not rooted in clarifying through discussion, preserving [what one has gained],
and nourishing [the moral nature] but rather directly “broadens and fills” it?
What will one use [as a standard of] correctness as one broadens and fills it?
[From a translation by Chu Ping-tzu]
488
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
For Zhu Xi, reading the canonical texts was essential in escaping the limitations
of one’s own subjective experience:
There is another type of person who has never read texts but says, “I already
have become enlightened and attained the principle of the Way. The mind
of fear and compassion is like this. The mind of shame and revulsion is like
this, and the mind of moral judgments is like this.” These are no more than a
private opinion, as in the recent [debate over the] imperial temple for distant
ancestors.
For Zhu Xi, the canonical texts are essential, but he also argued that their
status as supremely well-written texts had been misunderstood:
[Chen] Caiqing [Wenwei] asked, “The first sentence of Li Han’s preface to
Han Yu’s collection is very good.” [Zhu Xi] replied, “You, sir, say it is good. I
see it as having a fault.” Chen said, “‘Aesthetically ordered writing, wen, is a
tool to hold together the Way.’ Now, since the Six Classics are wen, and all
that they convey is the principle of the Way, how is there a fault?” [Zhu Xi]
answered, “This is not so. This wen all flows out from within the Way. How
could there be such a principle as wen being able to hold together the Way?
Wen is wen and the Way is the Way: wen is just like the condiments for one’s
food. To take wen as holding together the Way would be to take the branch
as the root and the root as the branch. Is this acceptable?”
Zhu Xi thus was not opposed to literary endeavor altogether. He wanted its
role to be understood as merely ancillary. Thus he criticized Su Shi, whose
works continued to be enormously popular in the Southern Song, for obfuscating the place of the literary:
The Way is the roots and trunk of wen. Wen is the branches and leaves
of the Way. Being rooted in the Way, what is expressed in wen therefore
also is the Way. The compositions of the sages and worthies of the Three
Dynasties all came forth from this way of thinking. Wen is thus the Way.
Now, [Su] Dongpo says, “What I call wen must be together with the Way.”
Thus wen is independently wen, and the Way is independently the Way. He
waits until he is composing, then goes to look for a Way to insert. This is his
greatest fault. It is just that each time [he writes], the wording is so floridly
marvelous that he captures the surface meaning, but at this point he lets [the
deeper meaning] slip away unawares.
If one were willing to limit the claims for writing, Zhu Xi had no argument
with indulging in composition from time to time:
It is not unacceptable to write a few lines of poetry occasionally, but there is
no point in writing a lot, because that would be just getting mired in it. When
489
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
one is not dealing with matters, is calm and self-composed, what could be
better than to think over some lines of poetry? At such a time the true flavor
issues forth: this is different from those normally considered good poets.
The challenge that Zhu Xi presented to the next generation of writers was to
confront the choice he offers: writing of high moral seriousness must find its
form spontaneously and must subordinate literary features to the articulation
of the Way, or writing is just a pastime.
The early thirteenth century: taking positions on “principle”
Who cared about Daoxue philosophy in the early thirteenth century? Was it as
marginal as it had been a century earlier? The textual record clearly suggests
not: by Zhu Xi’s death in 1200 debates drawing upon the Daoxue issues of
Nature and feelings, the sage mind, principle and desire, and so on were
pervasive. The major literary writers of the time exchanged poems and letters
with the major contemporary Daoxue proponents, and when they argued,
they argued in Daoxue terms. Both groups were part of a large circulating
population of literati on the margins of official political institutions. Some had
official rank, while some sought entrée into the official stratum; others sought
to be effective within literati society itself; some sought employment in the
wider world, while others retired to the life of a rural teacher or landholder.
They knew one another through personal contact, since this was a peripatetic
group, and they also had access to one another’s writings through the active
publishing industry. Although most histories of Chinese literature refer to
a “Rivers and Lakes Poetic School” during the mid-Southern Song, a better
approach is to stress the rise of a socially, politically, and intellectually complex
literati culture that encompassed all the figures who appear in modern literary
and intellectual histories. The participants in this culture had to confront
the Daoxue arguments that were part of the contemporary discourse; even
if they disagreed with those arguments, they could not avoid framing their
disagreements in a shared language that increasingly was shaped by the Daoxue
conceptual matrix.
To take just one example of the intersection of the literary, intellectual,
and political, Bao Hui (1182–1268) had a long and successful career at the
local level and by the end of his life served in high court positions. His father
had studied under both Lu Jiuyuan and Zhu Xi. Bao Hui exchanged poems
with the “Rivers and Lakes” poet Dai Fugu (who never served) and wrote a
preface for his collection. Dai Fugu knew Zhao Shixiu and others of the “Four
Lings of Yongjia,” and also debated poetics with Yan Yu and Wang Ye. Wang
490
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
Ye exchanged poems with the major Daoxue figure and official Zhen Dexiu,
whom Dai Fugu praised in his poetry. The prominent literatus Ye Shi, who had
debated with Zhu Xi and came from Yongjia, wrote the funerary inscription
for Xu Zhao, another of the “Four Lings of Yongjia,” and a colophon for an
early collection of Liu Kezhuang’s poetry. Liu Kezhuang in turn knew Dai
Fugu, helped Zhen Dexiu to compile a literary anthology based on Daoxue
norms, and wrote a preface to Bao Hui’s collection; Liu also was a poet
included in Chen Qi’s important Rivers and Lakes Collection, in which Dai Fugu
and Zhao Shixiu also appeared. (However, the original form of the collection
is not certain, and the various extant editions differ significantly in their lists of
poets.) These are just a few connections extracted from a very dense network
that ties these people to one another and to the larger oppositional literati
community.
The profusion of ties within the oppositional community during the midSouthern Song deepened the impact of Daoxue arguments on literature. Bao
Hui, in discussing poetry, wrote,
People of old did not write poetry lightly. They did not write many poems,
but if a poem did come forth, it surely attained the greatest refinement in
the realm. If depicting principle [li], then the philosophical interest [liqu] was
fully presented; if depicting events, then the aspects of the event were all
luminously manifest; if depicting an object, then the manner of the object
was complete. There were aspects that exhausting knowledge and pushing
strength to the limit could not attain, as if it were the spontaneous sound of
Creative Transformation [zaohua].
Here Bao Hui appears to echo Yang Wanli’s vision of the larger patterns of
the world expressing themselves through the responses of the poet. Bao Hui’s
preface to Dai Fugu’s poetry, however, suggests that his understanding of
principle in fact was in the normative, moral terms of Daoxue:
Poetry of old took principle as central, and Stone-Screen [Dai Fugu] obtained
his [poetry] within principle. Poetry of old esteemed resolve, and StoneScreen’s comes from resolve. Poetry of old valued the authentic [zhen], and
Stone-Screen’s comes forth from the authentic. These three all show the
depth and distance of his sources, which others cannot reach. Principle is
complete in the Classics. If the Classics are clear, then principle is clear. I once
heard that there was someone who told Stone-Screen that the poetry of the
present dynasty could not reach that of the Tang. Stone-Screen said, “Not so:
the poetry of the present dynasty comes from the Classics.” This is something
people have not understood, but Stone-Screen alone understands.
491
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
In this preface, “principle” is “moral principle,” and its locus is within the
sage mind and the sage texts. The beginning section of a farewell poem Dai
Fugu wrote to Bao Hui confirms Bao’s interpretation: when the two discussed
literature, they did so in solidly Daoxue terms:
Although poetry and prose are different paths,
Principle and rightness return to one.
The Airs and the Sao have gone through many transformations,
And the assembled masters of the Late Tang appeared.
Our dynasty takes the old learning as its teacher:
The Six Classics are put into practice in our age.
The assembled worthies support one another,
And composition returned to the Orthodox Transmission.
Dai’s critical comment about the Late Tang masters refers to shifts in contemporary practice. The “Four Lings of Yongjia” strongly advocated returning
to the mixture of simplicity, calmness, and crafting associated with the Late
Tang style of Jia Dao and Yao He. Their style was becoming popular in the
broad literati stratum, and although Dai at times also wrote in the Late Tang
manner, he remained ambivalent about its growing importance. His critique
is in part framed in the traditional arguments of “returning to the old,” but
also in part in the new arguments of Daoxue moral philosophy.
This mix of old literary and new moral tenets reappears in Dai Fugu’s
debates about poetry addressed to Yan Yu. Both had participated with Wang
Ye in a discussion of Late Tang and contemporary poetry. Dai then wrote a
series of quatrains to express his position:
#1
Composition follows the age in its ups and downs:
Completely transforming the Airs and Sao, it reached the Late Tang.
All the age in its chanting puts forward Du Fu and Li Bai;
People of the time do not discern that there are Chen Shidao and Huang
Tingjian.
#5
Giving shape to Nature and feelings is my task:
Dwelling on fine scenery is but childish play.
An embroidered bag of speech may be remarkable,
But it is not poetry that is useful among people.
The phrase “chanting one’s Nature and feelings” had a venerable history in
Chinese poetics. Dai Fugu’s poetry shows, however, that Daoxue had changed
the intellectual system within which the phrase was used. When Dai Fugu and
492
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
Bao Hui wrote of Nature, they meant the unblemished, self-complete Daoxue
Nature defined through the debates of the former generation. “Giving shape
to Nature and feelings” in this cultural context acquires meanings unimagined
by the author of the “Great Preface” to the Classic of Poetry. Poetry brings with
it a moral duty to know Nature and cultivate feelings consonant with that
Nature that Ye Shi notes in a preface to a commentary on the Classic of Poetry:
Since the beginning of writing, poetry has been foremost in instruction, and
King Wen and Wu and the Duke of Zhou were most detailed in their using
it. In examining their regulation, when people responded to it in accord, they
arrived at those who shared the same virtue with Heaven. In the poems of
those already instructed, the Nature and feelings were increasingly clear.
To make the matter even more complicated and deeply enmeshed in contemporary debates, Dai Fugu’s two phrases “giving shape to” (taoxie) and
“dwelling on fine scenery” (liulian guangjing) come from an earlier Daoxue
challenge to poetry that Ye Shi cites in his preface to Liu Kezhuang’s poetry:
Formerly Xie Xiandao [Liangzuo, d. 1102, a student of the Cheng brothers]
said that “to give shape to [taoye] earth-bound desires and depict the manner of
things is not so good as the poems of Yan [Yannian], Xie [Lingyun], Xu [Ling],
and Yu [Xin] that dwelled on fine scenery.” Ever since this argument became
current, poetry has been abandoned because of it.
In this context, Dai Fugu’s claim that “to give shape to Nature and feelings
is his task” becomes a morally reenvisioned understanding of poetry that
answers Xie Liangzuo’s challenge.
There is, however, another way to answer Xie Liangzuo’s challenge: to
declare independence, to assert that poetry fundamentally just is not about
the moral, epistemological, and ontological domain claimed by Daoxue. This
is Yan Yu’s strategy. In Canglang’s Remarks on Poetry, he famously asserted,
Now in poetry there is a separate material that does not involve books.
In poetry there is a separate interest that does not involve principle. But if
a writer is not one who has read much and investigated many principles,
then he cannot reach the acme of poetry. [Translation by Stephen Owen,
modified]
Modern scholarship has debated what Yan Yu meant by “principle” here. Yan
Yu was of the same milieu as Dai Fugu, Bao Hui, and Ye Shi, so there is no
compelling reason to assume that his usage of the term differed significantly
from theirs. In claiming that “interest” (qu) in poetry precisely did not involve
principle, he turns away from the sort of “philosophical interest” (liqu) that Bao
493
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Hui praised. Yan Yu rejects the Late Tang style as too shallow and Song dynasty
poetry as too prosy and focuses on the High Tang as the doorway to a domain
of self-sufficient aesthetic experience that needs no further justification. In
cutting poetry free from the demands of Daoxue moral responsibility, Yan Yu
altogether eliminates the Classic of Poetry – which necessarily blends moral
and aesthetic categories – from his account. He simply has students start with
the Chu Ci, then go on to Han, Wei, Six Dynasties, and Tang poetry.
The impact of Daoxue in the mid-Southern Song was to redefine the conceptual landscape within which literature was written and read. The shifts in
meaning of such basic terms as Nature, feelings, mind, and li (which changed
from “pattern” into “principle”) – shifts driven by the need to provide compelling solutions to deep problems in the culture – forced writers to rethink
their task. They were compelled to make choices about how to participate in
the new moral order.
The later years of the Southern Song: a poetics of the moral self
During the middle years of the Southern Song, literati began to accommodate
themselves to the Daoxue conceptual universe at the same time that they
adopted its social commitments and moral justifications for elite opposition
to the increasingly autocratic and inaccessible political order. Some writers,
such as Yan Yu and the “Four Lings of Yongjia,” argued for a poetics that
essentially ceded all of the social, moral, and philosophical concerns to Daoxue
and carved out a realm of craft and “poetry.” Others, such as Dai Fugu and
many of the “Rivers and Lakes” writers, preserved a space for craft against the
encroachments of Daoxue but, like Lu You, began to see craft as in service to
the difficult task of representing the inner core of the self that Daoxue labeled
the Nature and the mind. This latter defense of poetry comes to dominate
the work of the major late Southern Song writers. Liu Kezhuang and Wen
Tianxiang provide the clearest examples.
Liu Kezhuang began writing in the first decades of the thirteenth century.
His earliest poetry, from which he saved just one hundred poems, largely was
in the Late Tang style of the period. His first published volume of poetry,
noted above, shows a shift away from calm landscape verse: since he took Lu
You as one of his models and was an ambitious poet, the volume included
poems in a broad range of styles and touched upon political issues of the
day. It earned the praise of both Ye Shi and Zhen Dexiu and three years
later was included in the Rivers and Lakes Collection. Two years after Chen Qi
published the Rivers and Lakes Collection, he, Liu Kezhuang, and other writers
in the collection were impeached for slander because opposition to the new
494
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
emperor’s ascension had not died down, and the regime sought to make an
example. Although one of Liu’s poems in particular was offered as evidence,
high-ranking officials at court came to his aid and he retained the low rank of
a county magistrate while others in the group suffered demotion and exile.
Liu Kezhuang’s early poetry shows two contradictory impulses. On the
one hand, he insisted on the poet’s right to protest:
To sorrow over the times, from the start, is the poet’s job:
Don’t be surprised that there is much turmoil in my chanting.
On the other, he sought the equanimity that philosophical poise should offer:
Recently, worldly concerns have ceased:
Don’t be surprised that these small poems are limpid.
Although Liu had been cautioned about the dangers of writing verse, he
never backed down from his early commitment. Instead, he sought a poetics
that could defend the importance of both modes of writing. The central
issue was the value of poems that have no explicit moral purpose. First, Liu
Kezhuang argued that there is no harm in an appreciation of the beauties of
the phenomenal realm:
The argument that “toying with wind and moonlight defiles one’s behavior”
has been current for a long while. In recent times, people have esteemed the
Learning of Principle and slighted poetry. Occasionally they write poems, but
most of it is no more than versified “recorded sayings” or classics lectures.
But Kangjie [Shao Yong] and Mingdao [Cheng Hao] never failed to appreciate
“wind, moon, flowers, and willows,” and this did not detract from their being
great Confucians.
“Toying” with the world was wrong, but that did not preclude more proper
responses. More centrally, the responses to the world should accommodate
the full range of feelings proper to the human:
When my child first entered school, I initially selected one hundred quatrains
in each of pentasyllabic and heptasyllabic lines to orally teach him . . . My child
asked, “Formerly, Du Mu criticized Yuan Zhen and Bai Juyi for ‘teaching
licentiousness.’ Now, among the poems you selected are many ‘boudoir
feelings,’ ‘spring longings,’ and ‘inner palace laments’: is that proper?” I said,
“The Great Preface says, ‘It comes forth from the feelings and Nature and
stops with ritual and rightness.’ Poems then and now reach this point and
stop. Now, Heavenly Principle will not accept the vanishing of what comes
from the feelings and Nature, and a sage’s brush cannot edit out what stops
within ritual and rightness. My young son should know this.”
495
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
In the end, Liu develops a poetics of “Nature and feelings” in which the objects
and events of the phenomenal realm are but occasions to bring forth what is
constant in human experience:
I once said that what takes feelings, Nature, rites, and rightness as its basis and
birds, animals, grasses, and trees as its material is poetry of the Classic of Poetry.
That which takes books as its basis and affairs as its material is the poetry of
literati . . . Since the “Airs of the States,” “Encountering Sorrow,” Selections of
Refined Literature, New Songs of the Jade Terrace, Tribal Bureau [songs], down
to Tang and Song, there have been many changes. Nonetheless, what has
changed is the form of poetry. Throughout a thousand years and ten thousand
generations, what has not changed are human nature and feelings. How could
your Nature and feelings differ from mine?
Liu Kezhuang solved the problem of how to justify poetry – even that of
moonlight and spring longing – by transforming poetry into the project of
articulating Nature. He brings to Daoxue’s morally pure and difficult-to-know
Nature the writer’s expertise in recognizing implicit patterns. Poetry depicts
not the patterns of the world as such but the always morally informed patterns
of human response to the world. This poetry of the self provides a role for the
aesthetic in the Daoxue world of inwardness of meaning.
Wen Tianxiang is the first major poet of a world of values structured by
Daoxue. He is primarily famous as the great patriot poet–official who recorded
his campaign of resistance to the Mongol invasion in South-Pointing Record,
wrote the stirring “Song of the Righteous Breath of Life” while in captivity,
and finally was executed after refusing to submit to the Mongols. Before Wen
Tianxiang began his fight against the Mongol invaders, however, he seems
to have had little interest in poetry. Historical accounts instead present him
as a model young scholar–official with a strong interest in Daoxue. He began
his formal studies, for example, with the Daoxue scholar Ouyang Shoudao
(ca 1209–?). His early poetry reflects his philosophical concerns. On parting
from his brother, for example, he writes,
For ten years we have long traveled together.
The many gentlemen have lectured aptly and of the essentials.
As Heaven from the Abyss, we should separate Principle and desire.
Inside and outside, we should unify knowledge and action . . .
Wen built upon Liu Kezhuang’s dualistic formulation of the world as
the material for poetry and Nature, feelings, and the moral order as the
substance. However, he further reduced the role of the experiential realm
when he transformed the traditional idea of poetry “chanting of one’s Nature
496
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
and feelings” into the idea of its manifesting their harmony, a key Daoxue
concern:
Poetry is that by which one brings forth [ fa] the harmony of one’s Nature and
feelings. Before Nature and feelings are brought forth, the poetry is without
sound. Once Nature and feelings are brought forth, poetry has sound. The
essence that is shut in by the poetry without sound is made manifest by the
traces of the poetry with sound.
Wen took the terminology of the “not yet manifest,” the “already manifest,”
and “harmony” from a crucial passage in the Zhongyong: “Before delight,
anger, sorrow, and joy have come forth is called ‘centeredness’; coming forth
and in every case attaining just measure is called ‘harmony’: centeredness is
the great root of all under heaven, and harmony is the state when all under
heaven attains the Way.” In his theorizing, he had no need to refer to the
objects and events of the phenomenal realm that provided the material out of
which poetry was crafted, since he envisions a poetry “without sound” more
basic than poetry with sound that must wait upon images borrowed from
experience.
For Wen Tianxiang, poetry is to express the functioning of the Nature as
set forth in the Zhongyong. The inwardness of Nature has two aspects: that
which is shared by all in common, and that allotment which defines each
distinct individual. Wen sees precisely this duality in poetry:
Things that sing out in the subcelestial realm are many . . . None of these are
poor singers. Yet this one and that one cannot sound like each other: each has
its own Nature. Poetry is the same: Bao Zhao and Xie Lingyun are naturally
Bao Zhao and Xie Lingyun. Li Bai and Du Fu are naturally Li Bai and Du Fu.
Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi are naturally Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi. Chen Shidao
and Huang Tingjian are naturally Chen Shidao and Huang Tingjian. Bao and
Xie not being able to be Li and Du is like Ouyang and Su not being able to be
like Chen and Huang. Mr. Zhou Xingchu of my hometown is good at writing
poetry . . . I sing of myself. Xingchu sings of Xingchu. This is referred to as
“singing of oneself.” Although this is so, all sounds are born in the human
heart, and why we sing certainly is the same.
When the invasion came, Wen Tianxiang encountered an occasion for writing
that perfectly corresponded to the theory he developed out of the interplay
of contemporary Daoxue thought and views on poetry inherited from Lu You
and Liu Kezhuang. Every object and event in his poems written during the
invasion and his captivity becomes a token of his loyalty and resistance. At the
end of his preface to the now lost Donghai ji, the collection of his friend and
497
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
fellow prisoner Deng Guangjian, Wen explains its creation as the embodiment
of a selfhood that can be preserved for generations to come:
At the time, I was held at the Jinling post station with nothing to do. So I
gathered the poems of my friend, wrote them out, and appended relevant
material to them. Those who look at them later, relying on the poems to see
our shared resolve, surely will be moved by this.
Thus the intensity of Wen Tianxiang’s final poetry – far more powerful than
anything written on the fall of the north – is made possible by the long process
of reshaping literature through the confrontation with Daoxue:
“Jinling Post Station”
Grasses enclose the old palaces as waning sunlight shifts.
A lone wind-tossed cloud stops briefly: on what can it depend?
The view here, mountains and rivers, has never changed,
Yet the people within the city wall already are half gone.
The reed flowers that fill the land have grown old with me,
But into whose eaves have the swallows of my former home flown?
Now I depart on the road out of Jiangnan;
Transformed into a weeping cuckoo, reeking of blood, I shall return.
The xing of Wen Tianxiang’s encounter with the world here fuses with the bi
of moral allegory. This reenvisioning of poetry was the future: the patriotic
poets of resistance at the end of the dynasty continued to draw upon this
moral appropriation of the landscape. The poetry of late imperial China –
despite its formal, rhetorical, and topical variety – grew out of this shift to an
inwardness of meaning that is the key aesthetic legacy of Daoxue thought.
III. The social world of literature: groups and clubs
and the impact of printing
Michael A. Fuller
In Southern Song China, three interconnected factors – all related to the
expansion of printing – significantly enhanced and complicated the organization of the social world of literature. First, a thriving publishing industry made
possible broad participation in the examination system. Second, the expansion
of printing made knowledge of the past cultural legacy and of new cultural
positions – whether Daoxue arguments or new poetic styles – more readily
accessible to more people in a broader geographic distribution at a quicker
pace than had been possible in the time of strictly manuscript transmission.
The third factor was the changing nature of what it meant to be a shi – a
498
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
member of the literate elite – that was made possible in part by the broad
availability of printed texts.
Printing and examination culture
During the Southern Song, as many as 300,000 candidates at a time participated
in the prefectural examinations. Passing this test given at the prefectural seats
allowed one to proceed to the capital to take the civil service examination
that was the gateway to an official career. The fierce competition in the
examinations meant that candidates sought every advantage they could. Since
quotas from outlying prefectures, for example, were slightly better than those
from cultural centers, some students illegally tried to change their family
registry to the easier locale. Knowing what sort of essays and information
the examiners might expect also presented a significant advantage. Publishers
were only too happy to oblige by selling volumes of successful – or what they at
least claimed to be successful – examination essays. The central government,
having issued edicts banning such works to no avail, decided to join in the
fray by publishing its own volumes culled from the most exemplary of the
successful essays. There also was a lively market for the dynastic histories,
philosophers, Confucian canonical works, and digests and commentaries on
all works that might be included in the exams. The Directorate of Education
produced the most authoritative versions, but these were expensive and
did not provide the sorts of additional analyses that might aid the test-taker.
Private publishers stepped in to meet the demand with cheap, highly accessible
editions with many types of annotation and even printed versions of major
texts small enough to be smuggled into the examination halls. Government
schools and private academies also produced some of the exam preparation
materials and, more crucially, provided the sort of training in writing and
analysis needed for the examinations.
As the odds of passing the examinations grew increasingly slim, society
gradually came to conceive of elite status in broader terms and ambitious
young men began to seek other means of making their way in the world.
Participating in the examination system itself, for example, rather than actually passing the examination, came to be a marker of shi elite status. The
withdrawal of the central government from many aspects of community
organization, moreover, gave this evolving shi elite greater scope for activity
at the local level. Finally, as the shi saw their fates less entwined with the state,
they increasingly asserted their moral independence from and resistance to
the succession of autocratic ministerial regimes that presided over the Southern Song government. Within this milieu, new possibilities for creating a
499
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
contemporary reputation on the edge of or outside the structure of government service emerged. Fame as a teacher in a private academy or exemplary
behavior as a local community leader was a way to become known. One’s
poetry also could establish one as a noble recluse or as an upright man worthy
of employment. More generally, writing poetry, attending group composition “events,” writing tracts contesting old styles and asserting new ones, and
circulating these texts in both manuscript and printed form all were ways of
participating in the struggle for distinction in this elite society whose values
grew increasingly at odds with the facile cleverness and expedient calculation
that the exams came to represent.
Public and private printing in Southern Song China
As in the Northern Song, the Directorate of Education in the capital published
the basic books needed in the education of future officials. These consisted
primarily of the Confucian canon and the official histories (the dynastic histories plus the Records of the Historian and the Comprehensive Mirror for Aid in
Government). As in the Northern Song, the prints were of high quality and
greatly esteemed. Scholars note, however, that few new titles were added to
the list and suggest that this was in part a response to the increased printing
by local institutions.
During the Southern Song, local government offices increasingly printed
books both to meet local educational needs and to earn money to supplement
their budgets. Sören Edgren points out that imprints survive from a very wide
variety of local offices, many of which have no inherent connection with
printing duties: books, for example, were published by fiscal commissions,
grain transport offices, tea and salt supervisorates, judicial commissions, and
perhaps most commonly by the prefectural envoy storehouse. These local
venues for official publishing allowed prefects, as they arrived at their post,
to honor former authors from the region, to fulfill their obligation to print
the writings of their ancestors, and also to print whatever text they deemed
either especially worthy or in demand. For example, when Lu You’s son Lu
Ziyu became prefect of Yanzhou, he arranged for the printing of his greatgrandfather’s writings, several of his father’s writings, the collections of several
early Northern Song figures (Pan Lang, Wei Ye, and Shi Jie), and a collection
of anecdotal accounts about the reign of Tang Xuanzong. Lu You also had
been prefect in Yanzhou; during his tenure, he had published New Accounts of
the World (Shishuo xinyu), the History of the Southern Dynasties, the collection
of the Tang writer and official Liu Yuxi, and a collection of his own writings.
When Hong Shi, brother of Hong Mai, was prefect of Shaoxing, he had his
500
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
father’s works printed. When his younger brother Hong Zun was prefect in
Shaoxing, he had the writings of the Tang author Yuan Zhen printed, since
Yuan had once been prefect in the region. And when Hong Mai was district
governor of nearby Guiji, he published the first forty-six chapters of his Ten
Thousand Quatrains by Tang Writers.
A significant aspect of this printing activity is its geographic distribution.
While in the Northern Song printing flourished in a few major centers, it
appears to have remained somewhat localized. In the Southern Song, by
contrast, prefectures throughout the empire availed themselves of the technology. The lists of titles printed by local governments show a division of labor
according to the standard categories of Chinese bibliography: the Directorate
of Education in the capital published canonical texts and histories (the jing
and shi sections) while local entities focused on philosophers and belles-lettres
(the zi and ji sections). This division breaks down as one gets further from
the capital, since the classics and histories grew more difficult to obtain, thus
creating a local market for facsimile editions.
Those engaged in private publishing divide into roughly four groups: Buddhist and Daoist temples, private academies, individual sponsors, and commercial printers. As Sören Edgren notes, these distinctions are not perfect:
Since the commercial and non-commercial aspects of publishing were not
always clearly separated at the time, for example, there were Buddhist temples
that printed and sold books for a profit . . . The designations are confused by
the fact that an institutional religious follower might well publish a book as a
private individual, and a private person might publish a book institutionally
through the auspices of a family school or ancestral hall. Even the government
functioned commercially whenever it offered its publications for sale.
The religious works produced by the temples included massive compilations
like the Tripitaka, individual texts like the Lotus, Huayan, and Diamond
Sutras, and a host of other more popular rather than elite devotional printings.
The records of texts printed by the private academies show that they published
the sorts of canonical, historical, and philosophical texts appropriate to their
educational mission. The records also show how important the academies
were in disseminating the writings of the major Daoxue figures from both the
Northern and Southern Song.
Private individuals who sponsored publishing include filial sons like Lu
Ziyu who dutifully printed the works of their fathers, grandfathers, and earlier
ancestors. They also include, significantly, writers who published their own
works as well as writings that they thought should be preserved. For example,
501
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
when Ye Mengde was magistrate of Xuchang county in Henan (between 1118
and 1120), he, Su Guo (Su Shi’s son), and local literati gathered for a day of
group composition and produced a manuscript text, the Xuchang chouchang
ji. In 1144 Han Yuanji asked Ye Mengde if a copy of the volume still existed.
Han eventually obtained a copy, and in 1175 he happened to be prefect in the
printing center of Jian’an at the same time that the grandson of Su Guo held a
post there. The two discussed the volume and decided it should be published
to preserve the record of voices long since extinguished.
The commercial publishers produced a wide variety of texts. Some, like the
much-criticized printers of Masha in Fujian, produced cheap aids for studying
for the examinations, books whose texts were densely crowded onto poorquality paper. Others created extremely fine woodcut prints of canonical and
historical materials that reflected careful scholarship and rigorous editing.
Ming-sun Poon stresses that commercial printers were quick to respond to
market pressures. When, for example, the Southern Song emperor Xiaozong
added a test of archery to the civil service examination, such books as The
Enlarged Encyclopedia of Archery appeared shortly thereafter. Similarly, Poon
notes that in Hangzhou, for which the data on booksellers is best, there
was a trend toward specialization. Booksellers focused on Buddhist texts, or
miscellaneous writings, or classics, histories, or poetry. Commercial printers
also were quick to meet demands for a particular book: Edgren cites the
example of a text published by the Hangzhou prefectural school in 1139 and
pirated in Ninghua in Fujian Province three years later. Commercial printers
also met market pressures by differentiating their editions from those of their
competitors. While many editions of Han Yu’s work existed, one claimed to
be a New Edition of [Han] Changli’s Literary Collection Annotated by Five Hundred
Scholars with Pronunciation Notes. Similarly extravagant claims were made for
editions of works by Du Fu, Su Shi, and Huang Tingjian. The edition of Su
Shi’s poetry annotated by the famous Southern Song scholar Wang Shipeng
is particularly famous because it was a blatant forgery. Some commercial
printers, however, took their vocations very seriously. Zhu Xi, for example,
owned a print shop, but defended its commercial nature by arguing that
other alternatives for earning money were even worse. At the same time, he
also lamented that some publishers acted out of purely mercenary incentives.
Chen Qi, an important bookseller in Hangzhou, was an active participant in
the poetic circles of his day. He not only printed the volume of contemporary
poetry The Rivers and Lakes Collection, which gave the name to the poetic
milieu, but also published many minor Late Tang poets to make them more
generally available.
502
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
Poetic style and the literary elite
Huang Tingjian famously claimed that no word in Du Fu’s poetry lacked a
literary provenance and that poets should follow Du Fu’s example in creatively
appropriating the language offered by China’s written legacy. Writers in the
late Northern Song took up this challenge as the most au courant mode and thus
created the distinctive, difficult Jiangxi style. However, the small coterie of
writers who initially espoused the style quickly discovered that to write poetry
building upon past texts required either extensive learning or a good source
of recherché allusions. When the marketplace provided convenient sources –
including well-annotated editions of Du Fu’s poetry – leading writers came
to damn the style as a form of shallow mannerism. Roger Chartier, a major
scholar of European print culture, introduces the ideas of dissemination and
distinction to describe a similar pattern in French culture:
Processes of imitation and popularization . . . need to be thought of as competitive efforts in which any instance of dissemination – whether granted or
hard-won – was met with a search for new procedures for distinction. This can
be seen in the career of the notion of civilité, defined both as a normative concept and as the conduct it demanded. As this notion was diffused throughout
the society by appropriation or inculcation, it gradually lost the esteem it had
enjoyed among the very people whose social personalities it described. They
were then led to prize other concepts and other codes of manners. The same
process can perhaps be seen in reading practices, which became increasingly
differentiated as printed matter came to be less scarce, less often confiscated,
and less socially distinguishing. For a long period, ownership of an object – the
book – in and of itself signified social distinction; gradually, different ways of
reading became the distinguishing factor, and thus a hierarchy among plural
uses of the same material was set up. We need, then, to replace simplistic and
static representations of social domination or cultural diffusion with a way
of accounting for them that recognizes the reproduction of gaps within the
mechanisms of imitation, the competition at the heart of similarities, and the
development of new distinctions arising from the very process of diffusion.
These entwined processes of dissemination and distinction lead to what sociologist Pierre Bourdieu calls the “field of cultural production” of an advanced
society, where people rely on constantly evolving, mutually defining cultural
positions to compete in creating, accumulating, and using cultural capital.
When too many writers learned to emulate the Jiangxi style of difficult
allusions and tonally syncopated prosody, leading writers called for a new
standard. Lü Benzhong, who wrote the essay proclaiming the existence of a
“Jiangxi School of poetry,” explained in one letter,
503
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Poems like Cao Zhi’s “Seven Laments” are broad, vast, deep, and distant and
are not something which we composers can attain. This is because they never
directed their intention toward their language. Although the Jiangxi scholars
of recent times take compass in one hand and right-angle in the other and
expend all their effort, they mostly do not know [that they should] go beyond
this. They have climbed a hundred-foot pole but cannot advance another
inch and have failed to understand Huang Tingjian’s intent.
Lü also presented a new standard that only cognoscenti could grasp:
Those who study poetry ought to come to know the “method of liveliness.”
The so-called “method of liveliness” is when one has the compass and square
at the ready but one can go beyond the compass and square, transforming
in unpredictable ways and yet not violating [the norms of] the compass and
square. In this practice, there is a definable method that is without definition,
there is an indefinable method that is definable. If one knows this, I can speak
with him about the method of liveliness.
Critics of the next generation then developed the idea of the “method of liveliness” in ways that attenuated its connection to the easily mastered formal
techniques of the “compass and square” and stressed its naturalness, spontaneity, and connection with larger processes of creativity. Zhang Yuangan
(1091–ca 1170), for example, asserted that “composition comes from the crucible of Creative Transformation [zaohua], and the primal qi joins together
within the breast. From ancient times this has been called the ‘method of
liveliness.’”
By the early Southern Song, the “method of liveliness” in turn proved too
successful. Zhou Fu (d. ca 1174) complained,
Take care not to believe what those who speak of poetry explain about the
“method of liveliness.” Now what the former generation called the “method
of liveliness” was that, having read broadly and exerted great effort, they did
not know why [their successful writings] were thus, and yet they were thus,
so [they argued that] the “method of liveliness” must be reached through
awakening and through effort. Yet people now write a type of unskilled and
flavorless phrasing and say “My poem is without difficulty and obscurity: this
is the method of liveliness.” If it were like this, then one could burn up the
Classic of Poetry and “Encountering Sorrow.”
Claims for the virtues of ease and transparency created the opportunity for
counterclaims stressing the importance of crafting that differed as well from
the focus on diction and difficult prosody of the Jiangxi style. The Four Lings
of Yongjia, who called for a return to the couplet-crafting of the Late Tang
504
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
style, filled this new niche and were abetted by printers like Chen Qi who
made many of the Late Tang poets available to the contemporary audience.
The Four Lings’ espousal of Late Tang poetry, however, merely provided
a new model to emulate and a new position to attack. Xue Shishi (1178–1228)
also was from Yongjia and wrote poetry with the Four Lings, but Zhao Ruhui
( jinshi 1214), writing a preface to Xue’s collections, sought to differentiate him
by stressing the poetic virtue of “ancient blandness” (gudan) that Zhao saw in
Xue’s poetry and which he linked to Tao Qian, Xie Lingyun, Du Fu, and Wei
Yingwu. The counterposition that became far better known during the Ming
was that of Yan Yu, who argued that the poets of Tang Xuanzong’s reign – the
High Tang poets – were the only Tang poets worthy of emulation. In addition
to these oppositional stances arising from within literary discourse, there were
also the Daoxue advocates attacking the significance of writing poetry at all. It
is important to note that as the new positions appeared, the older ones did not
disappear but shifted with the new competition. People continued through
the end of the dynasty to attack the misguided poets writing in the Jiangxi style.
People continued to fight over Du Fu and what it meant to truly understand
him: as Ming-sun Poon notes, for example, the very late Southern Song writer
Chen Gu (fl. 1279) harrumphed, “Those who do not have Directorate books
in their bellies cannot possibly understand Du Fu’s poems.”
Poetic groups: the social organization of style
The standard histories of Southern Song poetry list the names of the competing
styles as they emerge – the Jiangxi School, the Four Lings of Yongjia, and the
“Rivers and Lakes School” – and assume the existence of three self-conscious,
self-identified groups of practitioners. Each “school” appears to have been
well defined. Lü Benzhong provided the list of those in the Jiangxi group.
The Four Lings were four well-known poets, while those writers included in
the Rivers and Lakes Collection can be considered the roster of the “Rivers and
Lakes” group. On closer inspection, however, none of this holds up very well.
Many of those listed by Lü Benzhong were unhappy with their inclusion,
and, in general, comments about Jiangxi poets in the shihua literature tend
to target unnamed later imitators rather than those on Lü Benzhong’s list.
There is no evidence at all to suggest that these late practitioners formed a
self-conscious group. In contrast, the Four Lings were a very self-consciously
defined group, but the significance of their forming a group is open to question.
Wang Chuo, writing the funerary inscription for Xue Shishi, recorded that
although the Four Lings were the first poets in Yongjia to write in the Late
Tang manner, a long list of writers succeeded them in the next generation.
505
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Zhang Hongsheng, the modern scholar who has written the most thorough
account of the “Rivers and Lakes” group, argues that it probably is best to
treat the Four Lings of Yongjia as simply part of a larger trend to appropriate
Late Tang poetry as a reaction against the aesthetic values of the Jiangxi
style. Zhang also concludes that using the writers included in the Rivers and
Lakes Collection to define the group does not work very well. First, there are
significant discrepancies between different versions of the text, so who was or
was not part of the original anthology is at times hard to say. More crucially,
the term had long been used to refer to literati on the margins of official
society, and this broader meaning grew increasingly relevant in the political
turmoil of the late Southern Song Dynasty. When late in life Liu Kezhuang
wrote of his “friends of the Rivers and Lakes Community” ( jianghu sheyou), he
probably referred to this larger group rather than to those specifically included
in the original anthology.
The basic questions behind the problems of “schools of poetry” in the
Southern Song are in what sort of formal and informal social groups people
wrote their poetry and how those groups shaped actual practice. Ouyang
Guang has written the most thorough study of extant materials on Song
Dynasty poetry groups, and his results suggest that the Four Lings, who
developed a program and – in the coherence and longevity of their project –
had an impact on poetic practice, were the unique exception rather than
the rule. Although there is clear evidence of self-consciously formed “poetry
communities” (shishe), most of these groups centered on some particular
occasion of group composition. Even when a sense of a group identity lingered
on after the event or found substantial expression through the creation of a
volume, the clubs rarely attained any formal organization. A few clubs seem
to have met regularly for writing and criticism, but there is no evidence that
any of these endured very long. The group compositions appear to have
circulated (seemingly in manuscript rather than print form) and to have been
greeted with enthusiasm by other writers, who would express their regrets
at not having been at the outing that occasioned the poems and who would
send their own poems matching the rhymes and topics used by the group.
Ouyang Guang sharply contrasts these groups with the sort of large poetry
communities that formed in the Yuan and which mounted impressive poetry
competitions in which themes would be announced in the fall, invitations sent
out to local poetry groups, and the results announced in the spring. There
does not seem to have been a continuous evolution of such groups out of
Southern Song practice; the Yuan dynasty clubs were instead a response to
the rupture of the Mongol conquest.
506
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
The Southern Song poetry groups also seem to have been almost exclusively the domain of the literati. Some were formed by students honing their
skill in composition as they studied for the official examinations, but most
of those for which records survive seem to have centered on literati with
some reputation for poetry. Ouyang Guang finds no evidence of merchant
or artisan guild poetry groups even in Hangzhou, where a large enough
merchant community existed to have created at least the opportunity for
such groups. Although urban society nurtured new performance genres in
drama and storytelling, literary distinction seems to have remained defined –
at least in extant documents – in strictly literati terms that merchants did not
contest.
Literary identity in the Southern Song no doubt had a local component.
It was nurtured by the practice of publishing the collections of local writers
and those of writers who came to be associated with a place. Local identity,
however, did not take the institutional form of long-term clubs for the literati
of a particular area. Although Liu Kezhuang was from Putian in Fujian and
was well informed about events there, his poetry drew from his broader
connections both with the Daoxue community and with the “Rivers and
Lakes” writers from across the empire. Similarly, Wen Tianxiang was clearly
conscious of being from Luling County and Jizhou prefecture, but he looked
to the broader tradition to define his role as a writer. The various names
of ostensible groups – particularly Jiangxi and “Rivers and Lakes” – prove
to be convenient labels for approaches that a writer could take to define
himself within the literary culture. They referred to important and distinctive
aesthetic values, but they did not point to any larger form of coherent social
organization.
IV. Elite literature of the Jin dynasty to 1214
Michael A. Fuller
When the Northern Song fell to the Jurchen invaders, those members of the
urban elite who could flee south did so. Still, there does not appear to have been
a massive shift in the population of China as a whole, nor does the basic social
organization of the countryside in the north appear to have changed. Unlike
what would happen in the early Yuan dynasty, the new Jin rulers continued
to use the examination system to recruit officials from among the Chinese
elite, so that a large class of disenfranchised literati did not develop, with
the sort of impact on literature so evident in the Yuan. Nevertheless, writers
507
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
still had to confront the inescapable facts of the collapse of the Song and the
presence of the Jurchen rulers. The Chinese elite was largely isolated from the
cultural centers of the south and needed to negotiate the new social, military,
and political structures of Jurchen rule. Thus while the literate elite retained
fundamental cultural commitments inherited from the late Northern Song,
they also confronted new circumstances that challenged those commitments
and recast them into new cultural forms.
Because relatively few Jin dynasty texts survive, our knowledge of Jin
cultural history remains very limited. Only a handful of individual literary
collections have survived intact, and these are from late in the dynasty. Diligent scholars in the Qing dynasty managed to reassemble some collections,
and modern scholars have further enlarged the corpus of materials; still, the
results are meager when compared to the wealth of texts available from the
Southern Song. Given this limitation, the sketch of the development of Jin
literature offered below is tentative and leaves many important questions
unanswered.
Most studies divide Jin dynasty literature into three periods. The initial
phase begins in 1115, when Aguda (1068–1123) proclaimed the founding of the
dynasty, and ends with the assassination of Wanyan Liang, the Hailing Prince,
in 1161. (Because Wanyan Liang came to the throne through violence, proved
a brutal ruler, and met a bloody end, he was given the posthumous title of
“prince” rather than “emperor.”) So little literature, however, remains from
the founding of the Jin until the defeat of the Northern Song in 1127, that the
discussion here will begin with the fall of the Northern Song. A middle period,
corresponding to the peak of Jin rule, spans the reigns of Emperor Shizong
(1123–1189, r. 1161–1189), Emperor Zhangzong (1168–1208, r. 1189–1208), and the
Weishao Prince (r. 1208–1213). (The Weishao Prince succeeded to the throne
as emperor, but he proved inadequate to the task of resisting the Mongols.
He was assassinated and replaced, and his posthumous title was reduced to
“prince.”) In the final phase, the dynasty declined but literature flourished: this
phase begins in 1214, when the Jin moved the capital from present-day Beijing
to the old Song capital of Kaifeng because of Mongol military encroachments,
and ends with the death of the last Jin emperor in 1234. However, most of the
major writers who came to maturity during this final period lived into the Yuan
and wrote much of their most important work after the fall of the Jin and under
the pressure of dynastic catastrophe. It is best, therefore, to consider their
writings as part of the story of the development of Yuan dynasty literature,
and accordingly they will be discussed in the next chapter rather than in
this.
508
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
The early Jin: “borrowing talent from another dynasty”
Zhuang Zhongfang, the Qing dynasty compiler of a major anthology of Jin
literature, observed that although writing flourished after the defeat of the
Northern Song, the initial period was shaped by quite literal appropriation;
that is, by capturing Song dynasty writers. These writers fall into two groups:
those who acquiesced to serve the Jin and those who resisted. Among those
who served were Cai Songnian (1107–1159), Wu Ji (1090–1142), Yuwen Xuzhong
(1079–1146, passed the civil service examination in 1109), and Gao Shitan
(d. 1146). The best known among those who resisted the Jin while in captivity are Zhu Bian (d. 1144), Hong Hao (1088–1155), Sima Pu (fl. 1135), Teng
Maoshi (d. 1128), and Yao Xiaoxi (fl. 1145).
Cai Songnian was captured while his father was serving in north China in
1125 (that is, before the conquest). He rose to the high rank of right prime
minister but eventually attracted the suspicion of the famously bloody-minded
Hailing Prince and was killed. Cai excelled in energetic old-style forms and
in Su Shi’s “unbridled” song lyric style. Cai begins what scholars identify as
the characteristically bold and emotionally direct “northern” style of the Jin.
Wu Ji, the son of a Northern Song chief minister and the son-in-law of the
important Northern Song literati painter and calligrapher Mi Fu, was sent as
part of a court mission to the Jin at the end of Emperor Huizong’s reign.
Because of his reputation as an artist, he was detained in the Jin capital, and
after the fall of the Northern Song he joined the Jin Hanlin Academy. Later
he also served as a district governor. Wu Ji primarily is known as a writer of
ci song lyrics. Although his lyrics initially were closer to the Northern Song
mainstream, his style evolved while in the north. The following lyric, which
Wu reportedly wrote on encountering a former Song palace maid serving
wine at a banquet, blends Su Shi’s seriousness with the standard ci theme of
the forlorn woman and is a pastiche of literary allusions:
In the land of ancient heartbreak of the Southern Court,
They still sing “Flowers in the Rear Courtyard.”
In former times, the Wang and Xie clans:
The swallows before their halls,
Have flown into commoners’ homes.
As if awakened from dream in this encounter,
A heaven-granted appearance purer than snow,
Palace coiffure of piled raven.
The adjutant of Jiangzhou,
Blue shirt damp with tears:
Alike we are at Heaven’s edge.
509
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Yuwen Xuzhong was sent north on a diplomatic mission by Emperor Gaozong, the first Southern Song emperor. He was detained by the Jin and served
in the Hanlin Academy. He was, however, accused of plotting to rescue
the two captive Northern Song emperors and executed. Along the way, he
perhaps unintentionally implicated Gao Shitan, another former Song official
serving the Jin: as part of their evidence against Yuwen, the Jin accusers noted
that he had many maps of China. Yuwen pointed out to them that this was
not unusual since, for example, Gao had even more maps than he did. They
then arrested and executed Gao as well. Both men were important poets and
writers of song lyrics. Like Wu Ji and Cai Songnian, they frequently wrote of
their longing for home in a plain manner very different from the crafting of
the Jiangxi style of the late Northern Song. Gao laments in “Unable to Sleep,”
Unable to sleep, I put on my coarse short jacket.
Dragging a staff, I walk out the gate.
The moon, close to the mid-autumn, is white.
The wind after midnight grows pure.
’Midst turmoil and separation, I was startled by last night’s dream.
Drifting about, I recall my life so far.
With tearing eyes, I look to the Southern Dipper:
I cannot forget my feelings for my former land.
The Jin court detained Teng Maoshi while he was serving as an envoy in
1126; they detained Zhu Bian in 1127 and Hong Hao in 1129. All refused to
serve. Teng died in the north and left instructions that his tomb inscription
read, “Tomb of Teng Maoshi of Dongyang, Song envoy.” Zhu and Hong
finally managed to return to the south in 1143 after the peace treaty between
the Southern Song and the Jin was signed. Their place in Jin dynasty literary
history comes less from any innovations or brilliance of style than from their
simple persistence in writing of the desire to go home.
One additional aspect of early Jin literature that is difficult to assess is the
large collection of song lyrics written by followers of the new Quanzhen
Daoist sect and preserved in the Daoist canon. The Complete Jin and Yuan
Lyrics has 670 lyrics attributed to the sect’s founder, Wang Zhe (1113–1170),
who took the Daoist name “Master Double-Yang,” and 866 lyrics attributed
to his disciple Ma Jue (1123–1184), “Master Cinnabar-Yang.” Some of these
are straight Daoist verse, some are teaching verse, and others are allegorical
lyrics on objects designed to illustrate the Way. Finally, there are many, many
laments for the hardships the poets encountered. Only by the time of Qiu
Chuji (1143–1227), “Master Long Spring,” who has 152 lyrics, do the themes
510
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
and language of the lyrics begin to largely resemble practices in the larger
literati community. In all, however, the Quanzhen Daoist lyrics comprise
three-quarters of all extant Jin dynasty song lyrics. We cannot know whether
this cache of lyrics by chance preserves one sample of widespread but long-lost
writing practices among educated Chinese who stayed away from the capital
or whether these particular Daoist masters were uniquely active in writing
their own style of lyric for their small Quanzhen audience. The survival of
these lyrics reminds us of all that did not survive and that, in the end, our
knowledge of the broader character of literati culture in the early Jin remains
very limited.
The middle period: the reigns of Emperor Shizong and
Emperor Zhongzong: the historical and cultural contexts
Before examining the development of literature during the middle years of
the Jin dynasty, it is useful to review briefly the cultural dynamics driving
change in the south. As bureaucratic infighting between the “war party” and
the regime of Qin Gui replaced the factionalism of the late Northern Song,
many officials advocating retaking the north stood by their principles and
found themselves demoted to sinecures. Lacking a direct means of influence,
many turned to writing and scholarship. As competition in the examination
system grew increasingly fierce and created a market for printed materials that
promised students an advantage in the struggle, many unsuccessful candidates
sought to establish their reputations through writing. At the same time, the
government began withdrawing from activity at the local level, leaving the
landed elites to seek a new basis for moral authority. They provided an
audience for the Learning of the Way and its curriculum guiding the selfcultivation that Daoxue advocates considered central to the moral life. The
Southern Song thus developed a large, ambitious, and concerned audience;
vibrant urban centers; a thriving printing industry; and writers of literary
texts who responded to the many crosscurrents of philosophical, political,
and aesthetic debates of the period by staking out distinctive positions.
The contexts for writing and the forces shaping literary change in the Jin
dynasty were very different as institutions matured during Emperor Shizong’s
and Emperor Zhangzong’s reigns. The primary contrasts with the south were
in the nature of the cultural debates, the audience participating in those
debates, the circulation of texts, and the role of literature in shaping how
writers participated in the larger culture.
The basic question confronting the literate Chinese elite in the north was
how to understand their role as men of learning and culture in a society
511
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
ruled by the Jurchen. Given the clan-based meng’an and mouke organization of
Jurchen society, the Chinese literati had to justify a centralized civil government of the officials appointed by a state bureaucracy. At the level of practice,
justification was simple: the Jin rulers already were aware of the efficiency and
effectiveness of control over a large sedentary population made possible by a
centralized bureaucracy. Indeed, the Jurchen clans’ resistance to the Hailing
Prince’s efforts to impose Chinese models of governance probably derived
from their awareness that they were losing power to the ruling Wanyan clan
through these reforms. Even though the growing bureaucracy served imperial purposes, nonetheless, the question remained: why staff the bureaucracy
with broadly trained generalists rather than specialized clerks? Why choose
Confucius over Han Feizi?
The literati idea of wen (the “patterned”) encompassed aspects of experience
ranging from civil government and ritual paraphernalia to essays, poems, and
song lyrics. Within this broad understanding of wen, the question of its role
in Jin society took particular form in the discussions at court about revising
the examination system as a tool to recruit officials. Although the Jin had
used examinations as one avenue of entry into the bureaucracy from the
very beginning of the dynasty, the number of jinshi degrees awarded was
relatively small. According to the research of Xue Ruizhao, during the nine
examinations of Emperor Taizong’s reign (1123–1134) approximately seventy
candidates passed each year, with the exception of 1128 and 1129, when the
numbers jumped to 811 and 140 respectively. During Emperor Xizong’s reign
(1135–1149), the number rose to about 250 men per examination, for a total of
about 1,600, but then dropped again to seventy men per examination during
the Hailing Prince’s and Emperor Shizong’s reigns, though there were times
during Emperor Shizong’s rule when as few as ten men passed (for a total of
about 950 jinshi degrees awarded, excluding the Jurchen-language jinshi and
those awarded by the puppet Qi state). Emperor Zhangzong, during the first
year of his reign, increased the allotment to between three hundred and four
hundred, but after 1203 the number of those who passed dropped again and
steadily dwindled until the dynasty ended. It is of interest that in 1193 (early
in Emperor Zhangzong’s reign), for example, there were 11,499 officials: 4,705
Jurchen, 6,794 Chinese. Like the Tang, the Jin examination system provided
only one relatively small route into government service, even at the height of
Jin power during the reigns of Emperors Shizong and Zhangzong. Yet also,
as in the Tang, the jinshi degree had a power to shape literati culture that
far outstripped its actual role in recruitment. In part its power derived from
its prestige. The Censorate, for example, played an increasingly important
512
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
role in providing the emperors with policy criticism, and Emperor Shizong
preferred to staff it with jinshi degree holders. In part, however, the jinshi
degree also provided an officially promulgated model for the role of learning
in governance. Wang Ruoxu (1174–1243), one of most important cultural
figures of the mid- and late Jin, analyzed the four parts of the examination:
The fu was to select talent for drafting documents, the shi poem was to
choose [men who grasped] the purport of the “Airs” and “Lament” [of the
Classic of Poetry and Verses of Chu], the policy essay was to probe the enterprise
of managing the state, and the discourse was to investigate the method of
historical reflection. [One can see] what kind of talent would be skilled at all
four. (Peter Bol’s translation, with modifications)
Wang Ruoxu’s argument stressed the value of the accumulated knowledge of
the civil order embodied in the Chinese historical tradition, and the moral and
emotional truths underlying the belletristic tradition, and it returned to the
understanding of wen espoused by central cultural figures of the mid-Northern
Song like Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi. Yet this was not just nostalgia. Wang’s
explanation of the examination had to offer reasons why mastery of wen gave
one authority to exercise power, and it turns out that the mid-Northern Song
account provided good reasons. The issue confronting Jin literati here differed
deeply from that which engaged Southern Song elites, who needed to explain
how learning could justify authority outside of participation in the imperial
bureaucracy. Although Jin writers often are viewed as backward-looking and
derivative, the Jin use of mid-Northern Song models was in fact a creative
appropriation to address contemporary issues of justifying wen in governance
rather than mere repetition of old positions.
Another aspect of the power of the examination in shaping Jin dynasty
literati culture is more speculative because the sources are so few. Nonetheless, the examination system seems to have contributed to the creation of the
social networks and circulation of texts that culminated in the literary community that supported the distinctive styles of Zhao Bingwen, Wang Ruoxu,
Li Chunfu, and Yuan Haowen (1190–1257). During the reigns of Emperors
Shizong and Zhangzong, participation in the examination slowly increased.
Six years after Shizong came to the throne, the Jin court created the Imperial
Academy (Taixue), and a decade after that ordered the creation of prefectural
schools. Four years later, in 1180, qualifying examinations were held in the
prefectures, and over the next decade both schools and prefectural examinations spread. That is, participation in examination culture penetrated ever
more deeply into local society. Teachers and texts, printed by the government
513
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
printing office in Pingshui, circulated more widely. More members of the literate elite learned something close to a common curriculum and shared cultural
references. Master–pupil relationships reached beyond local allegiances and
spanned the long distance between the Yellow River plains and the Central
Capital (modern Beijing). It may well have been that the distance between
the political center, where men of talent and ambition went to make their
way in the world, and the center of population slowed the process of creating
a vibrant literary community: Yuan Haowen noted the irony that the shift of
the capital from Zhongdu (with a population of 225,592 households in 1207)
to Kaifeng (1,746,210 households) in 1214 marked a disaster for the empire but
caused literature to flourish. The effect on writing appeared to be sudden, but
it perhaps was the culmination of the slow processes of building literati communities that was aided by the examination system during Emperor Shizong’s
and Emperor Zhangzong’s reigns.
Writing during Emperor Shizong’s and
Emperor Zhongzong’s reigns
Much of what we know about Jin literature comes from Yuan Haowen’s
determined effort to preserve as much of the dynasty’s cultural legacy as
possible. After the Mongol conquest, Yuan traveled throughout north China
to collect poems for his Central Region Collection (Zhongzhou ji), in which he
added brief biographical sketches of the authors as introductions to the poems
he selected. Although later work has supplemented the Zhongzhou ji, Yuan
Haowen’s views continue to deeply inform our understanding of the period.
In his biography of Cai Gui ( jinshi 1151, d. 1174), the son of Cai Songnian, Yuan
explains the rise of a genuinely Jin dynasty literature:
The literati officials [wenshi] like Academician Yuwen [Xuzhong], Councilor
Cai [Songnian], and Wu [ Ji] of Shenzhou must be called men of outstanding
talent and courage, but they all are scholars from the Song dynasty, and one
cannot discuss them as part of our dynasty’s literary current. Thus one can
assert that Cai Gui was the progenitor of [our] orthodox transmission, Dang
[Huaiying] of Zhuxi followed him, and then Minister of Rites Zhao Bingwen
followed next.
Yuan points to successive generations of writers that span the period from
1161 to 1214. The first group of writers to begin defining the distinctive styles
of the Jin included Cai Gui, Wang Ji (1128–1194), and Liu Ji, all three of
whom passed the civil service examination in 1151. Following them were Dang
Huaiying (1134–1211, jinshi 1170), Liu Ying (d. 1180, jinshi 1174), and Zhou Ang
514
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
(d. 1211, jinshi 1179). Zhao Bingwen (1159–1232, jinshi 1185), the most important
writer of the middle period, belongs to a slightly later generation that came
to maturity during Emperor Shizong’s long reign. The final generation of
writers before the transfer of the capital to Kaifeng includes two distinctive
but opposed voices – Wang Ruoxu (1174–1243, jinshi 1197) and Li Chunfu (1177?–
1223?, jinshi 1197) – as well as perhaps the best writer from the imperial clan,
Wanyan Tao (1172–1232), and Li Junmin (1176–1260), an important writer of
lyrics.
Cai Gui primarily was important as a prose stylist and poet and is best known
for reintroducing intentional crafting after the earnest simplicity and directness
of his father’s generation. Earlier writers, for example, had condemned the
artifice of writing poems matching rhymes, but Cai Gui revived the practice.
Still, his style cannot compare to the mannered inwardness of the Jiangxi
writers of the Southern Song at the time. Wang Ji and Liu Ji, like Cai, continued
to develop the early Jin plain style with added refinement. Li Chunfu described
Liu Ji’s poetry as “plain but not crude, limpid but not cold, simple but with
structure, light but with flavor.” This group of writers seems largely to have
been consolidating earlier trends and adding flexibility and suppleness to the
plain directness preferred by the writers who lived through the founding of
the Jin.
Dang Huaiying, Liu Ying, Zhou Ang, and other writers of the Hailing
Prince’s reign added boldness and energy to the plain style but also began
increasingly to look to the range of styles offered by the canonical poetic
tradition. Dang Huaiying is perhaps best remembered for discussing the merits
of fleeing to the south with Xin Qiji, when both were students of Liu Ji. Xin
Qiji carried south with him the “northern” bold style of song lyric based on
Su Shi, while Dang remained in the Jin and eventually rose to the office of
policy critic as a Hanlin Academy recipient of edicts. Dang was skilled at
several different poetic styles and was the best writer of his generation in both
parallel and old-style prose forms. He attained the sort of representational use
of abstract wit that was associated with Su Shi, as in the quatrain entitled,
“When I Awoke from Sleep, Outside the Gate, the Moonscape Was Like
a Painting; a Frosty Wind Blew Steadily and Made a Sound: I Wrote This
Quatrain”:
The old tree had lived through frost; the many holes were empty.
The moon was bright, and the deep night reverberated with autumn wind.
I then came to understand that the pipes of heaven are not human pipes:
The “blowing of the ten thousand” from the beginning in fact is different.
515
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
In contrast, Liu Ying added energy to the plain style to explore mundane
and frequently harsh experience in poems like “Ballad of the Shattered Cart,”
“Sand so Vast,” and “Ballad of Repairing the Wall.” In “Repairing the Wall,”
for example, he writes, “When they built it, they used only chicken-shit
paste; / The wind and rain having broken it, when dried, it then cracked.”
Zhao Bingwen passed the civil service examination in 1185, near the end of
Emperor Shizong’s twenty-eight-year reign. His rise to prominence as a major
cultural figure who served as the trusted adviser to four emperors came in part
through his own ability. In part, however, the Jin state, the officials who staffed
it, and the literati community that provided the men to serve as officials all had
achieved a level of sophistication that made them particularly receptive to the
civil and cultural values that Zhao Bingwen embodied. Emperor Zhangzong
was not as forceful a personality as Emperor Shizong, but he was an able
administrator who implemented important reforms. Despite the constant
increase in the Mongol threat, a series of natural calamities, and the Southern
Song war of 1206, he believed in the importance of the civil bureaucracy. Zhao
Bingwen, as an astute student of the past, offered Emperor Zhangzong the
valuable perspective of the Chinese historical record. Zhao also presented the
Jin civil elite a comprehensive model for learning from – without becoming
mired in – the past that applied to literary as well as political and moral
issues.
In his “Letter Answering Li [ Jing] Tianying,” for instance, Zhao insists
that one must learn from men as well as from one’s own innate mind. He
acknowledges that the writings of the great authors of the past reflect their
own distinctive personalities and that, by implication, in the end one should
write from the core of one’s own self. Still, he argues, it is folly not to learn
from the past. Zhao’s conclusion that Li should “take the mind of ancient
people as his mind” and that it was wrong to “receive [models and methods]
from Heaven but not receive [them] from men” has implications well beyond
the matters of prose, poetry, and calligraphy that are the explicit topics of the
letter. Zhao Bingwen’s defense of the aesthetic crafting of texts – of moving
beyond the plain, unselfconscious style – extends Su Shi’s argument about
representational adequacy:
Writing takes intentions as central, and phrasing is simply to convey the intent.
Ancient writing did not esteem empty ornament; it relied on the matter at
hand to bring forth the phrasing in order to give shape to that which the
mind wished to say. On occasion there is that which the mind cannot say, but
it can give shape to it in the patterning [wen]: this is the ultimate in writing
[wen].
516
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
That is, aesthetic structure provides a second level of organization that extends
the representational power of language. This argument makes a pragmatic
claim (“it can give shape to it in the patterning”) that appeals to experience
without the need to draw on any metaphysical grounding and marks the
distance between Jin and Southern Song culture.
Zhao Bingwen’s own writing reflects his commitment both to past models
and to a focus on “conveying the intent.” His prose, in both parallel and
old-style forms, followed the models of the major Northern Song masters,
Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi: it was spare yet elegant and on occasion introduced
more crafted elements to keep the text interesting. His particular forte was the
informal account (za ji). As a poet, he excelled at imitations, with a preference
for High Tang landscape poetry, as in “Imitating Wang Wei’s ‘Sitting Alone
in a Secluded Bamboo Brake’”:
Walking alone in a secluded grove,
I chat of the obscure and contemplate transformation.
The western sun half-taken by the peaks,
It gleams back on rocks within the grove.
On the rocks, there is much old moss.
The mountain flowers intersperse red and green.
The flowers fall: people do not know –
The mountains are empty, and the waters flow out.
However, Zhao Bingwen also used his imitative impulse to create verse very
distinctively marked as Jin dynasty poetry. For example, he uses the model of
Wang Wei’s “Observing the Hunt” to write of actual battle:
Below the Wall of Luzhou
The moon is haloed at dawn as we surround the city.
The wind high at night as we chop wood for the encampment.
The sound of horns: the cold water stirs.
The force of the bows: an isolated swan startles.
Sharp arrows penetrate the Wu armor.
Long halberds break the hat-strings of Chu.
Looking back to where we had fought,
Dull and dismal, the dusk chill grows.
Like Zhao Bingwen, Wang Ruoxu had a distinguished official career. He
studied under his uncle Zhou Ang, who was a friend of Zhao, and shared
many of his values. Wang Ruoxu, however, is best remembered as a critic
who wrote on all aspects of the Chinese textual tradition. He was deeply
committed to learning from the past, but he was not intimidated by it. He, for
517
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
example, proposed corrections to Ouyang Xiu’s and Su Shi’s phrasing in some
of their most famous compositions. Although he was well aware of trends
in the Learning of the Way and wrote a postface to a text entitled Tracing
the Origins of the Learning of the Way, his sense of the centrality of feelings
(qing) in governance much more closely resembled Ouyang Xiu’s, while his
discussion of inherent pattern (li) in writing echoed Su Shi, with little impact
from the Learning of the Way. Similarly, while he was aware of Southern Song
discussions of poetry that stressed crafting, he argued for writing that derived
from experience and, like Zhao Bingwen, valued technique committed to
representation. In his important and influential Hunan Remarks on Poetry, for
example, he complains,
The ancient poets, although with different interests and styles, all took their
writing from what they attained themselves. As for their phrasing, conveying
the intent and the order [li] being consistent, all were adequate to become
famous: when did they ever use “line method” [ jufa] to measure out men?
Huang Tingjian’s opening his mouth to discourse on “line method” is precisely where he could not reach the level of the ancient people. And his
disciples pass along his robe and bowl and proclaim themselves dharma successors: how could this be the true principle of poetry!
Wang Ruoxu was a better critic than belletristic writer. In his many analytic
essays, he used a lucid, simple style to set out his arguments, but his poetry
and other verse forms are not very noteworthy. Perhaps his most famous
poems are a series of five quatrains he wrote on returning to his home after
the fall of the Jin. In the third he notes,
The mountain apricots and valley peaches have changed to thorn-bush.
The dancing terraces and song halls collapsed into ash and dust.
Since spring arrived, here where I can bear to travel, for what reason
Does a drifting oriole outside the gate in vain call to people?
Critics have accused Zhao Bingwen and Wang Ruoxu of simply copying the
styles and arguments of Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi. While both Zhao and Wang
openly admired Ouyang and Su and indeed took positions clearly deriving
from these Northern Song models, their appropriations are not simple. Much
had changed between Su Shi’s death in 1101 and Emperor Zhangzong’s ascension to the throne in 1189. Zhao and Wang were leaders of an emerging Jin
literati stratum who needed to be able to justify their status as literary men
who were also close advisers to the emperor. Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi offered
a substantive account of wen (the “patterned”) that linked civil governance
to the facts of human experience; to the philosophical, historical, and literary
518
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
traditions of writings reflecting on that experience; and to the crafting of texts
in the present day. Zhao and Wang saw that the Northern Song account
answered Jin dynasty questions, and they took it.
Li Chunfu presented an approach to culture and creativity that, compared
to Zhao Bingwen and Wang Ruoxu, looked back less and insisted more on
seeking answers within. He passed the civil sevice examination in the same
year as Wang and served as a junior colleague of Zhao Bingwen, but he had
a rather different sensibility. He was committed to integrating Buddhism and
Confucianism and placed greater emphasis on the mind as source. Indeed,
many of Zhao Bingwen’s and Wang Ruoxu’s comments warning of the folly
of “taking the mind as teacher” were directed at Li, who was an enthusiastic
patron of young men of talent and in a position to influence them. In the end, Li
seems to have been more significant for his arguments about writing than for
his compositions themselves. Li’s surviving comments highlight an important
difference between Southern Song and Jin literary thought in general. During
the Southern Song, the sense of generic norms grew increasingly strong.
Poetry and lyrics both had their “basic coloration” (bense), and compositions
that violated the norms, even if interesting or compelling, were viewed as
a dead end rather than a new approach to explore. Li Chunfu, in contrast,
viewed form as a means rather than as an end and had a very expansive view
of “poetry”:
People’s minds are as different as their faces. When the “sound of the mind”
comes forth as speech, the inner order [li] of the speech is called wen. If it
is wen and has a segmented rhythm, it is called poetry. Thus poetry is a
transformation of wen: how can there be a definite form? Therefore in the
Classic of Poetry the poems are without a definite stanza structure, the stanza
without a definite line structure, the lines without definite word-length, and
the words without definite sound values. Large or small, long or short, difficult
or easy, light or heavy are just to accord with one’s intent.
Li Chunfu’s insistence on form deriving from content points not only to
theoretical differences with Southern Song poetics but also to a difference
in practice that appears early in Jin poetry. Jin dynasty poets write about
topics rarely broached by their contemporaries in the Southern Song, and
they frequently do so in a loose old-style verse form that varies in line length
and repeats phrases in a manner that captures the directness of speech and is
relatively uncommon in southern writing of the time.
With the removal of the capital to Kaifeng, the city became the center of administration, population, and culture. The elite stratum became
519
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
increasingly coherent at the same time that it was growing ever more anxious
over the Mongol threat. The writers who emerged in this milieu found their
distinctive voices in the chaos at the end of the dynasty, and survived into the
Yuan dynasty to shape and preserve their accounts of the lost Jin.
V. Professionalism and the craft of song
Shuen-fu Lin
Classical poetry
The poets who lived through the transition from the Northern to the Southern
Song (such as Lü Benzhong, Zeng Ji, and Chen Yuyi) and who were born
around the reestablishment of the dynasty in the south (such as Lu You, Fan
Chengda, and Yang Wanli) all without exception came under the influence
of Huang Tingjian and the Jiangxi School. National calamity forced poets to
question the validity of Huang’s theory and practice. Lü Benzhong regretted
having composed “The Genealogy of the Jiangxi Poetry Society” and criticized
Huang’s poetry for being at times too novel or ingenious. In a preface to a
friend’s collection written in 1133, he further said,
One must learn the method of liveliness [huofa] when studying to write
poetry. What is meant by the method of liveliness is that one should be
equipped with knowledge of the rules and yet be able to go beyond them,
and be able to change in an unpredictable way without going against them.
Here Lü is recalling Su Shi’s statement about a more spontaneous and
free approach to writing (specifically, “to set forth new ideas within rules,
and to imply subtle principles beyond the vigorous and unconventional”)
as the method of liveliness to correct the limitation and rigidity of the
Jiangxi School. His slogan of the “method of liveliness” was immediately
endorsed by his friend Zeng Ji, who said, “Learning to write poetry is like
doing Chan meditation: / One must be careful not to meditate on dead
lines.”
The great figures of the next generation, especially Lu You, Fan Chengda,
and Yang Wanli, all practiced one or another form of the “method of liveliness” in their attempts to break away from the dominance of the Jiangxi
School poetics. Lu learned to avoid “meditating on dead lines” from his
teacher, Zeng Ji, and emphasized that the best “method” to learn how to
write poetry was to stay away from books and to get in touch with life and
with the world that exists outside of poetry. Although Lu You was not able
to shake off completely the habit of using abundant allusions and sources
520
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
and of mastering the craft of constructing fine couplets, he criticized as ludicrous Huang Tingjian’s opinion that every word in Du Fu’s poetry had a
literary provenance. Fan Chengda tried to combine the qualities of Su Shi and
Huang Tingjian, but to restrain them with gracefulness and vigor (wanqiao)
in order to achieve a distinctive style of his own. Compared with Lu You and
Yang Wanli, Fan Chengda preserved many more of the traits of the Jiangxi
School. Like Huang Tingjian, Fan Chengda loved to use obscure allusions and
expressions taken from Buddhist scriptures. Nevertheless, late in his life Fan
wrote sixty quatrains under the general title of “Miscellaneous Sentiments
of the Farm in the Four Seasons” which were lively and realistic depictions
of rural life. These quatrains were greatly admired by later scholars and
some of them have even been considered superior to the rural poetry of Tao
Qian.
The poet who was most frequently associated with a method of liveliness
was Yang Wanli. He started out as a student of the Jiangxi School and wrote
more than a thousand poems which he later burned. He turned to study the
quatrains of Wang Anshi, then turned to learn from the quatrains of Late Tang
poets, and finally one day he attained some kind of enlightenment and stopped
emulating anybody. He went out to his back garden and also visited an old city
where he plucked flowers and bamboos, allowing everything to come to him
as material for poetry. Yang’s contemporaries praised him for having acquired
a way to “take a dead snake and bring it back to life” and to “capture alive
[the images of things].” The style he developed after obtaining his method
of liveliness is known as the “Yang Chengzhai style” (Yang Chengzhai ti),
Chengzhai being his literary name. This is a style of poetry that is vivacious,
natural, and pungent, involving use of some common sayings and ordinary
speech. Yang had not, however, completely liberated himself from the Jiangxi
School’s theory and practice. He closely followed Huang’s principle of having
“not a single word that lacks literary provenance.” In using common sayings
and ordinary speech, he would only use those that had appeared in poetry and
prose since the Six Dynasties, or at least in official histories, story texts, and
recorded comments of Chan masters. He did not employ ordinary diction
indiscriminately. Perhaps the most important aspect of Yang’s method of
liveliness is his ability to reestablish a direct relationship with real things in the
world, especially nature, reinvigorating his sense perception into a dynamic
immediacy. He was able to produce many poems that vividly describe the
beauty of nature. In general, Lu You, Fan Chengda, and Yang Wanli sought
to replace the Jiangxi School’s emphasis on prior poetic models and craft with
a method of liveliness and a return to the real source of literature (that is, the
521
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
world of experience), and to replace Huang Tingjian’s allusive and difficult
style with a more gracefully flowing and artfully crafted style of their own.
Apart from these three masters, few Southern Song poets had the talent
and force of personality to make as decisive a break from the Jiangxi School.
The great song lyricist Jiang Kui, who was also an accomplished shi poet,
musician, and critic, went through a process of studying poetry similar to
that of these three earlier poets. Being a native of Jiangxi, early in his life
Jiang Kui came under the influence of Huang Tingjian, until his creativity was
so stifled that he could not utter a word. He then realized that learning or
imitation is a disease and shelved Huang’s poetry. The poetics of the Jiangxi
School, however, remained a significant influence in his poetic career. This
is witnessed in the fact that his treatises on poetry, including two prefaces to
his collected poetry and his important White Stone Daoist’s Discourse on Poetry
(Baishi daoren shishuo), extensively discuss such issues as harmony with the
ancients, methods of writing poetry, defects of poetry, organization, chiseling
of words, and how to use allusions. The influence of the Jiangxi style is also
observable in his song lyrics. Faithful followers of the Jiangxi School continued
to be found throughout the thirteenth century. Qiu Wanqing (?–1222), Hong
Zikui (1176–1235), Fang Yue (1169–1262), Liu Chenweng, and Fang Hui (1227–
1302) are good examples.
The Four Lings of Yongjia and the Rivers and Lakes poets were the major
opponents of the Jiangxi School. While the Jiangxi School advocated “relying
on books as materials for making poetry” (zishu yiwei shi), they recommended
“abandoning books to write poetry” ( juanshu yiwei shi). Instead of the Jiangxi
School’s fondness for using allusions, they prided themselves on not using
them at all. While the Jiangxi school chose Du Fu of the High Tang as its
model, they elevated Yao He and Jia Dao to be their idols for imitation.
Compared to the views of Yang Wanli’s generation, their propositions were
narrow, extreme, and radical. The Four Lings and the Rivers and Lakes poets
actually never departed very far from Jiangxi theory and practice. Imitation,
an important argument in the Jiangxi School poetics, remained strong in their
theory of poetry. The only difference is that these later poets picked fewer and
minor models to imitate. Some poets in these groups continued the practice
of “relying on books as materials for making poetry,” except that the books
they relied upon were restricted to Late Tang poetry. The most intriguing
case is found in the poetry of Liu Kezhuang, the leading figure of the Rivers
and Lakes School. Many of his regulated verses composed in the light and
spry Late Tang style are studded with allusions and clichés. The Jiangxi style
still held sway over these poets who rebelled against the Jiangxi School.
522
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
Song lyric
As extensively discussed in the previous chapter, by the late Northern Song,
the song lyric, now an established form of literary expression for the literati,
had, broadly speaking, developed in two distinct directions. While Su Shi
was moving in the direction of “heroic abandon,” other writers of the late
Northern Song were trying to perfect the finer points of the art within the wellestablished tradition of “delicate restraint.” Like Zhou Bangyan, Li Qingzhao,
who lived in the era of transition from Northern Song to Southern Song,
closely adhered to the normative subject matter of the genre in depicting
tender feelings; she criticized Su Shi for attempting to write the song lyric like
shi poetry and insisted on total compliance with the structure of “banquet
music.” In her “Discourse on the Song Lyric” (Cilun) she found fault with
virtually every noted writer of the genre in the Northern Song up to her
own day. The only person mysteriously left out in her critical evaluation was
Zhou Bangyan, who synthesized virtually all previous forms in the style of
“delicate restraint.” Some modern scholars have speculated that this omission
does not mean that Li approved of Zhou’s works; rather, she had perhaps not
yet known Zhou’s works when she wrote the essay. In any event, the essay
indicates that Li was a conservative defender of the qualities traditionally
associated with the genre and that she set very high standards for all aspects
of song lyrics, from singability, harmony between the tones of the words and
music, and decorum in language to overall structure, narrative unity, and use
of allusions.
Although some people through the ages have criticized Li for appearing
arrogant, most scholars believe that her song lyrics have fully met the standards
she herself set. One special characteristic of her works is the ability to adhere
to the musical qualities and to combine literary and colloquial language
to express her feelings. The song lyric set to the tune “Note after Note”
(Shengsheng man) is the most famous example of her artistry. This is a piece
from her Southern Song period that depicts her sense of sorrow, loneliness,
and helplessness. The season is set in autumn. The piece begins with a series of
seven sets of reduplicated words (xunxun mimi / lengleng qingqing / qiqi cancan
qiqi: “search, search, seek, seek, / cold, cold, desolate, desolate, / bleak, bleak,
wretched, wretched, sad, sad”) describing the parallel complex states of the
lyric speaker’s heart and the outside world in autumn. It concludes with the
visual and auditory image of the rain falling upon Chinese parasol trees at
dusk, and the lyric speaker declaring, “How can this word ‘sorrow’ cover it
all?” This work entails a powerful use of fifteen apical and forty-two dental
523
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
sounds as well as a number of words sharing initials or finals. While Zhou
Bangyan employed his cultivation and skill to write about staple subjects
most of the time, Li used the song lyric form to express her personal joys and
sorrows, celebrating the happiness of her marriage with Zhao Mingcheng,
and recording the pain, suffering, and loneliness of her life as a widow living
in the South after the fall of the Northern Song. Li’s song lyrics, written in
refreshingly natural language, had considerable influence in the early Southern
Song. Even the hero–poet Xin Qiji, who emulated Su Shi’s unrestrained style,
wrote some song lyrics in imitation of her. But on the whole Zhou Bangyan
commanded an influence larger than Li Qingzhao on Southern Song writers
of “delicate restraint,” as he was seen as the synthesizer of its developments
before the fall of the Northern Song.
Although the explicit division between “delicate restraint” and “heroic
abandon” was not made until Zhang Yan of the Ming dynasty, it roughly
represents the actual development of the song lyric during the Song dynasty,
as outlined above. Song lyricists did in fact produce works in both styles, even
though individual writers came to be associated with either one style or the
other. Thus Jiang Kui, Wu Wenying, Wang Yisun (late thirteenth century),
Zhou Mi (1232–1298), and Zhang Yan (1248–1320?) were said to be in the lineage
of “delicate restraint,” following from Liu Yong, Qin Guan, Zhou Bangyan,
and Li Qingzhao. Zhang Yuangan, Zhang Xiaoxiang (1132–1170), Xin Qiji, Liu
Guo, and Liu Chenweng continue the style of “heroic abandon” developed
by Su Shi. Southern Song song lyricists in either style were on the whole
more sophisticated and professional than their Northern Song predecessors.
Southern Song writers generally used more allusions in their song lyrics than
before, especially when they used them as figures for their own sentiments
or as indirect comments on contemporary situations. If the immense burden
of the past drove shi poets to seek a method of liveliness, song lyricists faced
a less daunting task in building something new on old forms and produced
work that reached new artistic heights.
Xin Qiji is an epoch-making figure in the history of the song lyric. He
is a writer with a superb skill in depicting a wide range of subjects in a
variety of styles. His themes range from heroic and patriotic sentiments
and comments on politics and philosophy of life to mundane emotions and
representations of the simple and quiet pleasures of rural life. His styles vary
from the impassioned and grand, the solemn and stirring, and the dejected and
vehement to the gentle and sentimental, the refined and bland, and even the
humorous and satirical. Building on Su Shi’s pioneering efforts to write song
lyrics like poems, Xin extended the range of song lyric further to compose
524
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
lyrics like pieces of prose, breaking down the generic boundaries among prose,
poetry, and the song lyric. He wrote some highly discursive song lyrics on
philosophical topics, a practice seldom seen before. He frequently employed
colloquial phrases, infusing his works with vitality and freshness. At the same
time, his works were often filled with phrases and allusions drawn from such
diverse sources as the Classics, historical and philosophical writings, and texts
of poetry and fiction. He did all this without sacrificing the distinctive features
of song lyric prosody. In all of his song lyrics the strong presence of Xin Qiji’s
personality can always be felt, placing him squarely in the mainstream of the
Chinese lyrical tradition, which views poetry as a medium for self-expression.
A heavy use of historical and textual allusions in the song lyric is another
characteristic of Xin Qiji’s work. About three-quarters of his extant corpus
of 626 song lyrics, the largest collection of song lyrics in the Song, contain
allusions. With 1,500 allusions in total, this is an average of three allusions per
lyric. Such allusive thickness never obstructs the flow of his song lyrics or the
strong voice of the lyric speaker. In the piece about parting from a cousin set to
the tune of “Congratulating the Bridegroom” (He xinlang), for example, Xin
enumerates five incidents of separation in Chinese history as the core of the
work and mentions his own experience of the present moment in the opening
and closing stanzas as a frame. The allusions serve as parallels for Xin’s own
experience of parting from his cousin and help to elevate his personal grief
over separation to a universal level. He wrote another piece on the balloon
guitar (pipa) also set to the tune “Congratulating the Bridegroom.” This
work consists almost entirely of allusions to stories about the instrument, and
there is no reference to direct personal experience. Nonetheless, the reader
can detect in it an implicit presence of a strong lyric speaker recounting
the sad historical experiences associated with the balloon guitar. Xin Qiji’s
forceful and at times even wild and unruly personality may have made it
difficult for him to break away from the mode of direct self-expression. His
influence on later Southern Song ci writers was far-reaching. Those writers
who were supporters of the war policy such as Han Yuanji (1118–1187), Chen
Liang (1143–1194), Liu Guo, Liu Chenweng, and many others all came under
his direct influence. Most of these song lyricists were able to emulate Xin’s
style of “heroic abandon,” even if they could not rival his range or level of
sophistication. Some of them even tended to be rough and slipshod in their
writing.
The career of Jiang Kui, who belonged to a generation a little later than
that of Xin Qiji, has often been associated with a new stage in the development
of the song lyric during the Southern Song. Despite his talent and cultivation
525
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
as a writer, artist, and scholar, Jiang was never fortunate enough to pass the
civil service examination. He remained a commoner all his life, living as a
scholar–recluse–artist under the patronage of wealthy and prominent friends.
The scores for the melodies of seventeen song lyrics that he himself composed
are the only extant musical material from the Song dynasty song lyric. Both
Jiang’s adherence to the tradition of “delicate restraint” and his way of life as
a scholar–recluse–artist became the career pattern for a large number of song
lyricists from the closing years of the twelfth through the thirteenth centuries.
Somewhat different from many of the recluse–poets of the time, Jiang was not
completely unconcerned with the well-being of society and the state. Subtle
expressions of his deep concern for the Southern Song can be found in some of
his best-known works. In the piece “Yangzhou: the Long Version” (Yangzhou
man), for which he also composed the music, for example, Jiang described
what he saw on his visit to Yangzhou in 1176, forty-seven years after it had
been ravaged by the Jurchens:
Through ten miles in the spring wind,
There’s nothing but green shepherd’s purse and wheat.
Since Tartar horses left from spying on the Yangzi,
Abandoned ponds and lofty trees
Still detest talk of warfare.
Compared to the bold and flowing style of Xin Qiji’s song lyrics, the language
we see in these lines is quite subdued. But it is still a hard and vigorous
language, distinct from the standard diction of earlier lyrics in the tradition of
“delicate restraint.”
We know that Jiang Kui had direct contacts with Xin Qiji when Xin, as an
old man of sixty-three, was serving as military commissioner in Shaoxing in
1203 and then as district governor of Zhenjiang in 1204. There are four extant
works Jiang wrote around this time, using Xin’s original rhymes. It is possible
that Jiang met his senior contemporary prior to 1203, although we do not
have any direct record to prove this. Jiang stated in a short autobiographical
account that Xin “deeply admired” his song lyrics. In any event, Jiang must
have been familiar with the works of this well-known figure, who appeared to
have exerted some influence on him, especially in his extensive use of a hard
and vigorous language and of allusions in the song lyric. However, Jiang could
well have acquired his habit of using the hard rather than the soft language,
and an abundance of allusions, from his intensive study of the poetry of Huang
Tingjian in his youth. Jiang Kui, more than Xin Qiji, was the very first poet to
use allusions in ways more typical of late Southern Song song lyrics.
526
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
In keeping with the conventions of the tradition of “delicate restraint,”
Jiang’s song lyrics are mostly concerned with his life as an unemployed wandering scholar–poet and his experiences of love. He was the first song lyricist in
the Southern Song to have written a large number of “song lyrics on objects”
(yongwu ci) – almost half of his extant song lyrics can be said to belong to this
category. Many of these yongwu ci are on plum blossoms and willows, and
one of his most famous works is on crickets. Many of these works are actually
about love, and a few remarkable ones among them are about his romantic
experience intermixed with lament for his own life and for the declining Song
dynasty. It is in these “song lyrics on objects” by Jiang that two important
late Song developments in the genre are found. The two developments are:
the creation of what may be called a “spatial form” and a transformation in
the direct self-expressive mode, which was dominant up to this time in both
poetry and the song lyric.
“Spatial form” is found only in the “long song” (manci), which poets after
Jiang used to depict complex inner states. The term “spatial form” is used
here to distinguish from the “temporal rhythm” commonly found in poetry
and song lyrics in both short-song and long-song forms prior to Jiang Kui.
“Spatial form” compares a literary text to a visual design that spreads many
ideas and emotions out on the “plane” of a page. While temporal rhythm
relies on a linear order, spatial design depends on the principles of parallelism,
juxtaposition, and correspondence. The transformation in the self-expressive
mode took place precisely in the song lyrics on objects that became popular
and important during the late Song. In writing such a work, the author
withdraws from a position in which the direct expression of his own experience
constitutes the expressive core into another position in which he becomes a
mere observer of that core, even though that core remains his own complex
inner state. The new mode of lyrics on objects that emerged in the late Song
represents a significant transformation within the Chinese lyrical tradition,
which had previously been predominantly expressive. The shift from the
traditional self-expressive mode to one that utilizes an object to reveal an
author’s complex inner state is nowhere seen more clearly than in the pair
of song lyrics on plum blossoms entitled “Secret Fragrance” (Anxiang) and
“Dappled Shadows” (Shuying), which Jiang wrote at the request of his patron
and friend Fan Chengda in the winter of 1191.
“Secret Fragrance” and “Dappled Shadows” are among the most quoted
and admired works by Jiang Kui. The titles are taken from a regulated verse
on the plum blossom by the poet–recluse Lin Bu (967–1028) of the early
Northern Song and directly from the following couplet: “Dappled shadows
527
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
hang aslant over clear shallow water; / Secret fragrance wafted in the moonlit
dusk.” Jiang’s lyrics “Dappled Shadows” and “Secret Fragrance” are based on
these two coordinate images for the plum blossom, referring to its shape and
scent respectively. They are written in a difficult and obscure style. Scholars
through the ages have offered diverse interpretations, ranging from taking
them as reminiscence of a woman Jiang loved, to expression of sorrow for his
less-than-ideal life, to a lament for the capture of the last two emperors of the
Northern Song and their palace ladies by the Jurchens in 1127. It is not possible
to focus on one interpretation to the exclusion of the alternative readings.
“Secret Fragrance” is the more lucid of the two pieces. Its theme does seem
to be Jiang’s reminiscence of a woman he loved, with whom he used to pick
plum blossoms by West Lake in Hangzhou. The blossom, which is explicitly
mentioned in the third line, is not used as a metaphor for the woman but as
an object that brings back memories of her to the speaker. Throughout the
whole piece, the experiencing subject (the lyric speaker) and the experienced
object (the blossom) remain distinct, and the former is the agent that ties
everything together.
The strong personal tone of “Secret Fragrance” disappears in “Dappled
Shadows.” The lyric speaker has given way to the plum blossom in becoming
the integrative force in this work. There is a multilayered symbolic framework centered on the material object in “Dappled Shadows.” Through the
juxtaposition of a series of allusions associated with plum blossoms, Jiang Kui
expresses his feelings of seclusion and loneliness in a wanderer’s life in times
of dynastic decline. If “Secret Fragrance” is concerned with reminiscence of
a woman from the perspective of the lyric speaker, “Dappled Shadows” is
focused on the experience of seclusion and loneliness that find a symbolic
embodiment in the plum blossom. The poetic process in works like “Dappled Shadows,” in which the material object has replaced the lyric speaker to
become the new lyric center, can perhaps be called “the reification of emotions.” “Secret Fragrance” and “Dappled Shadows” are complementary pieces
written in two different artistic modes. The allusions used in the second piece
consist of references to narrative texts, and textual fragments taken from two
poems by Du Fu and a song lyric composed by Emperor Huizong on his
journey north as a captive of the Jurchens, all of which are related to the plum
blossom. What is peculiar about the use of historical and textual allusions in
“Dappled Shadows” is the swift shift from one dimension of time and space
to another, from the lyrical present to layers of the past. The juxtaposition of
different dimensions of time and space on the same page-plane is what makes
the form in which “Dappled Shadows” is cast “spatial.”
528
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
Once the new aesthetics was evolved by Jiang Kui, with its focus on material
objects instead of the lyrical self, its spatial form and its allusive style, it began
to attract late Song poets. The pattern of Jiang’s life and art became the aspiration of the best poets and song lyricists of the period. His poetry was included
in the Rivers and Lakes Collection, which appeared soon after his death. Whether
or not the direct influence of Jiang is discernible, the younger generation of
song lyricists – notably Shi Dazu (fl. beginning of the thirteenth century),
Wu Wenying, Zhou Mi, Wang Yisun, and Zhang Yan – all displayed similar
tendencies in their works. These writers did not simply imitate Jiang Kui, but
rather continued to refine the song lyric and to reach new artistic heights.
Wu Wenying was the greatest song lyricist of the thirteenth century.
Although still well within the tradition of “delicate restraint,” he developed
his works in a direction quite different from that of Jiang. In his important
critical text the Origins of the Song Lyric (Ciyuan), Zhang Yan made a distinction
between Jiang’s style and that of Wu Wenying: he said that Jiang’s song lyrics
are “transparent and spacious” (qingkong), while Wu’s are “solid and stuffed”
(zhishi). He further compared Jiang’s works to “a wild cloud that flies alone,
moving and stopping without a trace,” and Wu’s to “a seven-jeweled tower
that dazzles the eyes, but when taken apart, the bits do not fit.” Crucial to
Zhang’s comparison is his argument that in song lyrics, especially in the long
song, “function words” (xuzi) should be used in order to achieve a flowing
and “singable” quality. In the song lyric, function words include both particles
and certain descriptive adverbs. The primary function of these two types of
word is structural rather than image-making, as indicated by the fact that
most of them are words that begin a line, relating it to the preceding line or
to the speaker’s attitude. Unlike Jiang Kui, who effectively made use of many
function words, Wu Wenying chose to use as few as possible, allowing his
song lyrics to be stuffed mostly with image-producing “content words” (shizi).
Such a song lyric, without the structural function words, will have a dense,
rather than transparent and spacious, quality. Zhang’s argument is basically
a matter of aesthetic preference, because Wu was a composer as well and
certainly knew how to write song lyrics that could be sung. Zhou Bangyan
was sparing in his use of function words, while Liu Yong, Li Qingzhao, and
Xin Qiji used them often. Wu revived Zhou’s “densely luxuriant” (nongli) style
in the Southern Song.
With the exception of a number of pieces that were composed in response
to social occasions, most of the nearly 350 extant song lyrics by Wu Wenying
are about remembrance of things and persons in his past, or about lamenting
the past and present. There are at least several dozen passionate song lyrics
529
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
devoted to remembering a woman (or women), composed with similar language and images. Wu’s best song lyrics are usually cast in spatial form and in
an expressive mode different from that of the traditional lyrical outpouring.
Wu is famous for intermingling past and present, the personal and the historical, and for using many allusions. We have seen the technique of merging
different dimensions of time and space in Jiang Kui’s works, and the frequent
use of allusion in Xin Qiji and Jiang Kui. Wu Wenying differs from them in his
penchant for seeking out allusions in obscure sources, including legends and
myths recorded in gazetteers. The inner states Wu depicts are far more private
than those presented in Xin’s and Jiang’s song lyrics. Wu Wenying is thus a
very difficult song lyricist. What is startlingly new in Wu’s works is that all too
often the author seems to be looking at life and the world through a window
of dreams and illusion. Indeed, dream holds a special significance in his life
and works. He styled himself “Mengchuang” or “A Window of Dreams” and
toward the end of his life changed it to “Jueweng” or “The Old Man Who Has
Awakened.” The word meng (“dream”) appears more than 170 times in his
collected song lyrics. I should point out that a dream itself reveals a “spatial
form” or a montage. In a dream the images that randomly make up the dream
events usually come from the sense impressions stored in our memory that
belong to different temporal and spatial frameworks. The merging of diverse
temporal and spatial boundaries and the appearance of randomness in many
of Wu’s works are the result of his attempt to write them as if they were
direct manifestations of dreams. This sort of structural characteristic cannot
be found in song lyrics prior to Wu Wenying.
One of the greatest works in the history of the song lyric is Wu Wenying’s
“Prelude to the Oriole’s Song” (Yingti xu). Containing 240 characters, this
song, the music of which was also composed by Wu himself, is the longest in
the entire repertory of song lyric patterns. It might have been written late in
Wu’s life when he revisited alone the places he had lived with a woman or
women before. Some of the phrases and events depicted here can be found
in many of Wu’s works about love, presumably written at different times in
his life. Perhaps we can say that similar phrases and images in these works
function very much like allusions that refer to some of the most memorable
romantic events in his life, even though we do not know what these events
were exactly. It is conceivable that “Prelude to the Oriole’s Song” is an attempt
by Wu Wenying late in his life to integrate the images and expressions referring
to his most unforgettable romantic experiences into a grander design.
The piece is divided into four large sections, each with a central theme,
which is in turn subdivided into four stanzas, each with its own specific
530
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
focus. In the arrangement of the large themes of lament for spring, joy of
meeting, pangs of separation, and mourning for the dead, the work can be
said to have a temporal aspect. It begins with the poet’s present thoughts
and actions, goes on to depict his recollections of meeting with and parting
from his beloved, and returns to the present moment at the very end. But
the image fragments that depict his present actions and thoughts are also
found in song lyrics about previous occasions. Furthermore, the themes and
subthemes are not organized into a whole in any chronological order. Rather,
they are spread out as if on a plane, and the unity of the work is maintained
through parallels, juxtaposition, and correspondence among these themes
and subthemes. “Prelude to the Oriole’s Song” is a vast spatial design of
Wu’s remembrance of a woman or women with whom he was in love. Even
though it has not been regarded as a true song lyric on an object, it is clearly
not cast in the traditional mode of direct self-expression, but in the mode
that characterizes Jiang Kui’s “Dappled Shadows.” In terms of structure, Wu’s
“Prelude to the Oriole’s Song” is a song lyric on the object of remembrance
that constituted his inner state as he wrote this masterpiece. The continuation
and further development of the new aesthetics of the song lyric discernible
in Jiang’s and Wu’s works in the last decades of the Southern Song will be
discussed in the section on “The fall of the Southern Song.”
Prose
The Southern Song did not produce ancient-style prose (guwen) writers of the
stature of the “eight masters of the Tang and Song” (Han Yu, Liu Zongyuan
(773–819), Ouyang Xiu, Su Xun (1009–1066), Su Shi, Su Zhe (1039–1112), Zeng
Gong (1019–1083), and Wang Anshi). Nor did it develop any significantly novel
forms of nonfictional prose. The most important new development was the
“travel diary” that became popular during the period. The earliest bona fide
diary in Chinese literary history was A Family Record in Yizhou in the Yiyou
Year (Yizhou yiyou jiasheng) by Huang Tingjian, containing entries from the
first day of the first month to the twenty-ninth day of the eighth month in
1105. There was no entry in the entire sixth month, and the entries of six
days in the fifth month have been lost. The entries vary in length from one
character to more than a hundred. On the basis of the form invented by
Huang Tingjian, Southern Song writers produced a number of lively and
far more detailed travel diaries. Lu You wrote Record of a Journey to Shu (Ru
Shu ji), detailing his trip up the Yangzi river in 1170 when he received an
official appointment in Sichuan. Fan Chengda wrote altogether three travel
diaries: Record of Holding the Reins (Lanpei lu) records his mission to the Jurchen
531
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
capital in 1170, Record of Riding the Simurgh (Canluan lu) records his trip to the
southwestern city of Guilin in 1173, and Record of a Boat Trip to Wu (Wuchuan
lu) describes his trip downstream on the Yangzi from Chengdu to Wu in 1177.
Zhu Xi wrote Record of Baizhang Mountain (Baizhang shan ji), describing his trip
to Baizhang Mountain in Jiangxi where the Chan master Baizhang Huaihai
(720–814) had lived. These are some of the best examples of the travel diary
from the Southern Song. Employing plain and logical ancient-style prose,
these writers recorded the events on their travels, the beautiful scenery, rural
and urban sights, and the daily life of people as they saw it. In addition to
being specimens of a fully developed new literary form, these travel diaries
are valuable materials for the study of Southern Song life.
The keen attention Southern Song writers gave to professionalism and craft
can also be seen in the advances they made in literary criticism. During the
Southern Song there appeared a few critical works that had departed from
the Northern Song conventions of “remarks on poetry.” Many critics turned
away from anecdotes and textual study to concentrate their efforts on more
comprehensive and fundamental issues. Works such as Remarks on Poetry from
the Cold Season Hall (Suihantang shihua) by Zhang Jie (fl. early Southern Song),
the White Stone Daoist’s Discourse on Poetry by Jiang Kui, and Canglang’s Remarks
on Poetry (Canglang shihua) by Yan Yu (fl. thirteenth century) provide good
evidence of the increasing professionalism in Southern Song critical activities.
These are no longer random gatherings of casual notes but intensive treatises
expressing the critics’ rather systematic and reflective views on poetry. They
all criticized the Northern Song tendency to discursiveness, the interest in
seeking out allusions and display of erudition, and the polishing of diction; in
place of this they argued for a return to a more natural and spontaneous way of
writing poetry. Yan Yu developed the existing idea of Chan enlightenment as
an analogy for poetic creation. He argued that poetry is for the spontaneous
expression of a person’s inner feelings, and as such it should be free from
explicit philosophizing, bookishness, and the trap of language games. As a
corrective to the prevailing practice of imitating Late Tang poetry among
contemporary poets of the Rivers and Lakes School, Yan urged poets to take
their models from the poetry of the Wei (220–264), Jin (265–420), and, above
all, the High Tang periods. In this aspect he remained within a poetics based
on earlier models, which had been dominant since the late Northern Song.
Written by Zhang Yan, who lived during the transitional period between
the Southern Song and the Mongol Yuan periods, the Origins of the Song Lyric
is an important critical study on the song lyric. This book is divided into two
532
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
parts, with the first part devoted to the discussion of music and the second
part to the various aspects involved in the creation of texts that are set to
music. The work represents the summation of Zhang’s efforts of a lifetime of
writing song lyrics and studying their craft.
The ancient-style prose writer Lü Zuqian’s (1137–1181) work entitled the
Key to Ancient-Style Prose (Guwen guanjian) merits mention. This is the first
text solely devoted to the appreciation and writing of ancient-style prose in
the history of Chinese literary criticism. The work is primarily an anthology
of select works with Lü’s general prefatory and interlinear comments of
evaluation, appreciation, or explanation of the art of the work. There is also an
introductory essay called “Essential Methods of Reading Ancient-Style Prose,”
in which Lü discusses the appropriate ways of reading the prose works of the
Tang and Northern Song masters, as well as how to write good prose and
what sorts of flaws to avoid. Lü’s Key to Ancient-Style Prose began the critical
tradition of close reading and interpretation of prose that became popular
in the Ming dynasty. The Southern Song was indeed an important period
in Chinese literary criticism. The level of sophistication and professionalism
observable in the critical works mentioned here is unprecedented.
VI. The pleasures of the city
Shuen-fu Lin
Urban development during the Southern Song
The Song dynasty marked a crucial period in the long history of urban development in Chinese culture. It was during the Song that we see a tremendous
growth of cities. It has been estimated that by the late Northern Song, China
had one city – the capital, Bianliang (Kaifeng) – with a population of a million;
thirty cities with a population ranging from 40,000 to 100,000 or more each;
sixty cities having each a population of 15,000; and some four hundred county
and prefectural capitals with populations ranging from four thousand to five
thousand each. One conservative estimate has it that about 5 percent or more
(i.e. over six million people) of China’s total population at that time lived in
urban environments. Urban growth not only continued during the Southern
Song but was more impressive than before. The capital, Hangzhou, had a
population of 1,500,000. Many other cities, especially those in the Yangzi delta
region, were almost as important as the capital as centers for commerce and
culture. As Marco Polo noted in The Travels of Marco Polo, when he visited
533
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
China after the Mongols had conquered the Southern Song in the late thirteenth century, China had numerous cities of size and magnificence unknown
elsewhere in the world. There is no doubt that Song China had the largest
cities in the world at the time, and more than its fair share of all the world’s
smaller cities and towns.
More important than their sheer number and size, as well as more stable
growth, traditional Chinese cities, in Song times and afterwards, maintained
an intimate relation and a high degree of interaction with the rural areas
adjacent to them. Despite the presence of the walls and moats, Chinese cities
in the past usually contained rural life and agricultural activities within them,
and clusters of urban areas extended outside those boundaries as well. Further,
the cities and the adjacent countryside were open for people to come and go
freely between them, and so there was always a great deal of daily movement
and activity in and out of the cities.
Everyone, urban and rural alike, lived in accordance with the agrarian
lunar calendar, which set all of the festivals and holidays throughout the
year. The major festivals were the New Year; the Clear and Bright (Qingming)
on the third of the third month, when people went to the countryside to
sweep ancestors’ and relatives’ graves; the Double Fifth (Duanwu) on the
fifth of the fifth month, when people held boat races; the Ghost Festival on
the fifteenth of the seventh month, when both the Buddhist and the Daoist
temples performed services for the ghosts; the Mid-autumn Festival, when
families gathered together to admire the harvest moon on the fifteenth of the
eighth month; and the Double Yang (Chongyang) on the ninth of the ninth
month, when people ascended high places to experience the invigorating late
autumn air. For each of these festivals and others, special foods were prepared
and particular activities carried out. On the major holidays people from the
countryside would come into the cities to sell the special foods and products
from the land that were needed for the feasting and celebrations, and to enjoy
performances and displays. This pattern of open interaction between urban
areas and their rural surroundings, already established during Song times,
became fully developed in the subsequent dynasties.
Depiction of urban life in literature
There is little realistic description of urban life in poetry and song lyrics.
Nonetheless, the growth of the importance of the cities can be seen in the
works of some song lyricists and poets. Of the more than two hundred song
lyrics by Liu Yong, who traveled to many cities in his life, for instance, about
a quarter of them contain some depiction of cities and urban life. In a song
534
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
lyric set to the tune “Viewing the Ocean Tide” (Wang haichao), Liu began
with these lines:
A supreme spot in the southeast,
The metropolis in all of the Wu region,
Qiantang has flourished from old.
Misty willows and painted bridges,
Green curtains and windscreens –
There are a hundred thousand households of all sizes.
...
In the markets, pearls are displayed,
Houses brimming with silks,
Vying with each other for extravagance.
...
Qiantang is an old name of Hangzhou. In the following piece set to the
tune “Magnolia Flowers: The Long Version” (Mulanhua man), a piece about
Kaifeng on the Clear and Bright Festival, he offered the following lively
depiction:
The whole city
Is out looking at the sights.
Carved saddles and dark purple carriage curtains rush out to the suburbs.
In the warm breeze, rich strings and crisp pipes
Of a myriad families vie in playing new tunes.
And in another piece, set to the tune “Auspicious Partridge” (Rui zhegu), he
opened the song lyric with this portrait:
Wugui’s a romantic place –
The houses are exquisite,
High and low, built by water’s edge and on hilltop;
With jade terraces and crimson gates,
This could be Fairy Hill.
With a myriad wells, a thousand alleys, and a rich populace,
It surpasses all thirteen provinces.
Everywhere you see black-browed girls in painted boats,
And rouged and powdered women in red mansions.
Wugui refers to the city of Suzhou. From Liu’s brief but vivid descriptions, we
know that the Song cities in the eleventh century were places of irresistible
attraction, flourishing markets, and ostentation. Urban life became far more
extravagant and ostentatious in the Southern Song, as we can see in this
quatrain by Lin Sheng:
535
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Hills beyond hills, and mansions beyond mansions,
Singing and dancing on West Lake – when will they ever end?
The warm breeze fumes revelers till they are drunk,
Simply taking Hangzhou as the capital Bianliang.
As one would expect from good poetry, Liu’s and Lin’s lines present a powerful, albeit brief and general, sense of how magnificent and pleasurable the
cities were in Song times. It is in prose works, however, that we would find
more specific and detailed descriptions of urban life.
In Record of a Journey to Shu, the travel diary written in 1170 about a journey
from Hangzhou up the Yangzi river into Shu (i.e. Sichuan), Lu You wrote
on the twenty-third day of the eighth month that he saw in Wuchang (part
of modern Wuhan on the south bank), the large city of the central Yangzi,
countless merchants’ boats tied up in the river stretching for miles along the
riverbank. He noted that rows of shops were packed together inside the city
walls, and a large market area extended far outside the walls on the inland
side. Again, on the twenty-fifth day of the eighth month, he recorded seeing
a crowd of several tens of thousands watching onshore a naval exercise on
the Yangzi in Wuchang that involved more than seven hundred large vessels,
each two hundred to three hundred feet long. Lu’s diary offered glimpses of
sights and spectacles available to urban and rural residents inside and near
inland river cities.
We are fortunate to possess five texts that describe the daily life and customs
of Kaifeng (Bianliang) and Hangzhou. They are The Eastern Capital: A Record
of the Dreamland (Dongjing menghua lu) by Meng Yuanlao, with a preface dated
1147; A Record of the Capital City’s Splendors (Ducheng jisheng) by The Old Man Of
Forbearance Who Irrigates His Garden (Guanpu naideweng), with a preface
dated 1235; The Old Man of West Lake’s Record of Innumerable Splendors (Xihu
laoren fansheng lu) by The Old Man of West Lake, possibly sometime after 1235;
A Record of the Millet Dream (Mengliang lu) by Wu Zimu, possibly sometime
right before the fall of Hangzhou in 1276; and Old Events at the Martial Forest
(Wulin jiushi) by Zhou Mi, possibly written between 1280 and 1290, after
the Song dynasty had fallen. Wulin or “Martial Forest” is another name for
Hangzhou. Of the five texts, only The Eastern Capital: A Record of the Dreamland
is about Kaifeng, while the other four are about Hangzhou. Being the first
text about a capital city, The Eastern Capital: A Record of the Dreamland became
a model for the four texts about Hangzhou. In the accounts of Hangzhou, the
four thirteenth-century writers often nostalgically compared contemporary
customs and patterns of life with those of the old capital, Kaifeng.
536
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
These five texts are invaluable because they surpass the reference to urban
life in poetry that we have briefly discussed and even the genre of gazetteers
of cities or places in providing extensive details about urban life and customs.
They constitute, in fact, a new genre of prose, a sort of journal or notebook
devoted to recording the splendors and pleasures of the city. Among the
five authors, Zhou Mi is the only one with a reputation as a poet, scholar,
and writer. Old Events at the Martial Forest is thus written with much more
rhetorical flourish than are the other four texts. With the exception of A Record
of the Capital City’s Splendors, the texts devote ample space to the affairs of the
court and to the festival days that brought the court and citizens together
to celebrate the passing of the important occasions throughout the year. We
know that Zhou Mi was a court official, and was thus also a participant in the
court rituals described in his text; but Meng Yuanlao, The Old Man of West
Lake, and Wu Zimu also demonstrated great familiarity with court life and
rituals.
Three points about the five texts merit mention. First, they seem to have
been written by their authors rather late in their lives. The authors of A
Record of the Capital City’s Splendors and The Old Man of West Lake’s Record
of Innumerable Splendors used pseudonyms that involved the words weng and
laoren respectively, both meaning “Old Man.” In his preface to The Eastern
Capital: A Record of the Dreamland, Meng Yuanlao indicated that he “had
entered the evening of his life.” Moreover, “Yuanlao,” believed by scholars to
be not his real given name but a pseudonym, means “Senior Statesman.” In
his late fifties when he wrote Old Events at the Martial Forest, Zhou Mi clearly
stated “I am an old man” in the preface to his text. Wu Zimu is the only author
who did not provide any clear clue to his age when he wrote his work. Second,
the texts all contain some records of what the authors witnessed and heard.
Some of the sources are textual: Wu is found to have copied verbatim from
A Record of the Capital City’s Splendors in places, and Zhou also relied on some
contemporary texts that are no longer extant today. Nonetheless, there is no
doubt that all five authors wrote their respective works based on substantial
direct experiences. Moreover, the authors’ experiences are of the daily life and
customs of the capitals in times of peace and prosperity, so that each of the five
texts consists of remembrances of the good old days directly witnessed by the
author. Third, the idea of dream underpins these five texts. With the exception
of A Record of the Capital City’s Splendors and The Old Man of West Lake’s Record
of Innumerable Splendors, the word “dream” is explicitly used in the texts. The
title of Meng’s journal Dongjing menghua lu (The Eastern Capital: A Record of the
Dreamland) literally means “The Eastern Capital: A Record of the Dream of
537
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Huaxu,” alluding to a passage in the “Yellow Emperor” (Huangdi) chapter of
the early text Liezi in which the legendary Yellow Emperor falls asleep during
the day and travels to the Kingdom of Huaxu, a utopian country where people
lead a natural existence without government, desires, and ordinary human
emotions or values. In the preface to his work written two decades after
Kaifeng had fallen to the Jurchens, Meng said that he felt like that ancient
person (the Yellow Emperor) who had wakened from a dream in which he
visited Huaxu, a land of unlimited happiness. By comparing Kaifeng to the
utopian Huaxu, Meng wanted to drive home the idea of the illusory nature of
the seemingly perfect life of unending happiness in the Northern Song capital.
The title of Wu Zimu’s journal, Mengliang lu (A Record of the Millet Dream),
contains an allusion to the story “The Account upon a Pillow” (Zhenzhong
ji) by the Tang writer Shen Jiji (ca 750–800). “The Account upon a Pillow”
tells the story of a poverty-stricken young scholar who encounters a Daoist
wizard at an inn. After hearing the young man’s complaint about his own
miserable life, the wizard gives him a pillow and causes him to fall into a
dream in which he experiences a lifetime of wealth, status, and glory. His
dream, however, lasts only a short while because, as he wakes up, the pot of
golden millet the innkeeper is preparing for him is still not yet cooked. By use
of the allusion to Shen Jiji’s story, Wu adds to the illusory nature a sense of
the swift perishability of earthly delights and splendors. Although Wu Zimu
might not have written A Record of the Millet Dream in 1274 as the preface to
our modern received text seems to indicate, there is reason to believe that he
had written it before the Mongols captured Hangzhou in 1276. As the affairs
of the nation were already in a precipitous state by the early 1270s, it did not
require great foresight to sense the impending doom facing the dynasty. In
his preface to Old Events at the Martial Forest, written after the dynasty had
collapsed, Zhou stated clearly that when he recalled his previous experiences,
they were all like dreams. Even though the authors of A Record of the Capital
City’s Splendors and The Old Man of West Lake’s Record of Innumerable Splendors
did not refer to dreams, it might not be far-fetched to say that the fear that the
glories and splendors of Hangzhou would soon fade like dreams in people’s
memories was the motivating force behind the writing of their works. This
is obviously the case because they both had read Meng Yuanlao’s memoir of
Kaifeng.
The idea that life can be as illusory as a dream is a very old one in Chinese
literature, going back at least as early as the Zhuangzi, one of the canonical texts in the philosophy of early Daoism. Many writers since Zhuangzi’s
(ca 369–286 bc) time – such as Du Fu, Shen Jiji, Yan Jidao, Su Shi, and Chen
538
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
Yuyi, to name but a few – have written works touching on the theme of “life
is but a dream.” For the writers of these accounts of the capitals from the late
Northern Song to the end of the Southern Song, the idea of “life is but a dream”
conveys a much broader and more compelling meaning. As the allusions used
by Meng Yuanlao and Wu Zimu indicate, “dream” refers to a fond dream,
not a nightmare or a dream of disappointment. Thus a life that is devoted to
passionate pursuit of glory, pleasure, and extravagance is like a fond dream,
something that all people would want to have; however, being like a dream,
such a life is always illusory and ephemeral, doomed to evaporate quickly.
While the authors of the journals on the Song capitals felt lucky to have been
born in times of peace and prosperity, they also cautioned their readers to be
aware of the dream-like nature of the life of luxury, beauty, and enjoyment
recorded in their works. This perception of a good life as simultaneously consisting of two interpenetrating sides of reality and illusion seems to have been
widespread among writers and scholars of the thirteenth century. In many
of the song lyrics, Wu Wenying seems to capture this perception vividly. In
a piece set to the tune “Eight-Rhymed Ganzhou Song” (Basheng Ganzhou),
which begins with the line “An endless void, mist to the four distances” (miao
kong yan si yuan) written on the occasion of accompanying some colleagues
on an outing to Mount Lingyan in Suzhou, Wu Wenying intermingled time
and space, past and present, history and myth, the personal and the historical,
as well as reality and illusion. Although the work is about Wu’s inner state on
an outing with friends, it is structured in such a way that it becomes a direct
manifestation of a dream. This direct manifestation of a dream experience is
something not found in song lyrics prior to the late Song.
According to these five twelfth- and thirteenth-century accounts of Kaifeng
and Hangzhou, the two capitals (and in fact other large cities also) were
metropolitan areas of great wealth, commercial activity, and cultivated pastimes. They boasted a multitude of fashionable hotels, taverns, restaurants,
tea houses, temples, pleasure quarters, and many other places for recreation
that could satisfy the refined tastes and the thirst for entertainment on the part
of both wealthy inhabitants and visitors. There were shops that specialized in
all kinds of luxury products or exotic goods from all over China and other parts
of the world. In addition to their wealth and all the amenities of urban life,
Hangzhou and other cities (especially those in the lower Yangzi region such
as Suzhou, Yangzhou, and Nanjing) were also places of beautiful scenery for
people to enjoy. West Lake in Hangzhou, for instance, was always provided
with many gaily decorated boats of all shapes and sizes, some of which carried
singing girls, games, and other forms of entertainment. Lining the lakeshore
539
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
were luxurious mansions with enchanting gardens furnished with pavilions,
bridges, artificial ponds, streams, grottos, and hills, as well as rare flowers and
trees. Magnificent Buddhist and Daoist temples could be found in and around
the city. On the many festivals throughout the year, the city itself and the
scenic spots on the outskirts were invaded by urban and rural people alike,
who came to celebrate their fortunate life, to seek amusement, and to enjoy
popular shows and performances.
Entertainments in the Song city
The diversity of entertainments in the Song city was remarkable. Listed in the
five capital journals are: comedy, including parodies of country bumpkins;
dancing; singing and musical performances; narrative ballads using suites
of melodies in the same musical mode; dressing up as students, spirits, or
ghosts; foot and hand tricks; shadow and puppet plays; acrobatics; boxing and
wrestling; pole climbing; tightrope walking; telling jokes; storytelling, secular
and religious, including riddles and puns; magic; football; stave fighting; training walking beasts; flea circus; and more. These entertainments were located
in the “pleasure quarters” called goulan (linked railings), or washe, wazi, washi,
wasi, and wajie, meaning, as Wu Zimu has suggested in A Record of the Millet
Dream, “when patrons and performers arrive, it is like piling up tiles [wa],
and when they leave, it is like tiles falling apart.” Intermingled with entertainments were fortunetellers and sellers of medicinal herbs, of clothes, of all
kinds of drinks and foods, and of arts and crafts. Also housed in the pleasure
quarters were large and profitable theaters that drew patrons numbered in
the thousands on any given day. Out of the great diversity of entertainments
in the Song city evolved traditional Chinese drama and storytelling.
Traditional Chinese theater developed as a form of drama that integrated
the various elements of entertainments: music, song, text, storytelling, acting, dance, acrobatics, costume, and elaborate makeup. Both zaju (variety
play, farce, later the “northern play”) and zhugongdiao (medley, “all keys and
modes”) appeared in the late Northern Song, although no text in either form
is extant. It is mentioned in A Record of the Millet Dream that the variety play
“Maudgalyayana Rescues His Mother (from Hell)” (Mulian jiumu) was performed in Kaifeng from the seventh of the seventh month to the Ghost Festival
on the fifteenth of that month. The story of Maudgalyayana can be found in
the transformation texts (bianwen) of the Tang dynasty discovered in the Dunhuang caves, which are narrative texts composed in prose, in verse, or in a
mixture of the two, on Buddhist and secular subjects, intended for oral presentation. The Song variety play, however, was a complex form of performance
540
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
integrating the various amusement arts, rather than simply a form of storytelling. This play about Maudgalyayana, one of Buddha’s ten great disciples,
who went down to the lowest level of Hell to save his mother’s soul, obviously
had a serious didactic function. From what we can gather from some miscellanies by Song writers, however, these variety plays were mostly comic. “All
keys and modes” (zhugongdiao) did not reach its peak of development until
about the year 1200, when North China was under Jurchen rule.
The many cities in the north under Jurchen rule continued to be thriving
centers of trade, entertainment, art, and culture. The theater likewise continued to develop in the north under the Jin. The political split of the north
controlled by the Jurchens and the south by the reestablished Song court led
to a bifurcation of theatrical entertainments: in the north the “all keys and
modes” (or yuanben, “theater guild texts,” as they were also called) eventually developed into the Mongol Yuan dynasty’s (1279–1368) zaju (“northern
play”), and in the south a type of drama developed in Wenzhou (in modern
Zhejiang) and known as xiwen (“drama texts”) became popular throughout
much of southern China in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. These two
forms of theatrical entertainments are basically similar in being musical dramas and differ only in length, music, and other conventions of performance
used. Today we only know the names of hundreds of Jin dynasty “theater
guild texts,” but only one full text and the fragments of another of Jin entertainment have been preserved. The full text is “The Romance of the Western
Chamber (in all keys and modes)” (Xixiang ji zhugongdiao) by Dong Jieyuan
(fl. 1190–1208), and the one in fragments is the anonymous “Liu Zhiyuan (in
all keys and modes)” (Liu Zhiyuan zhugongdiao). The former is an elaborate
dramatization of “Yingying’s Story” (Yingying zhuan), a love story by Yuan
Zhen (779–831) of the Tang dynasty, in eight chapters, employing fourteen
musical modes and 193 suites of melodies. The latter tells the story of the
marriage, separation, and eventual reunion of Liu Zhiyuan, the founder of
the Later Han dynasty (one of the Five Dynasties), and Li Sanniang, daughter
of a well-to-do farmer. There is actually another partially extant piece entitled “Anecdotes of the Tianbao Era (in all keys and modes)” (Tianbao yishi
zhugongdiao) with some fifty individual suites, but without any connecting
prose passages. “All keys and modes” is a form between storytelling and
drama, which alternates prose and verse organized in suites to be sung. The
genre is called “all keys and modes” because two successive suites used in the
sung parts are almost never in the same key.
The five capital journals mention that professional storytellers (shuohuaren)
constituted an important group of entertainers in the pleasure quarters of the
541
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
great Song cities. The storytellers included narrators of history, of stories from
Buddhist sutras, of legends, of romances, of court cases, of the stories of heroes
and of people who moved from rags to riches. Storytelling already flourished
in Kaifeng in the Northern Song, and reached a golden age in the Southern
Song period. Catering to the urban dwellers who were not as well educated as
the literati, the storytellers used the simple vernacular language of the day in
their performance. During the second half of the thirteenth century, a number
of texts called “simple stories” (pinghua) appeared. They tell familiar legends
or historical stories in very simple style and language. It has been suggested
that “simple stories” were primarily a form of entertainment reading written
specially for, and read chiefly by, an urban audience of limited literacy. We
have several surviving texts of “simple stories”: The Anecdotes of the Xuanhe
Period (Xuanhe yishi) tells the events around the fall of the Northern Song, A
Simple Story of the History of the Five Dynasties (Wudaishi pinghua) describes the
chaotic situation from the fall of the Tang to the founding of the Song, and
The Story, with Poems, of How Tripitaka of the Great Tang Obtained the Buddhist
Sutras (Datang Sanzang qujing shihua) is concerned with Tripitaka’s pilgrimage
to India to acquire sutras. The last is the story of the seventh-century monk
Xuanzang, whose journey to India was discussed in the Tang chapter above.
These examples of pinghua reveal a few artistic traits. First, they begin with a
prologue verse and end with a concluding verse. Second, the prologue verse is
usually followed by a short frame story to introduce the main story. Third, in
the main story, verse is frequently used to serve the purposes of description,
prove a point, or convey a moral message. Fourth, since these texts are rather
long, they are divided into chapters, each with a title outlining what happens
in the chapter. The “simple story” is the forerunner of the long narrative
works that appeared later in the Ming and Qing dynasties.
VII. The fall of the Southern Song
Shuen-fu Lin
The Mongol conquest of the Southern Song
With the treaty of 1141–1142, the Southern Song and the Jin settled into a pattern
of peaceful coexistence. The Jin attempted to violate that agreement twice,
in 1161 and in 1216–1220, as they campaigned to the Yangzi river, both times
unsuccessfully. On the Southern Song side, the infamous Grand Councilor
Han Tuozhou (1151–1207) led the government to declare war on the Jin in 1206,
ordering the armies stationed along the Huai border to move northward into
Jin territory. Despite an initial minor victory, the Song armies were soon
542
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
defeated. The Song–Jin treaty stipulations were adjusted twice: in 1165 the
Song gained by somewhat reduced annual tribute payments following the
1161 failed Jin campaign; in 1208, as a result of Han Tuozhou’s disastrous
venture, the higher tribute level of 1142 was reinstituted. On the whole, these
military confrontations were short-lived and did not greatly disturb the pattern
of peace between the two states. Around the turn of the thirteenth century,
however, a new ethnic confederation was being forged by a minor tribal
group in the Mongolian steppe. Eventually this new confederation was to
bring about the demise of both the Jin and the Southern Song.
The man responsible for the creation of the Mongol confederation was
Temüjin of the nomadic Borjigin clan, a brilliant but ruthless military genius,
born probably in 1162 or 1167 on the banks of the Onon river in Mongolia.
By the turn of the thirteenth century, Temüjin had already achieved military
celebrity among the Mongol tribes. At a great tribal assembly held in the
spring of 1206 on the banks of the Onon river, he was finally confirmed in
the title of Chinggis Khan, meaning “universal ruler,” by the chieftains of
all of the tribes. Once the tribes were unified under one leadership, nothing
could stand in Chinggis Khan’s way. In merely two decades from 1206 until
his death in 1227, Chinggis Khan wiped out virtually all the kingdoms and
empires in the inner zone of the Eurasian continent and conquered Mongolia
and Manchuria, laying the foundations of a far-flung Mongol empire. His
territory stretched from the Pacific Ocean to the Caspian Sea in Central Asia.
Thanks to the Jurchens, who had driven the Song court out of North China in
1126 and established the Jin dynasty, the Southern Song did not become one
of the first victims of this nomadic conquest. Indeed, because of the buffer
the Jin had provided, the Southern Song was slow in becoming aware of
the powerful threat that had emerged in the steppe. Just as Chinggis Khan
was consolidating the Mongol tribes into one invincible war machine, the
Southern Song was entering one of the most brilliant eras of its civilization.
The Mongol conquest of China, including the North under Jurchen rule,
took three generations of leaders. Chinggis Khan began attacking the Jin after
1210, eventually driving the Jin emperor to abandon control of north China in
1215 and move his court from the Jin Central Capital in present-day Beijing to
the Southern Capital in Kaifeng. The conquest of the Jin was not completed
until 1234 under Chinggis’s son Ögödei, who succeeded him as the Great
Khan of the Mongol empire in 1229. Ögödei campaigned in Sichuan on the
Song’s western borders throughout the 1230s. The invasion of Song China
was not begun again until after Möngke, a grandson of Chinggis, became
the Great Khan in 1251. In 1253, Möngke ordered his second brother, Khubilai
543
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
(1215–1294), to invade western China. In that campaign Khubilai defeated the
Dali kingdom in 1254, bringing Yunnan under Mongol control. Then in 1258
Möngke personally led an army to invade central Sichuan, with Khubilai
leading a column east of the main army to enter Hubei and the central Yangzi
region. There were two other military columns in this campaign, one to
parallel the main army on a route further west and the other to attack the
Song from Yunnan in the southwest. When Möngke fell ill and died in the
summer of 1259, all military action against Song China was suspended, leaving
one to wonder if he would have accomplished the conquest had he not died.
Khubilai declared himself the successor to Möngke as the Great Khan
in 1260 before a small tribal assembly in the Mongol heartland. Contesting
Khubilai’s claim, his youngest brother, Arigh Böke, also declared himself
the Great Khan before a small tribal assembly in the same year in western
Mongolia. A civil war between them ensued before Khubilai’s armies finally
prevailed in 1264. In 1268, two years after Arigh Böke died in captivity, Khubilai
began in earnest his conquest of the Southern Song by first laying siege to its
stronghold in northern Hubei at the twin cities of Fancheng and Xiangyang on
the Han river, a tributary of the Yangzi. Khubilai adopted military operations
that differed vastly from all previous Mongol invasions in China, taking a
different route into Song territory, using inland naval forces and more sophisticated techniques in besieging and capturing walled cities, and employing
Chinese, Korean, and Jurchen, as well as Central Asian experts in naval and
siege warfare. The change in strategy was necessary because Mongol cavalry
were unaccustomed to fighting in the settled and densely populated agricultural lands in the south, with their many rivers, canals, and mountains. The
Southern Song, although generally regarded by Chinese historians as a militarily weak dynasty, still proved to be a slower and tougher conquest for the
Mongols than the empires of Central and Western Asia. It took the Mongols
five years to seize Fancheng and Xiangyang alone. It then took them another
year and a half, beginning late in 1274, to move down the Han river to the
Yangzi, and then eastward downstream to take Hangzhou. It was three years
after capturing Hangzhou in 1276 that the Mongols were able to wipe out the
last resistance organized by Song loyalists, bringing an end to the dynasty.
Unlike all earlier Mongol leaders who were essentially warrior chieftains,
Khubilai began to cultivate the company of Chinese advisers as early as in
his mid-twenties. By 1260 he had drawn at least sixty advisers with whom to
explore the problem of governing north China. Most of these experts were
Chinese, but there were Khitans, Uighurs, Jurchens, and others as well. Khubilai began using the Chinese system of reign period titles a few months after
544
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
he declared himself the Great Khan. Then in 1264 he moved his capital from
Karakorum in central Mongolia to Yan (present-day Beijing), the abandoned
Jin Central Capital. In 1271, on the advice of Chinese advisers, he proclaimed
that his new dynasty would be called the “Great Yuan” (Da Yuan), meaning
the “great beginning.” All of these acts indicated that he had been preparing for a long time to become the emperor of China, even though Khubilai
never actually learned Chinese (except a little spoken language) and never
identified with Chinese cultural values. His use of Chinese advisers was solely
for the purpose of conquering China and to adopt those practices of Chinese
government that he found expedient.
Khubilai’s full-scale invasion encountered stiff resistance by military leaders and civil officials, who were intensely loyal to the state and committed to
protecting Song territory and civilization. The common people also demonstrated a stronger will to resist than did the Southern Song government. As
was the case during the Jurchen conquest of North China a century and a half
earlier, “patriotic” sentiments became quite widespread in the writings of the
last three or four decades of the thirteenth century. The Mongol policy of
favoring other ethnic groups over the Han Chinese, particularly southerners,
also aroused deep resentment against the alien conquerors. Some members of
the educated elite who lived during this era of the Mongol invasion and dynastic transition took part in resistance activities. After 1279, however, many of
the elite followed the pattern of passive resistance, withdrawing from society
into private lives devoted to the pursuit of the arts, literature, and scholarship.
Literati-turned-warriors
The national crisis produced a number of “literati-turned-warriors.” Wen
Tianxiang (1236–1283) was the most famous among this group of educated
men. At the age of twenty, he passed the civil service examination. While
conferring the first place in the civil sevice examination ( jinshi) degree upon
Wen, Emperor Lizong (r. 1225–1264) remarked, “This is a propitious omen
from heaven and an auspicious sign for our Song dynasty.” “A propitious
omen from heaven” (tian [zhi] xiang) was the emperor’s reading of Wen’s
given name “Tianxiang.” Wen Tianxiang, however, never received important
appointments until he was thirty-nine years old. Prior to 1275 he served in some
local positions and lived much of the time as a recluse in his hometown in
Luling (modern Jishui in Jiangxi). By early 1275, on the middle Yangzi in
Anhui, Mongol forces under Bayan’s (1237–1295) command had defeated the
Song forces consisting of several hundred thousand men and a fleet of 2,500
ships led by Grand Councilor Jia Sidao (1213–1275). The Mongols were now
545
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
rapidly approaching Hangzhou. In desperation the Song court appealed to all
local leaders to defend the state. In quick response to this appeal, Wen gave
up all of his family property to be used for military expenditure, recruited ten
thousand or more soldiers from his prefecture, Ganzhou (in modern Jiangxi),
and came to join the forces defending the capital. On the nineteenth day of
the first month in 1276, with Bayan’s armies moving from Gaoting Hill to the
northeast of Hangzhou into Huzhou, Wen was appointed grand councilor of
the right (you chengxiang) and military commissioner (shumishi). The next day
he was sent to negotiate with Bayan, who summarily had him arrested and
sent off to the Mongol capital at Yan. En route Wen escaped with the help of
some Song loyalists. By then Hangzhou had fallen and another child emperor
was established in Fuzhou (in modern Fujian). Wen came to pay obeisance
to the new emperor and was again appointed grand councilor of the right
and military commissioner in charge of all Song forces. He was captured late
in 1278 and kept in captivity as the Mongols swiftly finished up destroying
the remnant resistance forces; in late 1279 Wen Tianxiang was sent off to the
capital at Yan. For three years Wen repeatedly refused enticements to serve
the Mongols before unflinchingly going to the execution ground toward the
end of 1283.
Wen’s career as a poet and writer can be divided into two periods, corresponding with his career as a statesman. His poetry from the pre-1276 period is
mediocre, showing a dominant influence of the Rivers and Lakes poets. There
are even a large number of occasional poems written for physiognomists,
fortune-tellers, and diviners. His transformation from minor scholar–official
into a minister–general changed all this. The major events and his intense
patriotism during the last seven years of his life are all recorded in his poetry.
He writes directly, with little attention to rhetorical refinement. There are four
collections of poetry from this late period. The last of them, produced while
he was in prison in 1280, contains two hundred quatrains in the five-syllable
line, all made up of lines taken from Du Fu’s poetry. Writing quatrains about
contemporary events by combining lines from Du Fu was an act of emulation
of the Tang master’s achievement as a “poetic historian” (shishi). Wen’s most
representative work is his “Song of the Righteous Breath of Life” (Zhengqi ge)
composed in the summer of 1281. In the prose preface to this poem, he describes
seven kinds of oppressive humours (also called qi in Chinese) in his dark and
dirty prison cell. He then indicates that he could survive this situation with
his frail constitution mainly because he had cultivated what Mencius termed
“flood-like breath of life” (haoran zhi qi), a vital spirit formed from accumulated righteousness. In the poem Wen uses strong language to describe how
546
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
the righteous breath of life permeates the space between heaven and earth,
how it has sustained those great men in history in times of extreme adversity,
and how it enables him to regard the damp and low-lying cell as a realm of
peace and happiness. Since the late thirteenth century, this poem has been
widely admired for its expression of the unyielding courage and integrity of a
Song loyalist.
Xie Bingde (1226–1289) passed the civil service examination in 1256, the
same year as Wen Tianxiang. In 1275 Mongol troops entered Jiangxi where
Xie was serving as prefect of Xinzhou. He rose in arms against the enemy,
but soon lost his prefecture. His wife was captured and committed suicide,
and his brother also died in the war of resistance. Xie changed his name, and
fled to a mountain village in Jianyang (in modern Fujian), where he passed his
days selling fortunes and teaching students. After the fall of Song, he resisted
pressure to serve in the Yuan government; he was arrested by local officials
and sent to Yan, where he starved to death in prison. Some of his poems
expressing his unyielding loyalty to Song have enjoyed wide circulation in
later ages.
An associate of Wen Tianxiang by the name of Xie Ao (1249–1295) deserves
mention as well. In 1276 he joined Wen’s resistance force, serving in the
capacity of military consultant. In 1290, a few years after Wen was executed,
Xie went with a few friends to the West Terrace of Yan Guang’s (fl. early
first century bc) Fishing Terrace on the Fuchun river in Zhejiang to offer
a memorial ceremony for their martyred friend. Xie wrote “An Account of
Ascending the West Terrace to Wail” to commemorate this event. For fear
that their action would get them into trouble with the Mongol authorities,
Xie pretended that they were grieving for a certain Tang dynasty Prime
Minister Lu. Xie’s eulogy has been hailed by some later scholars as a piece of
unusual prose “written in blood and tears.” As is typical of the writings of the
loyalists, much of Xie’s poetry after the fall of the Song became ambiguous
and allegorical.
The variety of Song loyalist writers
A musician–poet who did not participate in any resistance activity but nevertheless produced works that are invaluable records of the fall of the Song
was Wang Yuanliang (1241?–1317?). He was a zither (qin) player serving in
the palace during Emperor Duzong’s reign (1264–1274). When the Mongols
captured Hangzhou, Wang was taken into custody together with members of
the imperial household and sent to Yan. He lived there for twelve years before
he was allowed to return to his hometown, Hangzhou, to become a Daoist
547
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
priest. On the Mid-autumn Festival in 1280, he visited Wen Tianxiang in prison
and played the zither for the captive. After Wen’s death, he wrote nine poems
to mourn the martyr, to commemorate Wen’s loyalty, and also to express his
own deep grief. Wang’s most important works are the ninety-eight quatrains
in the seven-syllable line collectively entitled “Songs of Huzhou” (Huzhou ge)
which depict the journey from Hangzhou to Yan of Empress Dowager Xie,
child emperor Gongdi who succeeded Emperor Duzong, and other members
of the imperial household. Cast in plain and straightforward language, these
poems are poignant expressions of Wang Yuanliang’s firsthand experience of
the loss of his country and home. A sense of patriotic indignation permeates
the entire collection of “Songs of Huzhou” as well as many of his other poems.
Some of his contemporaries called his poetry “a poetic history of the fall of
the Song dynasty.”
One of the most interesting Song loyalists who practiced the pattern of
passive resistance after 1279 was the poet–painter Zheng Sixiao (1239–1318). He
was a student in the Imperial Academy at the capital when the Song fell. After
that fateful event, he changed his given name to Sixiao, suggesting “Thinking
of Zhao” – “Zhao” is the surname of the Song royal family, and “xiao” is
a part of the character “Zhao.” He also gave himself the courtesy name of
“The Old Man Who Recalls” (Yiweng) and the nom de plume “Placed in the
South” (Suonan). He lived the rest of his life as a recluse in a Buddhist temple
in Suzhou and named his room there “The Original Cave World” (Benxue
shijie), with the characters “Benxue” (meaning “Original Cave”) serving as
an enigmatic reference to the “Great Song.” While sitting or lying down, he
would never face north, whence the Mongols had come. All of these actions
were meant to be symbolic of his loyalty to the Song and of his refusal to give
in to the conquerors. He was particularly skillful at painting orchid blossoms
in ink. After the collapse of the Song, he painted orchids with sparse blossoms
and leaves, and without soil to cover their roots. When asked the reason why,
he responded, “The soil has been stolen by the barbarians. Don’t you even
know it?” Indeed, Zheng was one rare personality among the loyalists who
tended to be forthright in expressing his patriotic sentiments.
Unlike Zheng Sixiao, most loyalist writers adopted a subtle and indirect
approach to the expression of pain and grief over the Mongol conquest and
the destruction of Song civilization. The responses of some of these writers to
one historical event can serve as an excellent example. In the twelfth month
of 1278, about two months before the Mongols wiped out the lingering Song
resistance, a Tibetan lama by the name of Yanglianzhenjia, or Byan-sprin
lCan-skya (d. 1292), who had been employed by the Mongols to preside over
548
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
the Buddhist church in the Yangzi delta area, directed the excavation of six
Song imperial tombs and the graves of eminent officials in Shaoxing (in modern
Zhejiang). The purpose of the digging was to rob the mortuary treasures in
order to build a Buddhist temple. The remains of the Song emperors and
their consorts were said to have been uncovered and then abandoned in the
wilds. This outrage aroused the fury of some Chinese scholars in the region.
One Tang Jue was said to have led a group of young scholars including Lin
Jingxi (1242–1310) and Xie Ao to collect and rebury the royal bones in some
safe place, and transplanted evergreen ilex trees (dongqing) from the palace
grounds to the burial site. A week after the excavation, the lama ordered
the imperial remains to be collected, mixed with animal bones, and placed
at the bottom of a white pagoda, to be named “Pacifying the South” and
erected on the old site of the Song imperial palace in Hangzhou. Unaware of
the dubious authenticity of the imperial remains, the residents of Hangzhou
reportedly grieved over the building of the pagoda in secret resentment.
Tang wrote two poems on “The Ilex Trees” cast in obscure language to
lament this national tragedy. To emulate Tang’s subtle poetic act, all of the
references to “the ilex trees” in the writings of the loyalists can be said to
allude to this event. The song lyricists at the time did something even more
extraordinary.
Early in 1279 fourteen song lyricists, including Tang Jue, Zhou Mi, Zhang
Yan, and Wang Yisun, got together in Shaoxing to mourn the desecration of
the imperial tombs. In a manner resembling the activity of a poetry society
or a song-lyric club, a series of five meetings was held, each presided over
by one song lyricist. Five song lyric patterns, sets of specific rhymes, and five
objects – namely the incense called “dragon’s saliva,” the edible water-plant
chun (Brasenia purpurea), the crab, the white lotus blossom, and the cicada –
were chosen for the occasion. The fourteen poets, some of the best literary
talents of the time, set out to compose altogether thirty-seven song lyrics. The
pieces on “dragon’s saliva,” the chun plant, and the crab have been interpreted
as referring to the emperors, and those on the remaining two objects, to
their consorts. The reasons for the choice of the objects remain difficult to
grasp, as all five objects appear irrelevant, except that the dragon is, of course,
traditionally a symbol of the emperor. The thirty-seven song lyrics were later
put together in one volume under the title Supplementary Inscriptions of the Song
Lyrics (Yuefu buti). To avoid any possible repression from the ruling Mongols,
all thirty-seven pieces were made extremely ambiguous and densely allusive.
The lushness of language and the very complexity of structure and allegory in
these works, which are all “song lyrics on objects,” defy adequate translation
549
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
into English or any brief explanation. Detailed annotation and explication
have been done by recent scholars. In many ways, Supplementary Inscriptions
of the Song Lyrics represents the culmination of a century of developments
in the art of the song lyric during the Southern Song, specifically the new
aesthetics of spatial form discernible in the song lyrics on objects. In this
volume the pain and grief over the destruction of a dynasty, as exemplified in
the desecration of the imperial tombs, were expressed in series after series of
symbolic luxurious images concentrated on five material objects. By focusing
on concrete material objects, the writers were better able to come to grips with
the complex emotions of loss, regret, and outrage that constituted their inner
states. The creative process employed here is the same as that of reification
of emotions we have seen in the song lyrics on objects by Jiang Kui and
Wu Wenying. By making the volume, the fourteen poets of the end of the
Song paid tribute and showed their continuing loyalty, in a carefully veiled
ceremonial act, to the refined and urbane Song civilization that was destroyed
by an event in history.
Remembrance and criticism of Song culture
As one might expect, the theme of remembrance of the splendor of the past
became important in much writing at the end of the Song and in the early
Yuan, especially in the works by the Song loyalists. For the subjects of the
Song, the real splendor of the past was epitomized by the two capitals, Kaifeng
and Hangzhou. Indeed, with their great wealth and culture, these two cities
served as the cultural symbol and the central stage of the Northern Song
and the Southern Song respectively. With the natural beauty of West Lake
and the surrounding hills, Hangzhou was a particularly inviting place. As
discussed in the previous section, the five memoirs of the capitals record in
detail the life of extravagance and splendor of these two great cities. They are
often talked about together within the same works by late Song authors. In
the song lyric set to the tune “Congratulating the Bridegroom” (He xinlang)
reportedly composed in 1253, for instance, Wen Jiweng (fl. 1250s–1275) wrote,
That ladle of West Lake’s water,
Since we crossed the River,
(Has seen) a hundred years of singing and dancing,
A hundred years of drunken stupor.
Looking back to Luoyang, that world of flowers:
A faraway place covered with mists and straggling millet.
Nobody is ever again seen shedding tears at the New Pavilion.
Musical ensembles in red attire rock in painted boats –
550
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
In the middle of the lake, I ask, is there anyone beating the oars?
The resentment of a thousand generations,
When can it be washed away?
My life ambition has been to clean up the world.
But unlike Jiang Ziya at Pan Stream and Fu Yue at Fu Cliff,
I have yet to be discovered by a true ruler.
On whom can we entrust the affairs of the nation?
The River is but a narrow belt.
All seem to say that we can rely on the River God.
If we ask Recluse Lin on Lone Hill,
He’d just turn his head, smilingly pointing at the plum blossoms in bud.
Alas! affairs of the world, don’t we know them already?
Wen Jiweng took second place in the civil service examination in 1253. According to an anecdote found in the late Song and early Yuan text Miscellaneous
Records of Old Hangzhou (Guhang zaji), of which only a number of entries are
preserved in other texts today, Wen wrote the song lyric on an outing on
West Lake awarded by the central government to those scholars who took
the first seventy or eighty places in the examination. Originally from Sichuan
in the western region, Wen reportedly wrote it in reply to a question from one
of the scholars: “Do you have any scenery like this in Sichuan?” The “River”
refers to the Yangzi, and “Luoyang,” itself an old capital city, is a metaphorical
substitute for Kaifeng. As an outsider to Hangzhou, Wen Jiweng was sharply
critical of the life of extravagance, gaiety, and complacency there. Typical of
the song lyric in the late Southern Song, this work is studded with allusions.
Line 6 in the first stanza alludes to the poem “Straggling Millet” (Shuli) in
the Classic of Poetry, traditionally read as a piece lamenting the decay of the
ancestral temple and palace of Western Zhou (ca 1122–771 bc), overgrown
with millet. By use of this allusion, Wen reminded people of their former glorious capital now in ruin. “The New Pavilion” in Line 7 alludes to an anecdote
in Liu Yiqing’s (403–444) A New Account of Tales of the World (Shishuo xinyu)
in which officials of the Eastern Jin dynasty (317–370) who had fled from the
north to the south often met at the New Pavilion (Xinting) in Nanjing on fine
days to weep together. “Beating the oars” in Line 9 refers to a story about
Zu Ti (266–321), a general of the Jin dynasty, who once led his own army and
sailed north on the Yangzi. In the middle of the river, he hit the side of his
boat and swore that he would recover all the lost land in the north for his
country. These allusions are juxtaposed with the image of merrymaking on
West Lake to criticize the Southern Song’s total lack of concern for the loss
of the northern territory.
551
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
At the beginning of the second stanza, Wen Jiweng uses three allusions to
express his wish to have his talent and ambition recognized by a ruler. Line 1
alludes to Fan Pang (137–169) of the Han dynasty, who was known to have
the ambition to “clean up the world.” “Pan Stream” is the place where the
legendary Jiang Ziya was fishing with a straight hook before he was employed
by King Wen (twelfth century bc), father of King Wu who founded the Zhou
dynasty (ca 1122–221 bc), and Fu Cliff is the place where, according to legend,
Fu Yue was recruited by King Wuding (r. ca 1324–1291 bc) of the Shang dynasty
(ca 1766–1122 bc) to be his minister. These three allusions are used by Wen
Jiweng as metaphors for himself. He had ambition to clean up the world, but
he needed to encounter a true ruler who would employ him. Unfortunately,
of course, this is not likely to happen. Recluse Lin refers to the Northern Song
poet–recluse Lin Bu (967–1028), a lover of plum blossoms and cranes, who
resided in Lone Hill on an islet in West Lake. Lin Bu stands for the many
self-proclaimed lofty-minded literati in late Song society. The song lyric ends
with a vehement note of the helplessness regarding the situation the Southern
Song was in.
In this song lyric written some twenty years before the fall of the Southern Song, Wen Jiweng expressed his acute sense of the impending doom
the nation was facing. Many late thirteenth-century literati, however, only
described or reminisced about the good life, without much thought given
to the nation’s fate. The situation for the loyalists after the dynasty’s fall
was, of course, drastically different. An obsession with remembrance of
the past was common, either at the level of personal life or at a level
that intermingled the personal with the national. We find many examples
of this kind in the song lyrics of Zhou Mi, Zhang Yan, Wang Yisun, and
others.
The most remarkable examples of song lyrics on remembrances of things
past are to be found in the works of Liu Chenweng, a writer who followed the
vigorous and forthright style of Xin Qiji. Like Wen Tianxiang, Liu was a native
of Luling. In his youth he spent seventeen or eighteen years moving between
Luling and Hangzhou, to take the civil service examination and subsequently
to work as a scholar–official. Thus he had ample opportunity to witness the
full glory of the capital. After the fall of the Song, he refused to be recruited
into service in the Yuan government. In a few song lyrics (notably the ones
set to the tunes of “The Willow Tips Are Green” (Liushao qing), “King of
Lanling” (Lanling wang), “Forever Meeting with Happiness” (Yong yu le), and
“The Precious Tripod Is Revealed” (Baoding xian)), Liu expressed his lament
for the fallen dynasty by focusing on remembrance of the celebration of the
552
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
Lantern Festival in Hangzhou. “The Precious Tripod Is Revealed,” written
possibly shortly before the poet’s death, is especially a masterpiece. Consisting
of three stanzas, this work opens with a stanza depicting the spectacular event
in Kaifeng with images of happy revelers. The second stanza begins with the
line “Elders still remember things of the Xuanhe era” (to indicate that the
depiction in the previous stanza is based on memory of a distant past) and
then goes on to describe the Lantern Festival in Hangzhou, focusing on the
reflections in West Lake of lanterns from the luxurious mansions along the
shore, creating an illusory image of a paradise. The third stanza begins with
an image of children on hobbyhorses listening to old people trying in vain to
tell them about the singing and dancing of the good old days in Hangzhou.
The song lyric concludes with the statement that even if the children had
seen those entertainments, the glory of the past would have vanished into a
world of dreams by now. There is not a single word of sorrow for the fallen
dynasty, nor is there any explicit comparison between past prosperity and the
present decline of the capital cities. Yet the whole song lyric is permeated
with profound sadness over the fall of Song civilization. This and a number of
other song lyrics by Liu Chenweng belong to the best literature produced by
a generation of writers who had to live through an era of traumatic dynastic
transition.
Contrary to the common trend of obsession with remembrance of the past,
a literary scholar by the name of Liu Yiqing (late thirteenth–early fourteenth
century) put together a unique text to chronicle the fall of the Southern
Song in a somewhat detached fashion. Today we know nothing about the
life of this scholar, except that he was a resident of Hangzhou during the
period of dynastic transition. Entitled Anecdotes of Qiantang (Qiantang yishi,
Qiantang being an old name for Hangzhou), Liu Yiqing’s text consists of
ten chapters ( juan), made up of excerpts from Song dynasty sources ranging
from notebooks and miscellanies to some historical documents. Typical of
late Song practice, Liu did not indicate the sources from which he had taken
material, but some of his sources have been identified by later scholars. He
wrote this prefatory note to the text he had compiled:
Emperor Gaozong made a grave strategic mistake in selecting Hangzhou,
rather than Nanjing, to be the capital. [The result of this choice was that]
literati and officials knew nothing but to indulge in singing and dancing in the
hills and by West Lake, giving no thought to affairs of the world. In the end,
they lost their army and harmed their rulers, giving up their land and selling
out their country. How lamentable! In reading this book, one cannot fail to
be touched by it.
553
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Stated in this note is the theme of the book: the decline and collapse of
the Southern Song was chiefly attributable to the extravagant mode of life
avidly pursued by its rulers and officialdom. Although most of the materials
were taken from notebooks and miscellanies, Liu Yiqing often made slight
alterations to, and added comments on, the borrowed material, and took
pains in organizing it into a text that shows structure and progression, rather
than being a collection of miscellaneous notes and anecdotes. The first eight
chapters constitute a short chronicle of the Southern Song from Emperor
Gaozong’s selection of Hangzhou as the capital to its fall to the Mongols in
1276. Although some events from 1127 to 1276 are referred to, the book is
particularly detailed concerning the reigns of Emperor Lizong (r. 1225–1264),
Emperor Duzong (r. 1264–1274), and Emperor Gongzong (r. 1274–1276), who
became emperor at the age of five. The first four reigns under emperors
Gaozong (r. 1127–1162), Xiaozong (r. 1162–1189), Guangzong (r. 1190–1194), and
Ningzong (r. 1195–1224) were briefly covered in the first two chapters. Chapter 2 ends with a brief record of the joining of the Mongol and the Southern
Song forces in attacking and eventually vanquishing the Jin in 1234. With
the buffer state removed, the Southern Song and the Mongols came into
direct territorial contact from that point onward. The main topics covered in
Chapters 3 through 8 are the persistent and methodical invasion of the Mongols, the intense power struggle among high officials at court, the dominance
of powerful ministers such as Han Tuozhou and Jia Sidao, the ineffectiveness
of the Song military, the complacency of officialdom. There are also some
stories of brave people who sacrificed their lives in defense of the country.
Chapter 8 chronicles the major events during the year before the Mongols
entered Hangzhou to accept the surrender of the Southern Song court on the
twentieth day of the first month in 1276. There is a brief note about the fleeing
of two child kings to the seas escorted by a few loyal officials.
Chapter 9 is a day-by-day record, written by the imperial diarist (rijiguan)
Yan Guangda, of the “northward journey” from Hangzhou to Dadu (presentday Beijing) of the Southern Song emissaries, consisting of Empress Dowager
Yang, her grandson the boy emperor, and other high officials of the court,
to pay tribute to the Mongol conqueror Khubilai. This record begins on the
nineteenth day of the second month of 1276, when the emissaries were taken
by their captors to go north, and ends with the ceremony of tribute that
took place on the second day of the fifth month of the same year. Liu Yiqing
provided no further description of the futile activities of resistance of Song
loyalists that continued until 1279, since in a very real and ceremonial sense,
the Southern Song perished on the second of the fifth month of 1276. The
554
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
North and south: the twelfth and thirteenth centuries
stories included in the book from Chapter 1 through Chapter 9 follow a general
chronological order.
The last chapter of Anecdotes of Qiantang, however, is set apart from the
preceding nine chapters. It contains a detailed description of the highest level
of the civil service examination that was held in the imperial capital. This level
of the examination involved two stages: the first conducted by the Ministry of
Rites, and the second, for those who passed the first stage, in the palace with the
emperor acting as the chief examiner. To be included in the list of scholars who
passed the palace examination and were subsequently awarded the degree of
“presented scholars” ( jinshi) was the most important honor that could have
come to a man in Song China. Included in the chapter are some details of the
ways the “presented scholars” were treated by the central government. Of
particular importance was an outing in two pleasure boats on West Lake for
the top seventy or eighty scholars, followed by a stroll in an aristocrat’s garden
where the scholars would receive gifts and a dinner banquet in an extravagant
imperial garden. It is obvious that Liu Yiqing includes this Chapter 10 in his
text in order to show how much the Song government bestowed honor and
prestige upon the accomplished scholars, but unfortunately how “literati and
officials knew nothing but to indulge in singing and dancing in the hills and
by West Lake, giving no thought to affairs of the world.” In a subtle way this
chapter echoes the theme stated in the prefatory note.
Between the prefatory note and Chapter 10, Liu Yiqing often depicts the life
of indulgence in singing and dancing pursued by the Southern Song elite. He
does this by quoting poems, song lyrics, and anecdotes, or by adding comments
on passages he cites. It should be noted that Wen Jiweng’s composition of the
song lyric set to the tune of “Congratulating the Bridegroom” on an outing
on West Lake discussed earlier is featured in Chapter 1. Liu Yiqing also several
times writes about Jia Sidao’s indulgent and decadent life. He comments on
this prevailing mode of life in the contexts of “The Mongol Army Crossed
the River,” “(General) Liu Zheng Surrendered to the Mongols,” “The Siege
of Xiangyang,” “The Fall of Fancheng and Xiangyang,” and so on. Thus the
main theme remains a subtle, and yet steady and powerful, undercurrent
throughout the whole book.
It goes without saying that to explain the fall of the Southern Song solely
in terms of the decadent and extravagant mode of life of its rulers and its
officialdom is inadequate. Apart from Chapters 9 and 10, Liu Yiqing also
includes in his text materials that are of dubious credibility. What Liu Yiqing
presents in Anecdotes of Qiantang is not a comprehensive and accurate account
of Southern Song history but a kind of cultural criticism, a critique of a form
555
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of life that contributed to the fall of a dynasty. Given its mixture of authentic
historical documents with anecdotal materials, its selection of materials that
complement each other to form a coherent view of the fall of a dynasty,
its use of numerous poems for artistic purposes, and its arrangement of
materials in a chronological order through the first nine chapters, Anecdotes of
Qiantang should be considered an unusual and remarkable piece of narrative
literature compiled by a scholar who witnessed the traumatic fall of a brilliant
civilization.
556
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
7
Literature from the late Jin to the early
Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
stephen h. west
Overview
China under the Mongols was a time of paradox: the Yuan had the shortest span
of any major dynasty, yet the reach of its territory was the most extensive. It
was diverse and multiethnic yet was a time in which many peoples were united
in a single linguistic–cultural realm. It is also an era the scholarship of which
owes much to an interest spawned outside of China by the Mongols’ globalized
reach. It witnessed the spread of literature in Chinese as far as Samarkand
and Uzbekistan; its producers were Buddhists, Christians, Muslims, Chinese,
Uighurs, Koreans, and Kazakhs. Whether one calculates the time span of Yuan
literature 134 years backwards from its demise in 1368 to the time the Mongols
snuffed out the Jin (1234), 107 years to the establishment of the Great Yuan
dynasty by Khubilai Khan (1261), or 92 years to its destruction of the Southern
Song (1276), it was short-lived. But such neat political divisions, datable to exact
symbolic or real moments in the flow of time, obscure the tenacious knit of
culture’s web, which loosens only through duration of change, reforming and
reshaping culture’s pattern in small but important ways. While the Yuan’s
political policies actually did create a significant break in literary continuity
and an immediate and recognizable change in the whole cloth of Chinese
literature, the dynasty was so short that many of these changes are visible
only retrospectively as they unfold more elaborately in later times.
Three major elements mark literature in the Yuan: the first is the maturation of colloquial literature; this continued a development that had become
widespread in the Song, but brought it to the attention of a reading audience through print circulation. The language used in these texts made gestures toward performance, adopting either a simple form of demotic classical
Chinese or a colloquial style that artistically imitated ordinary speech. In their
legitimate Yuan dynasty editions these texts display, in their registers, lexicon, and themes, a high degree of differentiation from the same features in
557
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
either the contemporary polite canon or later colloquial literature. The second
major development was the creation of a body of writers set free from the
strictures of preparing for the civil service examinations and for whom writing
was an act separated from the need to fashion oneself as a scholar–bureaucrat
(shiren). Except for prose, which was distinctly associated with Daoxue scholars
who wrote for the ethical–political purpose of “ordering the world” ( jingshi),
other forms, notably poetry and fu, changed radically, reverting, in the former
instance, to a more lyrical form reminiscent of the Tang, and in the latter,
abandoning the “regulated fu” (lüfu) that had marked the Jin and Southern
Song. The third major element was of course the emergence of ethnic writers
as major producers of classical and popular forms.
Whereas in earlier times one can justifiably point to great personalities
(for example, Wang Wei, Li Bai, and Du Fu in the Tang, Ouyang Xiu, Su
Shi, Wang Anshi, Lu You, and others in the Song) as a way to structure
a literary history of polite literature, in the Yuan we find only groups, the
“Four Great Poets of the Yuan” (Yuan shi si da jia), the “Poetry Society of
Moon Spring” (Yuequan yin she), or the “Three Elders of Dragon Mountain”
(Longshan sanlao), and so on. The short duration of the dynasty accounts for a
certain curtailed development of a truly “dynastic” polite literature with any
recognized individual genius rising above an affiliated group; writers were
cut off as recognizably independent buds just as they began to emerge as
differentiated petals from a whorl of sepals. The standard histories of Yuan
literature acknowledge this and are almost wholly given over to discussions
of forms of popular and hybrid literature: northern plays and the colloquial
song, with classical letters relegated to a small addendum. In doing so a
break is created between the “classical” canon and a new “colloquial” literature, one in which scant heed is paid either to the role or the range of
the writer (who often produced in both areas) or to the necessity of textual
specificity.
Popular genres include “plain stories” (pinghua), which were predominantly
historical narratives, northern plays (zaju), southern drama (nanxi), and colloquial songs (sanqu). One of the major problems facing the reader of Yuan
popular literature is that the same rules of preservation and philology that
govern the textual transmission and editing of classical texts do not come into
play with colloquial forms. Despite the fact that none of the early popular
genres (except the poetic form of sanqu) has any authorship attributed in
the Yuan editions themselves, the standard histories of Yuan literature still
treat drama retrospectively through authorship assigned in late Yuan and
Ming bibliographies, and still treat pinghua as a form of “prompt book” for
558
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
professional storytellers. We know, however, that Ming editors re-created, as
much as they edited, northern plays and colloquial songs. For instance, if one
compares the language of the extant thirty plays from the Yuan period with
that of the Ming rewritings of the same plays, it is clear that historical change
and a shift in register both figure. The same holds true to some degree for
early colloquial songs: if one examines the corpus of sanqu writers as they exist
in Yuan editions, it is far smaller than the body of songs that come to form
their collected writings at a later date. While it is true that poetry, as well as
song, was always subject to expansion, the principles of review, discussion,
and selection that accompanied the addition or deletion of classical poetry to
a poet’s works was missing in the collection of colloquial songs, which were
considered for the most part nonserious literature. They were often collected
in books of musical or tonic notation that were meant as prescriptive guides
to composition, or they were jotted down from hearsay or memory. This is
not to say, of course, that many of the Ming versions of these works were not
based on Yuan originals, but rather that they had been so heavily edited in the
late Ming that they reflect the language and ideology of the editors, not the
original writers. Thus, in treating both northern plays and colloquial songs,
this chapter will deal only with texts that can be reliably dated to the Yuan
period. To write a history based on the textual artifacts, rather than a retrospectively conceived development of literary form, produces a somewhat
different picture.
The first dynasty since the Han not to be governed totally by Confucian
ideology, the Yuan is also one in which there appear no literary inquisitions.
While there is no necessary relationship between adherence to the ethical–
political model of Confucianism and literary inquisitions, one seems to exist.
Ye Ziqi (fl. 1330–1400), while awaiting execution in the early Ming (he was later
released), pondered the nature of Song inquisitions: “The poetic inquisitions of
the Song were entirely the fault of the various Confucian scholars.” This seems
fairly clear when one considers the plight of Fan Zhongyan, Ouyang Xiu, Su
Shi, and others who were enmeshed in the bitter factional rivalry of the Song.
In all cases, the charges were made through the instrument of the emperor.
Chinese rulers were part and parcel of the ethical–literary–political world of
government, and persuadable to action through arguments based on supposed
ethical or nonethical acts. But it is clear that Yuan emperors had no interest in
the factional infighting of Chinese officials at their courts. The Mongols were
deeply concerned about any encroachment on their prerogatives to govern or
any actions that breached the lines of the strong class and ethnic hierarchies
in which they believed, but they simply were not interested in the passions
559
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of their Chinese officials about writing. Being themselves only marginally
literate, they did not share the deep connection Chinese drew between writing
and governance. A classic example is found in the famous incident involving
Sangha, a brilliant but power-hungry Tibetan whom Khubilai employed as
state minister in the latter part of his reign. After Sangha was purged and
executed, some high officials at court tried to exile another minister on charges
that he “wrote a poem eulogizing Sangha in the most profuse language.”
Khubilai responded, “What crime did this writer commit? If eulogizing Sangha
is a crime, then who amongst all of the officials at court did not eulogize him?
Even I eulogized him.”
This lack of interest in Chinese cultural ideals was also reflected in the disestablishment of the examinations, the backbone of the education system and
the accustomed path to social and political power. This is usually understood
as a prime symbol of the Mongols’ dispossession of the literati class (which is
defined both as “literati,” shi, and as “Confucian scholar,” ru). Daoxue under
the Song had absorbed much of Daoism and Buddhism into its sophisticated
analysis of a metaphysical order of ethics, but these two religions were never
acknowledged as equal systems of thought. One of the famous discourses at
the court of Khubilai, while he was still a prince, was an argument about the
relative merit of each of the three ways of thought, and a direct question: “was
the Jin lost because of Confucianism?” This presents us with a paradox again.
Daoxue became a prominent part of learning in the later Yuan, and we must
separate the treatment of “Confucians” (classed as ru) as a whole from the
gradual acceptance of Zhu Xi’s form of Daoxue as a nativist ethical–political
learning.
From the standpoint of the shiren, or “literati,” the end of the examinations
was a disaster; but from the perspective of literature, it was a quite positive
move. After the Mongols conquered north China in 1232–1233, Ögödei, relying
on the advice of his minister Yelü Chucai (1190–1244), instituted an examination
in 1238, although only on a local level and for the express purpose of supplying
local officials. Khubilai later held examinations in 1252, 1271, and 1276. After
the conquest of Southern Song in 1276, however, scholars were advanced
through a system of patronage, recommended by local or court officials. The
examinations were reinstated in 1314, but only as a symbolic act. They were
held only on a small scale and were open to abuses. They offered no more
than what Fredrick Mote has called “weak promise to would-be Confucian
scholars.” The examinations were suspended from 1334 to 1340, and altogether
only sixteen central examinations were held in the years from 1314 to 1368,
promoting only 1,139 successful candidates for the bureaucracy.
560
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
This uncoupled writing, as an act, from its most important instrumental
use: success in the examinations. As we will see below this detachment played
a large part in the “revival of antiquity” ( fugu) in the Yuan, freeing writers to
pursue poetry for its own sake, rescuing it from the poverty of opprobrium,
changing the course of fu production, and stimulating the creation of texts of
popular literature. The picture is complicated.
It is probably prudent to look at the experiences in north and south China
as two different models. With the wholesale destruction of the Jin, the literary
world of north China was in a shambles after 1233. As Wang Yun (1227–1304)
wrote in his 1301 “Record on the Shrine to a Former Academician of the Hanlin
Academy, Hu Zhiyu [1227–1295]”:
In the loss and disorder of the last season of the Jin, literati [shi] had
lost their bearings. The various nobles of earlier generations were rarely
at hand, and young students and late starters, once they had no hope
of advancing [through the examinations], did not know where to begin
properly; some clung stubbornly to the past or buried themselves in outof-the-way topics, incapable of adapting; some had learned incorrectly or
were of small talent, and even in the beginning were of no use. So, the
entire world all said, “Confucian scholars [ru] hold fast to a singleness
without comprehension, wander away from reason, and lack any critical
awareness.”
Wang is writing this in retrospect, and at a time contemporaneous to that
which he describes, there were already pseudo-examinations being held in
the north and in the south, yet the topics were not statecraft, but poetry.
In both the north, under the Jin, and the south, under the Song, much of
the examination system had devolved into a performance of technical skills
in the lüfu (“regulated fu”) rather than a deep engagement with the Classics,
commentaries, and poetry. As Yuan Haowen (1190–1257) wrote in the north
in a memorial stele for his friend Yang Huan (1186–1255):
At first during the years 1201–1211, those who entered into service considered
selection through the examination system the most valued category, and
once this path to glory existed, everyone strove with each other to walk
it. Everything outside of the examination curriculum, including all of the
miscellaneous genres of pen and ink, were pointed to as “a worthless skill.”
They considered poetry particularly taboo because of its deep potential for
violating the rules of the regulated fu. There were no more than six or seven
notables among the most cultured who were comprehensive scholars of the
Classics or celebrated writers of prose.
561
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Dai Biaoyuan (1244–1311), a noted writer and scholar of the Southern Song,
expressed a similar opinion at the beginning of the Yuan:
Many in the current world say that the men of Tang were capable of applying
all of their energies to perfecting poetry. But is it only men of Tang? From
those who arose from the midst of warfare – Liu Bang, Xiang Yu, and Cao
Cao and his son Cao Zhi – they were all capable of it, not to mention civilian
scholars. But when it came to men of the Tang, they established poetry
as a way to fill out a portion of the examinations. If a man could not do
poetry, then he had no way to circulate his name – so they had to become
skilled at it. In the recent past, once the various nobles of Bianliang [north
China] and the Jiang Zhe region [south China] were no longer selected on
the basis of name, the whole affair of poetry was nearly abrogated; should a
man not do poetry, it would not harm him becoming a thorough Confucian
scholar.
I still remember when I was a youngster and friends with Chen Huifu; we
would grasp our pens and our pouches and go out of the gates of our local area
to visit famous grandees. Eight or nine out of ten of them were products of the
examinations, and the way they succeeded was either through “elucidation
of the Classics” or regulated prose. None of them were advanced because of
poetry. If one or two appeared among them who had been advanced because
of poetry, they were called “a mongrel lot,” and no one would deign to use
them. Only a few, including Shu Yuxiang [1236–?] of Langfeng in Tiantai and I
passed the jinshi degree early and took advantage of our spare time to practice
poetry. But we still did not consider it an important affair, and each time we
droned out a few passages when we were moved by feelings or thoughts we
encountered, we stored them away privately in baskets and did not dare show
them to anyone. It can be compared to a Daoist master who refines cinnabar
or practices inhaling and expelling ethers – it is a secret knack known only
within his own poor gates. Even though it is to be highly valued, often it is not
something that is completely loved by the whole of mankind. After a while
the corrupted practices of the examination system were thoroughly changed,
and poetry began to come into its own, but the generation of Yuxiang was
already haggard and old, or had passed away. I was also old and losing my
hair.
The link was broken between the examinations and government service,
and bureaucratic advancement for the most part was accomplished by a
system of local patronage and personal recommendations. The abolition of
examinations, which included the abolition of the regulated fu form, was also
important for Confucianism. The regulated fu was so highly structured that
it had become a performance of acquired objective skills that were judged by
their adherence to a set of rules external to ethics. The formalized process,
562
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
once broken, created the opportunity to reassert the inward-looking ethical
values of the idealistic schools of Confucianism, represented best by the
commentaries of the Cheng brothers and Zhu Xi on the Four Books. Of course
the social capital and power that the patronage system of the examinations
produced in the public sphere – based on the lifelong affiliation between
examinees and examiners – were utterly destroyed, but other forms of social
connections would soon take the examination’s place.
It has long been held that Confucian scholars were despised and ill-treated
by the Yuan, but this xenophobic tradition apparently lacks substantial proof
within the texts themselves. The bedrock proof is most famously quoted from
the History of a Loyal Heart (Xinshi), attributed to the staunch Southern Song
loyalist Zheng Sixiao (1239–1318): “The Tatar rules: 1st: officials, 2nd: clerks,
3rd: Buddhists, 4th: Daoists, 5th: physicians, 6th: craftsmen, 7th: hunters, 8th:
common citizens, 9th: Confucians, 10th: beggars.” But in fact the only Yuan
text that mentions such a list is clearly meant to be read as a humorous
sarcastic remark about the plight of the “Confucian” vis-á-vis the abolition of
the examinations. Xie Bingde (1226–1289) wrote,
In 1261, [a court astronomer] said, “There is a long-tailed star lodging in a
particular asterism . . . and my reading is that the fate of writing is unclear. In
thirty years there will be no good writing in China.” Confucian scholars gazed
toward the blue tower and cursed him, “What kind of a blind codger is he to
make such heterodox and misleading statements!” The astronomer laughed
when he heard this, saying, “Was I saying that there were particularly no
good writings? The Classics will remain, but the Way will be abandoned; the
Confucian scholar will exist, but the Way will be destroyed. The examination
curriculum will be of no use in the future!” Everyone criticized him for
spreading vile rumors.
Sixteen years later it came to pass, and a notable comic made fun of the
Confucians, saying, “The laws of our Great Yuan have ten classes of people:
1st: officials, 2nd: clerks – these are the ones who come first. And that they are
so valued is because they have some use to the state . . . 7th: craftsmen, 8th:
prostitutes, 9th: Confucians, 10th: beggars – these are the ones who come last
because they are reviled. The reason they are reviled is because they are of
no use to the state! Alas, they are put so low, stuck between prostitutes and
beggars – these are Confucians nowadays!”
China’s elite might have suffered, but not to the extent that nativist writers
would have one believe. Moreover, if this were truly the case, it would be
difficult to explain the deep attachment that this same elite held for the Yuan
when the Ming conquered it. In many ways, the sentiments of Yuan loyalists
563
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
were as deeply entrenched as those of the embittered Southern Song loyalists
had been seventy years earlier.
The beginnings of a truly “Yuan” literature are complex. Northern and
southern China had already been divided for some 107 years (1125–1232) by the
time the Jin dynasty fell, and this separation continued for another forty-four
years before the Southern Song met its end. In this forty-four-year interregnum, Jin writers dominated the formation of a distinctly northern style. At the
end of the Jin there was a remarkable growth of interest in the Tang, rather
than the Song, as a poetic model, to the point where a demonstrable conflict
emerged not only between factions, but between teacher and disciple as well.
As mentioned in the previous chapter, while there were many writers in the
Jin who took Su Shi and Huang Tingjian as their models for composition,
a sharp break began to emerge between the proponents. Some, like Yuan
Haowen, who would be the pivotal figure in a defining the legacy of the Jin,
clung closely to Su Shi but, like his friend Wang Ruoxu (1174–1243), began to
dissociate Su from the younger Huang. Part of this was a natural result of
the clear difference between the original Song writers. Su’s emphasis on an
intuitive impulse as his true muse was in many ways diametrically opposed
to Huang Tingjian, who emphasized the acquisition of talent through study
and imitation. Huang’s model of poetics, with its carefully graduated steps of
mastery of texts and techniques external to the self, provided a much more
attainable goal to students, and it spawned the famous Jiangxi School of the
Southern Song, which was nearly universally rejected by later Southern Song,
Jin, and Yuan writers as being completely imitative and inimical to an intuitive
sensibility. For Yuan Haowen, Wang, and other writers of the Jin, Su Shi represented a tradition of antiquity that was more closely based on a spontaneous
refined self, and a closer link to the Tang.
This led eventually to reclaiming Tang poetics and a return to the values
expressed in the “Great Preface” to the Classic of Poetry about the relationship
between a refined ethical and aesthetic nature or sensibility and the unmediated expression of that sensibility as it encountered human and natural events.
This is a common theme running through much late Jin writing, particularly in
Yuan Haowen’s prefaces to his contemporaries’ poetic collections and in Liu
Qi’s (1203–1250) miscellany, A Record of Returning Home to Retire (Guiqian zhi).
It is significant that in Liu’s work we already find criticism of the debasement
of the literati and the growing meaninglessness of the examination system at
the end of the Jin. Beginning in 1213 a trend had begun in the bureaucracy
to replace literati who had passed the examinations with trained clerks in
entry-level positions. While the examinations were not eliminated, there was
564
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
a general feeling that they no longer served the function of putting learned
men into office. The mainstay of the examinations in the Jin, as in the Southern
Song, was the regulated fu, which had a series of tonal and rhyme stipulations, the mastery of which was one of the primary bases for selection in the
examinations. These same rules also were inimical to the mastery of the tonal
prosody of poetry (at least in the view of Southern Song and Jin writers).
I. Northern writing to 1300
Clearly the major influence in the north was Yuan Haowen. He emerged
from the turmoil at the collapse of the Jin as a major figure in three ways.
First, the poetry he wrote during and after the fall of the Jin is undoubtedly
some of the finest in the entire tradition, and certainly the most spectacular
of his own oeuvre. Called “poetry of loss and chaos” (sangluan shi) these
poems, particularly the seven-syllable regulated form (lüshi), have the same
density and weight as Du Fu’s best, and traditional critics draw a link between
the two writers through the term they believe describes both best, “deeply
sincere and mournfully desolate” (shenzhi beiliang). In his masterly History of
Yuan Poetry, however, the modern critic Yang Lian points out that despite
the heavy influence of Du Fu, Yuan Haowen’s poetry demonstrates its own
strengths: “whereas Du Fu turned inward to perfect his own poetry during the
war, Yuan Haowen simply directly spat out everything he had experienced
in the constant warfare.” These poems, of which “Three Verses on Qiyang”
(Qiyang sanshou), “Five Verses on Affairs after the Imperial Entourage Left
to Tour East in the Countryside in the Twelfth Month of the Renchen Year
[ January–February 1233]” (Renchen shi’er yue jujia dongshou hou jishi wu
shou), “Three Verses on Crossing North on the Third Day of the Fifth Month
of the Guisi Year [ June 12, 1233]” (Guisi wuyue sanri beidu sanshou), and
“Continuing the Songs of Young Maidens” (Xu Xiaoniang ge) are considered
the best, are somber, well-crafted pieces that reflect his changing state of mind
and self-questioning in the few months of the Mongol invasion that they cover
in real time. The originality of his works have been noted by major critics like
Zhao Yi (1727–1814) and Weng Fanggang (1733–1818), who applaud Yuan for
avoiding the repetitious language and themes found in even the best of Song
poets – Su Shi and Lu You.
Second, during the early years of the Mongol conquest, Yuan Haowen,
thwarted in his ambition to carry the Veritable Records of each imperial reign
of the Jin to safety, began to travel through north China seeking to recover
historical materials. He built a study at his home in Shanxi where he sorted
565
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
out his materials and compiled a major historical work, the Miscellaneous
Compilation of Events of the Renchen Years (Renchen zabian), now lost, which
became one of the bases of the History of the Jin. As he did this, his interest
in genealogies of prominent families also provided him a way to make a
living by composing an extraordinarily large number of grave inscriptions for
northern families. This was a way both to earn income and to amass critical
historical and biographical information for his history. The production of texts
did not stop with history. Much of his data was gathered orally, and those
tales and stories that were clearly not historical he put into a small miscellany,
or notebook of legends and tales of the supernatural, which he entitled A
Continuation of the Records of Yi Jian (Xu Yi Jian zhi), a thematic continuation of
the great collection of tales compiled by Hong Mai in the Song, the Records of
Yi Jian.
Finally, Yuan Haowen had immense influence on the first generation of
northern writers in Yuan for two reasons. First, he was a local hero in Shanxi,
having both contemporary and subsequent influence on the formation of a
distinct lineage of Shanxi writers. Second, in Shanxi, and particularly in Shandong where he lived for many years under house arrest after the fall of the Jin,
he became a prominent teacher. Yuan created a self-styled persona as a “man
from Bingzhou,” Bingzhou being an ancient name for the region of southern Shanxi. In his writing he emphasizes this “Bingzhou spirit,” as a martial,
robust, and patriotic strain that runs back to the Six Dynasties as a defining
regional characteristic. Local affiliation had always been a part of Chinese
writers’ mentalities, but this attachment to place was certainly strengthened
during periods when the universal institutions of a shared cultural community
were shattered: when the state was sundered and the institutional structures
of the Confucian belief system were disbanded or fell into disrepute. Under
such circumstances local affiliation becomes a way to construct an enduring
identity in a troubled and fractured world.
One of the first recognizable groups to form in the north after the fall of
the Jin was the group called the “Various Old Holdovers from the Yellow
and Fen Rivers” (He Fen zhulao, hereafter the He Fen writers), whose works
are found in two collections, The Poetic Collection of the Various Old Holdovers
from the Yellow and Fen Rivers (He Fen zhulao shiji) and the Collection of the
Two Marvelous Ones (Ermiao ji). The eight writers known collectively as the
“Various Old Holdovers from the Yellow and Fen Rivers” were all writers of
the same era as or a little bit later than Yuan Haowen. The poems of the He
Fen writers were collected and anthologized by Fang Qi (ca 1260–1301) who,
like Yuan Haowen and the He Fen writers themselves, was from an area in
566
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
Shanxi along the Fen river from Taiyuan south to the Fen’s confluence with
the Yellow River. This valley bore the brunt of the first Mongol invasions
of 1213–1214 and was continuously ground zero for the war between the Jin
and the Mongols. All of the He Fen writers dropped out of government
service with the Mongol victory and spent their lives in and around the area
of Pingyang in southern Shanxi. They had each suffered a similar fate: all
had gone through the war together, all were friends of Yuan Haowen and
other Shanxi writers of note, and all shared a tenor and style in their poetry.
Most were in their thirties when the Jin fell, and all lived another twenty or
thirty years under the Yuan, a period of time that was the most productive
of their lives. The two major writers found in the text are the two brothers
Duan Keji (1196–1254) and the younger Duan Chengji (1199–1279), who were
brought to the attention of Zhao Bingwen in the Jin who named them the
“Two Marvels” (Ermiao). In sum, the poetry of the He Fen writers is model
poetry of nostalgia for one’s former, now lost, state (yimin shi). They adopted
Yuan Haowen’s model of integrity – refusing to serve the new dynasty and
working hard to preserve the cultural traditions of the Jin – and this act
promoted a “path of correct learning for the He Fen poets,” as Che Xi wrote
in the Ming. Their poetry of loss and suffering, also akin to Yuan Haowen’s,
reanimated the Song tradition of interpreting Du Fu and its combination of
deep feeling and lyricism. As Yang Zhongde is quoted in Fang Qi’s postface
to The Poetic Collection of the Various Old Holdovers from the Yellow and Fen
Rivers,
If one does not observe the poetry of Yuan Haowen, one lacks a way to
understand the learning of the Old Holdovers; if one does not observe the
poetry of the Old Holdovers, one is without a way to understand the greatness
of Yuan Haowen. If one does not observe the writings of Yuan Haowen and
the Old Holdovers, one does not understand the subtlety of many works of
Tang authors.
Many of the luminaries of Yuan literature were also Yuan Haowen’s
students or younger colleagues. Hao Jing (1223–1275), Wang Yun, and Liu
Bingzhong (1216–1274) all fell under his influence as a writer and preserver of
Chinese culture in a time of chaos. With these students, however, the story of
northern literature becomes quite a bit more complex. Hao Jing, for instance,
is also considered one of the earliest northern Confucian scholars to accept
and promote the Zhu Xi school of Daoxue. Hao was the grandson of Yuan
Haowen’s own teacher, Hao Tianting (1161–1217), and studied directly with
his grandfather’s student. Hao Jing, like Wang Yun and Liu Bingzhong, had
567
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
been part of Khubilai’s court before he became emperor. When the Mongols
had reached a stalemate in their advance against the Southern Song, Hao Jing
advised Khubilai to sue for peace, regroup, and then attack with a better plan.
This bit of good advice led Khubilai, when he ascended the throne as emperor
of the Yuan, to enlist Hao into his government. Hao was immediately sent to
the Southern Song as an envoy to discuss peace. He was detained on entry
by Jia Sidao (1213–1275), the prime minister of Southern Song, because Jia
was afraid that his own defeats at the hands of the Mongols – about which
he had lied – would come to light if Hao Jing were to reach the capital. So
the northern envoy remained a captive under house arrest for nearly sixteen
years, returning only after Jia Sidao was executed after his armies fell to the
Yuan commander Bayan. Hao lived only a few months after his release, dying
in the Yuan capital, Dadu.
One of the features of Hao Jing’s writing is its deep interiority. In his “On
Nurturing the Self ” (Yang shuo), he wrote,
The most great, the most firm, nourished without harm, limitless energy
that stuffs all between heaven and earth – this is how Mencius nourished his
energy. From this angle, the way one nourishes the self is the cause of a sage
being sagely, a worthy being worthy, and greatness being great.
And, for him, this energy was generated solely from within as a product of
the mind. In “Inner Roaming” (Nei you), he wrote,
Therefore, as for those who desire to learn transcendent roaming and seek
aid from outside [the self], why do they not simply seek it inside? The body
never leaves the mat where it sleeps, yet roams outside of the six closures;
it is born at the end of a thousand antiquities yet roams to a time before –
can those who are restricted solely to the vestiges of their own travels, or the
last little parts of what they have actually witnessed, be capable of this? One
holds fast to the heart and drives one’s energy; and one’s enlightenment is
correct, one’s essence unified. One roams within but does not grow stagnant,
one responds to what is outside but does not go out to pursue it. Often in
repose, one can act; often still, one can move; often sincere, one can keep from
thinking wildly; often in harmony, one does not tremble in anxiety. Once
knowing still water – in which all things are still and cannot be transformed –
is like a bright mirror, then the shape of all things cannot escape it; it is like
the measuring of a balance scale, the measuring weight lies within me. There
is no partiality, no reliance, no filth, no stagnation, no harassment, no stirring
up. Each thing one meets, one can roam in . . . Once one has roamed, once
one has gotten it, then one can wash one’s mind and fast, withdraw and store
it in the hidden; seeing when it is possible, one produces it from time to time;
568
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
when one can make it active, activate it, when one can make it still, still it;
when one can prolong it, prolong it, when one can make it quicken, make
it quicken. From harboring it, it becomes virtuous action; from performing
it, it becomes livelihood. Therefore it is not merely a product of writing. If it
is like this, then my unsurpassed Way and my limitless energy are one with
heaven, and will need no aid from mountain or stream.
This may be seen as the starting point of Hao Jing’s theory and practice of
writing, and it is clear that it is also a product of his long captivity. This belief
about the ability to rely on nothing outside the self is also part of his critical
assessment of writing. In a letter he sent to a friend, “In Reply to a Friend’s
Discussion of the Principles of Prose” (Da youren lun wenfa shu), he pointed
out that in all of the genres of the past, the tradition had picked only a few
writers out of thousands as superb:
For the methods of the Sao and fu, we base ourselves on Qu Yuan and Song
Yu; for the methods of history, on Sima Qian; for the methods of narrative
compilations, Ban Gu and Yang Xiong; for methods of stele inscription, Cai
Yong; for old-style prose, then on Han Yu and Liu Zongyuan; for the methods
of discourse and analysis, on Ouyang Xiu and Su Shi. In the past thousand
years, none of the other thousands of prose pieces are considered models.
Why? All of the superb writers establish their methods by personally attaining
first principles, therefore they become noted and establish methods for others.
If you set your mind only on the method of others to write prose, how can
you become a noted writer?
As he went on to say,
Modern writers of prose do not need to look at the methods of others to
write, they must only understand the principles behind it; carefully and finely
exhaust all of the principles under heaven, then the creator of things “is in me”;
on the basis of this principle, make these words, write this prose, complete
this method – all is done by me alone.
The philosophical influence of Daoxue is quite clear in Hao’s reliance on
interiority. But this also becomes a somewhat negative feature of his writing.
His literary production has been uniformly praised, but it is primarily because
of his status as a figure in the intellectual and political history of the early
Yuan. His poetry, noted because of its “eccentric nature” (qijue) and extensive
use of rhymes that use words ending in -p, -t, and -k stops, tends toward an
overly refined and aesthetic verse that invites readers into a deeply subjective
world. Whatever value the poems possess in terms of revealing the mental
and emotional states of the writer, they are marred by a somewhat careless
569
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
construction that critics assail for its inability to hold the reader’s interest as
well as their feeling of “dryness and astringency” (kuse).
Wang Yun (1227–1304), like Hao Jing, was an important transitional figure from Yuan Haowen to a truly Yuan style of writing. Again, like Hao,
he also succeeded in attaining high political office in the early Yuan, holding important positions in the Hanlin Academy and the Bureau of History.
Wang was also the ghost author of most of the edicts issued by Khubilai
Khan during the early years of his regency. Only eight when the Jin fell,
he studied under a relatively famous Confucian scholar called Wang Pan
(1202–1293) and received some direction from Yuan Haowen. His writing
significantly contrasts with that of Hao Jing. He was, first, extremely prolific, leaving more than three thousand poems in his Collection of the Autumn
Runnel (Qiujian ji), which is also one of the largest collections of personal
writings left from the Yuan. Second, whereas Hao was deeply subjective,
Wang’s writings tend to be documentary essays of events and places. This
holds true not only for his three collections of miscellanies (biji), but also
for his poetry. Wang was, perhaps, the first of the Yuan dynasty “literary
official” (wenchen) poets, and he often wrote from a sense of duty. Many of
his poems are about conditions in north China during the early Yuan, often
unrelieved descriptions of hardships or detailed analyses of current political
events, written in an unpolished, repetitive style, full of prosodic miscues.
Yet, because of their exquisite detail they are excellent even though sometimes overly discursive reflections of the social and political condition of his
times.
Wang, moreover, constitutes an important figure in the development of a
distinguishable Yuan style of poetry that harks back to the Tang – if not in
practice, clearly in theory. Wang’s essay “Preface to Mr. Guo Yi’an’s Collected
Works” (Yi’an Guo xiansheng wenji yin) continues the critical lineage of Yuan
Haowen and the He Fen writers in terms of their veneration of Tang models.
In his critique of the poetry of Guo Hao (1194–1268), Wang remarked,
Although literary texts trace back to and elaborate the Six Classics, honor
and set out the various philosophers, and are precisely that part of writing
that is well crafted and logical, still their roots must be nourished by the
Way and righteousness and their stems and branches must be collected and
stored through questioning and learning. There must be a long tradition of
study that venerates and refines the structure of their language. They must
be ceaselessly composed again and again until they have been worked to a
perfection that is smooth and round. One must take self-achievement and
instrumentality as the basis, get rid of superfluous gorgeousness and stale
570
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
cliché before one can reach the realm of centered harmony or unsullied
uprightness.
Mr. [Guo] Zhouqing, in his youth and because of his status as a matriarchal
grandson of Zhang Jian, was able to mix with the various famous scholars of
the Shanxi and Shaanxi areas like the noble Ma Ge, the Duan brothers, Meng,
and Li (?). So the depth of what he has stored away and the breadth of his
learning can be said to have a long source in the practices of that tradition. So
his prose and poetry are warm and pure, classical and elegant, exhausting at
every turn his own ideas. He is able to express completely what he desires to
say, plainly and ordinarily yet with deep implicit meaning, gently and without
pressure, in the same way he is as a person, full of a surplus of benevolence,
righteousness, and the Way and its virtue.
These lines have a striking resemblance to the sentiments expressed in Yuan
Haowen’s prefaces to the collections of his contemporaries, particularly his
“Preface to the Xiaoheng ji of Yang Shuneng” (i.e. Yang Hongdao) and his
preface to Yang Peng’s Taoran shiji, where he praises their likeness to the great
Tang poets who “did not know there was language beyond that of feeling and
human nature.” This is more than coincidence. Like Yuan Haowen, Wang Yun
was deeply anxious about the preservation of Chinese (specifically northern)
culture under the Yuan. Thus Wang’s interest in Yuan Haowen may be more
inspired by cultural anxiety than by a desire for literary affiliation.
The last link in the northern contribution to a strictly Yuan literary tradition
was provided by Liu Yin (1249–1293), a complicated and interesting person.
Quan Zuwang (1705–1755), author of supplementary notes to the Case Studies
of Song and Yuan Scholars (Song Yuan xue’an), grouped Liu Yin and Xu Heng
(1209–1281) as the two notable Confucian scholars and writers of the early
Yuan, although their political attitudes were completely different. Xu willingly
served the Mongols, hoping to encourage them to effect Confucian rule in
China. Liu Yin refused and, except for a very brief period, held no office in the
Yuan, declining a series of requests.
There are many theories about why Liu Yin declined the summons of
Khubilai, and it became a source of many discussions in later dynasties.
Although he lived a full generation after its fall, he deeply lamented the fall of
the Jin; and, as the Mongol conquest of the Southern Song ground on, he also
changed from a relatively judgment-free attitude about the Yuan to a stance
deploring the loss of the Song. He could not be called “a remnant holdover”
from the prior dynasty, and although his own family had served the Jin the
loss of the Southern Song seems to have been a traumatic event for him. For
instance, he had been eager to serve in government when younger, but his
571
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
desire changed over time. By the time he was thirty, three years after the Song
fell, he wrote,
Early on I was wild and edgy, as if I was to have some aim in life. But my
inner substance was weak and twisted, and before thirty it had already lost
any body. When I examine why there was no completion, it truly came from
my greed and ineptness . . . When I think back upon my original mind, it now
seems so hazy that it appears to be lost. Now here I establish a hall, which is
my only ambition. To have students to whom to lecture on learning, to have
a place to advance self-cultivation, and to have books to pursue questions to
the end, comparing and evaluating incidents, to still be able to make some
small contribution to bequeathed words from the past and to those who study
in the present – this will soothe my heart in no small way.
Perhaps the best way to understand his sense of loss is to view it not in terms
of the demise of a state, but as uncertainty about the preservation of a truly
Chinese culture. This may explain both Liu’s initial interest in Daoxue as a
“Chinese way” (Hanfa) that could save culture if effected through a political
process, and his slight estrangement from its basic principles when it became
clear, after Khubilai’s falling out with his Chinese advisers, that the Mongols
were not interested in cultural preservation. It is, in fact, a complicated process
to determine the exact status of writers and thinkers of the early Yuan. It was
common in the tradition to that point to see writing and politics or thought
as a package in which ethics and sensibility, learning and practice, politics
and cultural production were intimately intertwined. This may account, for
instance, for the high evaluation of a cultural martyr like Hao Jing, who was
an excellent theorist of literature, but only a reasonably good writer. Contemporary people were unable to separate the person as a culture figure from the
person as a writer. Gradually, however, because of the rise of literature as an
art that had become separated from its instrumental use in the examination
system, some expansion of critical opinion was possible. This was important
in regard to Liu Yin because, except for one funerary epitaph by his student,
there were no other funerary documents for him, which was unusual for a
writer with such a large network of relationships. One reason for this lack was
the inability of contemporary writers to “make a decisive call after the coffin
was closed,” as the Chinese put it, about his place outside of writing – both his
commitment to Daoxue and his pessimism about the Yuan court could find no
single integral explanation. Having been trained early on in the Classics, Liu
turned in his late twenties to the Daoxue agenda associated with the Cheng
brothers and Zhu Xi. He was not, however, a zealous adherent, particularly
572
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
in terms of the relationship between philosophical writing and belletristic literary production. Yu Ji (1272–1348) wrote about Liu, “In my perception of our
state at the moment of its first unity, could there have been one more firm and
courageous or lofty and enlightened among northern scholars than Liu Yin?”
Yu is talking here about both Liu’s Confucian interests and his literary accomplishment. Like many early Yuan Confucian scholars, Liu Yin did not adhere
to the line between literature and instrumental prose that was the earmark of
the Cheng–Zhu School, which insisted that the sole purpose of writing was to
“transport the Way.” This boundary crossing was clear not only for the writers, but for critics as well. This did, however, allow for an analysis of his worth
as a writer alone, as in Li Dongyang’s (1447–1516) comments in his poetry
talks:
The two who stand as the selected ones of the Yuan are Liu Yin and Yu Ji,
each of whom can be called famous, but no one can make a precise call to
place one higher than the other. The world often “turns their collar left” for
Liu Yin . . . I alone say that, as for being one of high notable station, being
forceful and sternly correct, for attacking a redoubt or blunting a point, then
Liu has a day’s head start. But for hiding the point of the spear, concealing
the blade, for being able to produce the marvelous to wrest away a victory,
like pearls rolling around a plate or a horse’s flight through thin air – at first
you do not see the marvelous subtlety, but the deeper you probe, the more
there is to get out of it – then there is something to seizing upon Yu. This is
not, however, a discussion of their integrity as Daoxue scholars, but precisely
a discussion of their poetry.
This distinction between poetry and Daoxue was a crucial element in later
assessment of Liu Yin’s verse. But, as in so much of literary criticism, it was
often the anxieties of the critics that are mostly in play. Hu Yinglin’s (1551–1602)
comments praise Liu’s old-style verse at the same time that they criticize the
pedantry of his regulated forms:
Liu Yin’s old-style selections imitate the harmonious simplicity of Tao Yuanming: there are good sentences but no complete poem. His longer song
forms imitate Du Fu’s . . . works: it is a seasoned pen that travels the length
and breadth; and although it sometimes slips over into the Song-like works,
still it does not show any of the posturing of the Confucian student. Of all of
the seasoned and strong seven-syllable poems in the Yuan, one may say there
are only Liu Yin’s and no other. But his regulated form and his quatrains with
their student pedantry are extremely boring.
This probably says more about Hu Yinglin’s obsession with refined subjective
states than about Liu’s style, but it does point out that there is a certain amount
573
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of discursive writing in Liu’s regulated forms. If, however, we reconsider Hu’s
criticism in light of Liu’s own temperament – that is, to see cycles of stability,
endangerment, and possible extinction as cultural rather than dynastic – the
conclusion is that these passages are about the poet’s state, not about the
objective world. A very good example is a quatrain called “On the Road at
Cold Feast,” describing the time of year when newly married women went
home for a visit to help with cleaning the graves and offering sacrifices to
ancestors on the Clear and Bright Festival:
Hat-tucked flowers fresh and bright: girls home for their first visit,
Shoulder-borne hoes here and there: people going to the graves;
Ancient human hearts are present now in meaning,
Following peach and plum to renew one more time.
The idea that nature and history come and go, and that each is renewed
through biology or ritual, is certainly a philosophical statement. But, when
we put this poem side by side with a few lines from another, “On Reading
History,” we can see that Liu finds in these discursive moments a point at
which the subject of the poet merges with a greater historical reality, which
itself is composed by and of human feeling:
The records are prolix and chaotic, have already lost any authenticity,
The judgmental weight of words resides in the writers alone;
If one evaluates calculating minds word by word by word,
Will not an endless number have been wronged?
Thus ambiguous motives in his own actions, inconclusive to his contemporaries, somehow resonate with his poetry in the sense that they are concerned
both with history and with human renewal through cultural acts. These discursive passages demonstrate how history for him functions not as a marker
of dynastic change, but as a represented body of action that offers possible
choices of models for being human. Liu has a large body of poems “cherishing
the past” (huaigu) that, as Yang Lian says, “allow him to savor again human
life, and to probe the puzzle of human fate.” Thus the discursive passages, so
troubling to later critics, can be seen as a natural part of the poet’s mentality,
existing in a seamless state between subjectivity and the outer world. But this
history of the outer world is not objective, Liu says; it “resides in the writers
alone,” and its only true significance is in its capacity for repetition. Human
action, the description of which, or the immediacy of which, is enough for
some poets, gains meaning for Liu only when it is buried within a complex
process of cyclical repetition in which the past is also the present. Historical
574
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
processes (and the discussion of them) are never “out there,” but are part of
the subject of the poet, in whom alone meaning resides.
Liu’s poetic criticism, which is elaborated in his essay “Recounting Learning” (Xuxue), is largely derivative of Yuan Haowen. He shows the same
sentiments as expressed in Yuan’s “Thirty Poems on Poetry,” but he seems to
have a special distaste for some Late Tang writers: “Certainly it is no way to
write poetry if one copies the atrophied weakness of the Late Tang – imitating
the pointed novelty of Wen Tingyun and Li Shangyin or intentionally being
like the exaggerated strangeness of Lu Tong.” Yet his own verses show a
remarkable influence from Li He, whom he consciously modeled himself on,
saying at one point, “Call me Mr. Liu Changji,” Changji being the style name
of Li He. Liu was the first northern Yuan poet to vaunt the works of Li He as
a fit poetic model.
Liu Yin was, likewise, highly conventional in his prose. He had a definite
tendency to see prose as a utilitarian tool to be used for “ordering the world.”
He acknowledged that the Song prose masters “could be studied” (kexue), but
his own interests ran to a discursive prose oriented toward problems. This
is seen in the large number of political or philosophical essays and the small
number of incidental pieces in his collection. Even in his incidental pieces,
philosophical argument takes priority. For instance, in his “Record of Roaming
in Mr. Gao’s Garden” (You Gaoshi yuan ji), over two-thirds of the text of over
three hundred words is given over to a discussion of the “principles of heaven
and earth that produce life after life without cease.”
The northern tradition of writing was a continuation of the Jin in many
ways. The return to Tang models of poetry, the split between those writers
who preferred Li Bai and Du Fu and those who were enamored of the Late
Tang writers, all have their roots in the discourse of late Jin. What we may
see as innovative, perhaps, is due to the fall of the Jin and then the demise of
the Song somewhat later: the rise of distinctive regional schools as centers of
identity formation, the broad-scale vision of cyclical change in which cultural
anxiety replaced dynastic considerations, and the growth of an interiority that
was a unique combination of Daoxue and the centrality of “human feeling
and emotion” that was, perhaps wrongly, ascribed to the greatest of Tang
writers.
II. Southern writing to 1300
When the Southern Song fell, two trends can be clearly discerned: one was the
development of the typical phenomenon of the yimin or yilao, “loyalists” or
575
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
“remnant holdovers” whose minds were very much trapped in the previous
dynasty and the trauma of its fall. These poets remained in the south, creating
networks of writers whose major output was lament for the fallen Southern
Song. The other phenomenon was that dynastic change opened up areas of
China that had been closed to the south since the mid-1100s. Thus it offered
the possibility for exploration and travel. A large number of northern writers
had moved into the south with the mass migration from the north in the
1120s, but the flow now reversed, spearheaded by Buddhist and Daoist monks
who traveled out of piety or curiosity to the great temple complex at Mount
Wutai in Shanxi or to Dadu, the new capital. Because the split between north
and south had been so rigorously enforced in the preceding 150 years, the
reclamation of the north seems to have replaced the inherent tendency in
earlier periods to see a distinct tension between elements of what could have
been called “Chinese” culture: northern and southern temperament and styles.
The free flow of travel under Pax Mongolica afforded a new sense of unity,
in which Chinese culture surged back into a geographical area that had been
non-Chinese for some time, in a total environment in which intra-heartland
differences were replaced by a distinction between Chinese and non-Chinese
culture.
Since the yimin of Southern Song have been treated in earlier chapters, we
will begin our discussion of southern writers with a closer examination of the
major cultural phenomena and writers that had a lasting influence on Yuan
writing.
One of the implications of the end of the examination system is that
writers, particularly practitioners of the poetry (shi) genre, entered into a
compensatory cultural space that the examinations had formerly occupied.
Poetic competitions in the south, particularly, resurrected the formative ideals
and structure of the examination system but placed literary composition, as an
act independent of political mobility, at the center of the acquisition of social
and cultural capital. Instead of testing the shared body of canonical materials
that was at the core of the examination curriculum, they created societies that
examined writers on their ability to write poetry on a single topic. The practice
was not new in China – incidental poetry on one topic by a group of writers
was a standard social practice. What was new were the extent of the practice
and the creation of mock institutional forms to judge the quality of the work
and to award prizes that were shadow accolades of the examination system.
The themes of these contests were varied: flowers, colophons on calligraphy
and paintings, parting poems, poems celebrating appointments to positions,
poetic gatherings, historical sites and events (including Yue Fei’s gravesite),
576
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
and, among a variety of other topics, perhaps most importantly, palace poems
and “bamboo songs” from West Lake in Hangzhou. This resulted, for instance,
in hundreds of colophons to the works of painters like Gao Kegong (1248–
1310) and Zhao Mengfu (1254–1322), and in independently compiled and printed
collections of poems on a single theme, with a preface by the convener (see
Yang Weizhen, below).
The large gatherings that accompanied these events made specific poetic
acts a cultural commodity that was widely negotiable in terms of area and the
social spectrum of practitioners, strengthening communication and the cultural bond between writers – much as the examination system had done. Perhaps the most influential and best known of the variety of salons that emerged
in south China was The Poetic Society of Moon Spring (Yuequan yinshe),
named after Moon Spring in Pujiang, near modern Jinhua. In November 1286,
Wu Wei, a retired magistrate who had refused to serve the Yuan, sent out invitations to the poetic societies known to him, asking writers to compose a poem
on the topic “Random Inspirations in Field and Garden in Days of Spring”
(Chunri tianyuan zaxing) to be submitted to him at his residence in Pujiang on
the day of the Lantern Festival, the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, or January 29, 1287. An announcement would be posted on the third day of the third
lunar month, or April 16, listing the winners. Some 2,735 poems were collected
and judged by a panel of the eminent writers who, having refused to serve
the Yuan, made up the society: Wu Wei, Fan Feng (1240–1321), Xie Ao (1249–
1295), and Wu Siqi (1238–1301). To assure impartiality, poets used pen names,
and the names of the examiners were sealed from view. The responses came
from all the major areas of south China: modern Zhejiang, Jiangsu, Fujian,
Guizhou, and Jiangxi. Some 280 poems were selected, ranked, and published
along with the critical commentary by the judges and the number and amount
of awards. This book, Poems of the Poetic Society of Moon Spring, is still extant.
The top winner was awarded seventy feet of silk, five pens, and five sticks
of ink.
There is no doubt that this poetic society, and others as well, were acts of
resistance. The selection of a pastoral theme was, as Quan Zuwang noted in
the Qing, a clear act of defiance:
The various gentlemen of the Poetic Society of Moon Spring remained resolute at the end of the Song in the style of [Tao Yuanming’s] “eastern hedge”
and “northern window.” They were together at one time, touching the proud
trees and looking at the flowing streams, all them the image of the man from
the Eastern Jin – they can be called stout men indeed!
577
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
This is clear also in the poems themselves. For instance, the first couplet of
the highest-ranked poem begins, “Aged me, I have no heart to go to the
public world, / In eastern winds in forested valleys I will wander free as a
bird.”
By instituting these examinations, the poetic society kept the value of writing alive as a cultural act and, at the same time, renewed a literati culture
in which social and cultural authority continued to be linked to competition
and to the rewards of good writing. In a world falling apart, the ability to
continue, even in shadow form, the main institutional feature of Chinese
learning provided a sense of continuity and a personal satisfaction. It also
introduced one of the main features of Yuan poetry: the collection of poems
on a single topic. Rather rare before the late Southern Song, such collections made poetry a highly cohesive social act. It is remarkable that these
societies grew completely out of personal interest, over a wide area, in a
time when communications were bad. It is also a remarkable characteristic
of the Yuan – and the Yuan alone – that there was no interference from the
authorities in the development of this purely private and extensive network of
communication.
The extensive poetic exchanges on a single topic became standard fare and
continued throughout the Yuan in literati circles. As one modern critic wrote,
“poetry became the calling card and the identification document of those
who participated in nightly revels in gardens.” The range of these centers was
broad: there were the Uighur Lian Xilian’s (1231–1280) gathering in the Myriad
Willows Hall (Wanliu tang), located in the southern portion of the Yuan
capital (modern Chongwen district, Beijing), Xu Youren’s (1286–1341) Country
Estate in Guitang (Guitang bieshu) in Henan, Gu Ying’s (1310–1369) Wonderful
Place amid Jade Mountains (Yushan jia chu) in Kunshan, the famous painter
Ni Zan’s (1301–1374) Gallery Enclosed in Purity (Qingbi ge) in Wuxi, and
Yang Weizhen’s (1296–1370) Gallery of Grass Script’s Subtlety (Caoxuan ge) in
Wuxing. The importance of these locales in terms of production can be seen
in the fact that, of all of the poems written between 1341 and 1367, more than
one out of every ten was produced in Gu Ying’s salon.
At the end of the Yuan these societies continued to exert their influence on
Chinese culture and provide a safe cultural space for literati. As Wang Shizhen
remarked,
When the Yuan was lost, the net of the law was loosened and people did not
need to serve in office. There were poetry societies in Zhejiang every year,
and one or two eminent elders from the earlier dynasty like Yang Weizhen
were picked to serve as overseers, and the best of the poems were published
578
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
to serve as models. When Rao Jie [d. 1366] was in service to the “False Wu” [at
the end of the Yuan] he solicited the poem “Song of the Tipsy Woodcutter”
from the various notables. Zhang Jian was first and Gao Qi was second.
Zhang Jian was given ten taels of gold and Gao Qi three catties of silver.
The first major Yuan figure from the south was Fang Hui (1227–1307),
a native of Anhui. He holds a problematic position in history because he
was one of the first officials to surrender to the Mongols. His immediate
capitulation is often contrasted with the “great integrity” (dajie) of culture
heroes like Wen Tianxiang, Xie Bingde, and Xie Ao, who remained loyal to
the Southern Song to the death. Fang served briefly under the Mongols, but
then spent the majority of his time moving around in a limited ambit southeast
of Hangzhou, where he made a livelihood from his writing. His character was
still under consideration in the Qing, when Ji Yun, the famous compiler of the
Complete Treasury of the Four Repositories of Literature (Siku quanshu), called him
“the epitome of the completely unethical literatus” (wenren wuxing . . . zhi ji).
Despite the issue surrounding his character, his poetry and critical works are
all accepted as works of depth.
His major work was the Yingkui lüsui, an anthology of representative fiveand seven-syllable regulated shi poems from the Tang and the Song. The
title means roughly The Essentials of the Regulated Verse of the Poets of the Tang
and Song. There are forty-nine thematic chapters to the work, each with a
short introduction. Words in a poem that indicate its “eye” (shiyan) – its
point of critical excellence – he marked with a circle, and he follows each
poem with a short critical statement. Compiled in 1282, the work is primarily
a critique of late Southern Song poetry, particularly that of the Four Lings
and the Rivers and Lakes poets. In compiling this work, Fang Hui wanted
to renew the place of the Jiangxi School in the tradition as a corrective to
the overly refined and vulgar nature of the two aforementioned schools.
He advocated what he called the “one progenitor and three ancestors” (yizu
sanzong) of Du Fu, Huang Tingjian, Chen Shidao, and Chen Yuyi, which he
named the “correct school of poetry” (zhengshi zhi pai), and indeed in his
critical comments he often refers to these writers as the highest standards
of creativity. He also criticized the Xikun style of the early Song. Fang Hui
emphasized “correct methods” ( fa) for both words and lines and stressed that
the highest style was “thin and hard” (shouying), “seasoned and strong” (laola),
and had something definite from which it stemmed (chuchu laili). He repeated
the major points of the Jiangxi School as defining characteristics of good verse:
poetry should represent loftiness in its establishment of aims, hard work in
its application of the mind, extensive reading, and authenticity in following
579
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
the masters. He was, however, evenhanded enough to point out the flaws
of the Jiangxi School, clearly delineating how it differed from coeval poetic
movements, while simultaneously substantiating its role in the development
of the Southern Song poetics.
Nearly all of his own 2,715 extant poems were written during the early
Yuan and are thus a product of his later life. Like Wang Yun in the north, his
collection is marred by a lack of selectivity and by the inclusion of pedestrian pieces. Still, as he said, he had “already pawned his official gowns
for cash for wine,” and he spent that portion of his life working solely on
poetry. His own style gradually changed during his later years, as he remarked
himself:
I was twenty when I started studying poetry, and now I am seventy-six. As
for seven-syllable verse, I certainly did practice the style of Xu Hun but I
unrealistically looked toward [the standard set by] Huang Tingjian, Chen
Yuyi, and old Du; my energies were no match for theirs, so I withdrew to
write in the style of Bai Juyi and Zhang Lei . . . As for five-syllable-line verse,
I envied Chen Shidao, but after many hard, vain attempts, I also generally
withdrew to do an even and easy style [ pingyi] with some of the techniques
of Jia Dao. But no one recognized it.
The other major figure, of course, was Dai Biaoyuan, mentioned above. He
was one of a group of writers who had an extensive social network centered
on Hangzhou. He is best remembered as a prose essayist, and his selections
on the development of poetry during the early Yuan are exquisite rejections
of Daoxue’s denigration of belles-lettres and an enthusiastic advocacy of the
creation of a poetics based on the Tang model. His views can be contested,
of course, but his writing offers a rich assessment of the complex relationship
between social change, the abrogation of the examination system, and the status of writers. In encouraging a new style, he trod a careful line between advocating Tang poetics and resisting imitation. Unlike Ming critics, he did not limit
himself to the High Tang, rather encouraging his students “promiscuously to
pluck the fragrant and fat from all plants” offered to them by Tang writers,
saying, “brewing up poetry is exactly like brewing up honey. If you stick to
one flower” people will be able to taste its origins and be put off by its lack of
complexity. He resolutely resisted imitation, criticizing the Jiangxi School: “Is
it possible not to suffer from likeness if one takes likeness from likeness?” He
strove to make his students “write like the Tang but like no particular writer
from the Tang.” His own poetry, however, is no match for his critical eye.
He gathered in Hangzhou with a group of local writers that included
Ni Yuan (1247–after 1328), Bai Ting (1248–1328), and Yuan Yi (1262–1306), all
580
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
of whom were linked by extensive social networks in which poetry was
the primary medium of communication and exchange. This accounts for an
extraordinary number of poems sent back and forth as “matching rhymes”
or “response poems.” Verses of this kind are usually ignored in modern
criticism on Yuan verse as artificial, occasional, or lacking in social realism.
However, they represent a substantial portion of Yuan writers’ works and
are lyric explorations of the quality of friendship and the significance of social
encounters.
The two most important writers in the network of which Dai Biaoyuan
was part were Zhao Mengfu and Yuan Jue, Dai’s student. Zhao was the
son of one of the Southern Song royal princes and, although enlisted into the
bureaucracy at fourteen through his father’s privilege, he lived in seclusion for
eleven years after the fall of the dynasty in 1276. He was summoned to court by
Khubilai Khan and immediately entered government service. As a southerner
transplanted to the north, Zhao is a significant figure in the dissolution of
the traditional cultural boundary between north and south. He served five
emperors, rising to the highest ranks of office, and was posthumously enfeoffed
as a “duke” of the state, high recognition from the court. His rise to prominence
is truly spectacular when one considers that Khubilai had seriously considered
moving all of the descendants of the Southern Song royal house to the distant
north and had determined never to employ any of them. Zhao Mengfu is
best known today as one of the four great painters of the Yuan, which has
overshadowed his skill as a writer. Yang Zai (1271–1323), Zhao’s student for
more than twenty years and one of the Four Great Poets of the Yuan, wrote
in his teacher’s biography, “His name and talent have been smothered by
his calligraphy and painting. People know about them, but not about his
writing; and if they know about his writing, they do not know about his
studies of ‘ordering the world’ [political writings].” A good portion of Zhao’s
writing, like that of others in the social and literary network, consisted of
prefaces, colophons, and inscriptions for friends and colleagues. In these he
was incredibly introspective and scrupulously honest about his own feelings
and abilities. For instance, when asked to write a preface to a friend’s collected
works, he noted the following line in a “matching” poem his friend had written
about someone else, “His fine ink work is inferior to that of Zhao Mengfu.”
In his preface, Zhao went off on an uncharacteristic aside, “I do not know this
person but if he is good at calligraphy, then he should have been matched
against someone from antiquity. How could my calligraphy be worthy of
such respect in this age! I am deeply shamed by this, and I requested that this
line be excised.”
581
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
As we can see in this passage, Zhao appears to have been a writer of
some self-awareness and at least a modicum of self-doubt. Part of his personal
uncertainty was likely due to the conflict between his long service to the
Yuan and his hereditary links to the Song house. When he moved from
retirement to high office under the Mongols, he was subject to criticism both
from his coevals and from later critics as well. He was in fact quite self-aware
of the contradictions in his own life. Many of his poems, like his famous
“Blaming Myself for Coming out of Retirement” (Zui chu), contain a deep
sense of anxiety that, for all its fullness of expression, is never really explained
(quotation marks indicate passages quoted from other poems or lyrics):
In the mountains “Japanese senega is called ‘distant ambition’,”
But, out of the mountains “it turns into an insignificant grass.”
...
My sick wife coddles my weak child,
As we depart far away on this thousand-mile road;
Flesh and blood “are separated by a life’s parting,”
Who will sweep ancestral graves?
Sorrow deepens, there’s not a single word to say,
As eyes look to where dark clouds break off in the south.
Wailing and crying until a heartbreaking wind blows –
How can I lay plaint to vaulted heaven?
He clearly distanced himself from the Song and realized that dynastic change
was “the intent of Heaven” (tian yi) and a natural process. But he still worried
that later generations could not forgive his service to the Yuan. As he wrote
in his “Self Admonitions” (Zi jing),
Teeth coming loose, hair falling out, now sixty-three,
For every event of my entire life I can feel some shame;
Precisely what remains, pen and inkstone – the emotions are still there –
I bequeath to the human world for their laughing banter.
Zhao Mengfu is also the first of the “bureaucrat–poets” of the Yuan. This
category of poet and of poetry, named “cabinet style” (taige ti) later in the
Ming, is one of the elements that distinguish the Yuan from other dynasties.
Strictly speaking, it was not until somewhat later that these poets formed a
critical mass large enough to be a recognized community of writers. Zhao and
Wang Yun in the north represent early proto-examples, but it was not until the
generation just before the “Four Great Poets” that cabinet-style poetry became
a recognizable fashion that would hold sway over later writers, who often
582
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
assembled and sometimes printed collections of sustained social exchanges of
poems using matching rhymes or the same rhyme words.
The crucial era between early southern writers like Zhao Mengfu and the
“Four Great Poets of the Yuan” is usually overlooked in the history of Yuan
belles-lettres, written off as a “transitional era” that “prepares the stage” for the
great masters. Even the most astute of critics, Gu Sili (1669–1722), considered
it transitional:
When the Yuan arose, it continued the last eras of the Song and Jin. With
his resoundingly splendid and highly talented compositions, Yuan Haowen
stirred up the Central Plain, and his disciples Hao Jing and Liu Yin carried
it on. Therefore, northern learning was at its height during the years 1260–
1294 . . . Zhao Mengfu entered into service with the Yuan as a royal grandson
of the Song and, elegant and cultured, he capped his whole age. The likes of
Deng Wenyuan and Yuan Jue harmonized with [the style] that he set, and
the study of poetry took another turn. At this point Yu Ji, Yang Zai, Fan Peng
[1272–1330], and Jie Xisi [1274–1334] burst forth together in their time, but the
heights they reached in the years 1321–1330 were in reality begun in the years
1297–1320.
While the lineage may not be as cleanly drawn as Gu Sili has made it here,
Deng Wenyuan (1259–1328) and Yuan Jue (1266–1327) were instrumental in
laying the foundations of the “cabinet writers.” Deng served in many posts in
the government, including as examiner when the examinations were briefly
reinstated in 1314. He is most noted as a prose writer and author of many
inscriptions and biographies, as well as one of the first “rescriptors-on-demand”
to author institutional documents for the Yuan court. His collected works had
largely disappeared by the 1760s, leaving only a small collection of prose to
be included in the imperial collection of Qianlong. Earlier, however, Gu Sili
in the Selections of Yuan Poetry had gathered 115 poems. While not much of a
writer, Deng’s support of others brought Yuan dynasty prose to a new height.
As Gu Sili noted,
The years 1297–1320 were a period of extended peace, and Deng, with the
likes of Yuan Jue and Gong Kui [1269–1329], revitalized the study of prose. All
of the scholars in the land gathered around them as they saw the power of
this movement. The most famous scholars . . . came from the gates of Deng
Wenyuan.
Deng’s own writing, most often in the form of responses to requests or
products of incidental social exchange, ring with what a modern critic has
called “a monotone with no alteration in style from one piece to the next.”
583
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Yuan Jue, a student of Dai Biaoyuan, was noted as a literary figure from
his youth. He was director of an academy in south China when he was, like
many other southerners, recommended to the court by Cheng Jufu (1249–
1318), a major figure in the movement of men of letters from the south to
the north. Rising rapidly through the central bureaucracy, where he stayed
for nearly twenty years, Yuan Jue was instrumental in gathering together the
basic source materials for the histories of the Song, Liao, and Jin. He was
also a bibliophile and inheritor of a large library. His early training gave him
great breadth in learning, but it was, unfortunately, put primarily to service
in poems of exchange with other scholars in the central bureaucracy. The
range of his poetry stays well within traditional limits: meditations evoked by
scenery, matching poems of social exchange, and meditations on the past to
lament the present (diaogu shangjin).
Like his mentor, Dai Biaoyuan, Yuan Jue was a proponent of the Tang style.
As he remarked in a poem entitled “Seconding the Rhyme: Zhongzhang’s
Poetic Structure Has Already Entered the Stylistic Tone of the Tang”
(Zhongzhang shilü yi ru Tang ren fengdiao ciyun): “The structure of poetry
and its theory must have that to which it owes allegiance.” His own verse,
particularly in the longer regulated forms, shows a similarity to the poetry of
Li Shangyin. Of particular importance are three short collections he wrote in
1314, 1319, and 1321, when he traveled from the main capital, Dadu (modern
Beijing), to the Upper Capital of the Yuan near present-day Duolun in Inner
Mongolia. These poetic sequences begin the fad of writing a lengthy series
of poems about the annual travel between Beijing and Duolun, which later
become a favorite topic of Yuan poetry. His prose draws heavily on the Song
masters, and most of it is in the form of edicts, memorials, and memorial
inscriptions for high court ministers. His incidental prose, written in the form
of colophons, short essays, and notes, is what one critic has called “heartfelt
pieces of high intelligence and new opinions” on the people and affairs of
his age.
One particularly interesting poet from this era is Song Wu (1260–1340),
a person about whom sources are unclear and scholarly opinion is deeply
divided. According to the most reliable opinion, the person known as Song
Wu has three different collections attributed to him. One is a short collection
of thirty-three quatrains in the seven-syllable line written when he was a
member of Khubilai’s failed campaign against Japan in 1281, called Chants
from the Back of a Whale ( Jingbei yin). The second is a work entitled Collection
of Talking in My Sleep (Anyi ji), which contains 101 poems on historical and
mythical personalities, each verse appended by a narrative of that figure’s
584
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
life. The editors of the Siku quanshu criticize these poems as “suffering from
making poetry from discourse” (yi lun zuo shi zhi bing). Many of the poems
treat people who existed only in fictional tales, and some bibliographers have
placed the work in the category of xiaoshuo, fictional narrative. The third
collection is of more standard five- and seven-syllable verse in both ancient
and modern styles. Song Wu is perhaps most important as the first poet to
consciously create a poetic style based on Li He and Wen Tingyun. His sevensyllable old-style poetry is often an overwrought imitation of Li He’s style.
For instance, in a poem he wrote, “On an Old Inkstone,” he has the following
lines: “Nüwa trod the clouds, departed to patch the heavens, / And left behind
this lump of scorched black smoke.” Critics claim that he often overreaches
in these poems due to a desire to say something different and new within the
received style. This often results in an ineffective astringency that “leaves a
dry taste in the mouth.” But by no means is all of his collection written in
imitation of the Late Tang. Many of his verses, particularly his five-syllable
new-style poetry, often probe the values of friendship and loyalty, and the
poems attributed to him about the campaign against Japan are striking for
their description of the hardships of overland travel through Korea and across
the sea.
The period up to 1320 witnessed the northward movement of southern
writers, and the creation of a uniquely Yuan style in both prose and poetry,
one that blends traditions from north and south. The single feature common
to both regional styles was a revival of a Tang epitome as an antidote to
the excesses of Song writing. In the case of the north, writers of the Jin saw
themselves as the direct inheritors of the Tang style that had passed to them
through the Northern Song. For the southern writers, it was more difficult.
Many of them were staunch adherents to Daoxue, but they all fought against
its pedantry and particularly against its pejorative view of expressive literature
used to communicate anything but “the [ethical] Way.” In the Yuan, Daoxue
had very little control over the literary scene. Prose continued to be in service
to ethics – even though most writers realized it also required a certain elegant
stylistic – or to the state, and was either based in ethics or was a tool for
“ordering the world.” Poetry was another issue. The criticism of Song poetry
as overly involved with “principle” instead of “emotion” or of using “prose to
make poetry” turned the tide in the Yuan from a corporate sense of ethics that
one finds in Song poetry and in Yuan prose to a new poetics of individualism
that bespoke the soul of each person. As Yang Weizhen was to say at the end
of the dynasty, “because each person has [individual] feeling, each person has
[individual] poetry” (ren ge you qing ze ren ge you shi).
585
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
III. The Four Masters of Yuan Poetry
The large influx of writers from southeast China during the years from 1312
to 1320 included men who moved into the bureaucracy and staffed many of
the prestigious academies at court, forming a robust literary circle that was
engaged mostly with poems of an incidental nature. Six men rose to high
stature: Liu Guan (1270–1342), Huang Jin (1277–1357), Yang Zai, Fan Peng, Jie
Xisi, and Yu Ji. Liu Guan and Huang Jin are best known as two members of
the “Four Confucian Masters.” Both hailed from the same district in Zhejiang
and each is noted for his deep learning. Both were exemplars of the traditional
scholar–bureaucrat: a literary figure, a Confucian stalwart, and a poet. But
in fact their stature as scholars and teachers has certainly been responsible
for their overall favorable evaluation as writers. Liu Guan is a good example.
Brought from the south because of his deep learning, he was installed in the
Imperial Academy in Dadu, where he taught well over a thousand students.
His prose writing is deep and rich but, according to modern critics, suffers
from a certain meandering convolution. Huang Jin was a good poet who drew
heavily on the early period of Chinese shi poetry for inspiration, including the
Seven Masters of Jian’an and the early Tang writers, particularly Chen Zi’ang,
but he is only moderately successful in terms of his own production.
The other four writers have come to be collectively known as the “Four
Masters of Yuan Poetry” (Yuan shi si dajia), and they were grouped together
(although unnamed) from nearly contemporary times. In a preface to Yu Ji’s
ancestor Yu Yongwen’s (1110–1174) collected works, Ouyang Xuan (1283–1357)
wrote,
When everything was united in the beginning of the Yuan, former Confucians
from the Jin and Song staffed all of the major cabinet offices; but as for their
literary style, the best were stiff and unyielding, the worst, weak and soft, and
from time to time all showed the holdover practices [of the former dynasties].
But as days of peace stretched on, those of superlative talent gathered together
in the capital; mouth organs and bells [signifying birth and maturation] played
off against each other, and poems [sharing the ancient values of ] feng and ya
were sung one after the other. So the “music of a well-governed age” daily
grew more and more magnificent.
This contextualizes the prevailing critical opinion of the Four Masters by
placing them within a context of universal poetic values, and linking their
poetic production to the central values of the Confucian (not necessarily
Daoxue) personality. In doing so, it creates a certain poetic persona for the four –
a recognizable blend of worthy minister, proponent of orthodox Confucian
586
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
values, poet who looked for inspiration in past masters, and advocate of
“restoring antiquity.”
The four writers all served in the capital at roughly the same time and all
served in the Bureau of History, although they all took different avenues to
their appointments. Yu Ji, descendant of an important Song ministerial family,
went into the bureaucracy almost immediately. The other three had longer
waits. Fan Peng was thirty-six before he left home to roam in the capital, where
he was purportedly discovered selling hexagram fortunes in the markets by a
Yuan minister who took him into his home and then recommended him for
service. Yang Zai did not serve until forty, when he was directly appointed
to the Bureau of History. When the examinations were reinstated, however,
Yang sat for and passed the highest level. Jie Xisi was also put into the Bureau
of History and the Hanlin Academy by direct appointment at an advanced
age.
They all shared common ideas about writing. First, they all saw the basis of
poetry as being “classical elegance and uprightness” (yazheng), a description
for writing that issues from a refined moral sensibility. As Yu Ji remarked in
his “Preface to Hu Shiyuan’s Poetic Collection” (Hu Shiyuan shiji xu):
Poets of the recent generations who are sunk deeply into resentment are
often skilled; those who are long on passion are often beautiful; those who
are skilled at being moved by regret are incapable of knowing where to turn;
those who are extremely dissolute are incapable of being brought back – this
is all because they have not attained the uprightness of human nature and
sentiments.
This plea for poetry to be indifferent to strong passions, centered in a harmonic balance, and calm and deliberative was echoed by Yang Zai, who
opined,
Making poetry is exactly like making government: the mind must be in an
equable state, one’s vital energy must be harmonious, one’s feelings must
be authentic, one’s thoughts must be profound. The mainstays must be
illumined, the regulations and rules must be balanced, and the teachings of
the Classics (warm, pliant, solid, and substantial) must often be circulating
within.
They pursued this agenda in two ways. The first was to “venerate the Tang
and restore antiquity,” and their poetry often reveals muted gestures toward
Li Bai, Du Fu, and Li Shangyin, whom they considered standard-bearers of
a correct transmission of poetry. The tradition they followed is, in many
respects, completely conventional. As Yang Zai remarked, “Poetry should
587
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
take its material from the Han and the Wei, and should venerate the Tang in
terms of the rhythms of its rhymes,” and, “In writing prose, whether novel
and abstruse, simple and astringent, model yourself on the ancients and do
not deign to write the mundane and ordinary language in the custom of the
current age.” These citations sound very much like those spoken in the Late
Tang, the early Song, and the Jin.
The second way, as these quotations suggest, was by strict attention to
tonal prosody, parallelism, and a refined vocabulary. The care they took with
their work is best illustrated by an example. In his miscellany Record of a Break
from Plowing (Chuogeng lu), written at the end of the fourteenth century, Tao
Zongyi (1321–1407) wrote,
When Mr. Yu Ji and Mr. Yang Zai were together in the capital, Mr. Yang was
always saying that Yu Ji could not write poetry. Mr. Yu then took some wine
and inquired about the rules for composing poetry. Mr. Yang, once he was
sweet with wine, poured all of [the secrets] out and Mr. Yu then thoroughly
understood the principle of [how to do] it. He went on to write a poem
sending off Yuan Jue as part of the imperial entourage to the Upper Capital.
He availed himself of someone else to take the poem he had written and
inquire of it from Mr. Yang. Mr. Yang said, “Only Yu Ji is capable of writing
this poem.” That person asked, “You once said, sir, that Yu Ji was incapable
of writing poetry. How can this be?” He responded, “Yu Ji’s scholarship is
surpassing and once I bestowed on him the rules about how to write poetry –
now no one else can reach this level.”
Yu also once showed [these same lines] from the poem to Zhao Mengfu, duke
of Wei, “Paths along the cliffs link the mountains, in the morning detain the
imperial chariot, / Huts of the Imperial Guard are scattered in the wilds, at
night they are given bow cases.” The duke said, “Well, it is beautiful, but it
would be particularly beautiful if you changed ‘mountains’ to ‘heavens’ and
‘wilds’ to ‘stars’.” [Paths in the heavens link the mountains, in the morning
detain the imperial chariot, / Huts of the Imperial Guard are scattered like
stars, at night they are given bow cases.] Mr. Yu was deeply won over by this
[reading].
This interest in resurrecting the past as a present model, in copying the style
of writers of antiquity, and in the formal elements of verse, has led to what
critics, from the Ming to the present, call a “narrowness of topics” and a
“lack of creativity.” Hu Yinglin remarked in the Ming, “the tenor [diao] of
Yuan writers is absolutely pure, but the material of their poetry is completely
cramped and narrow.” The major criticism is that they have far too much
incidental poetry that circulates among them as copied rhymes – that is, either
588
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
using the same rhyme categories of the poem they received or even using the
same set of rhyme words. This type of poetry has been particularly scorned
in modern criticism, which censures it as a “distant withdrawal from realism”
and as lacking social conscience. It is true that many of the poems exchanged
at the capital were verses written on demand or request. There are, however,
some signal differences from normal court poetry. First, as distinct from
virtually every other dynasty, there was no emperor involved in the exchanges
or monitoring the exchange. And if these verses lack a measure of social
concern or realism, they more than make up for it by a deep exploration of
friendship, a concern just as “real” as the feigned persona of a socially conscious
poet.
When we examine the corpus of poems exchanged among the four poets,
we sense the deep friendship that held between them. Yu Ji’s poetry provides
a good example. He once called himself “an old seasoned clerk from the Han
court” (Han ting lao li), which was a reference to his concern for the rules of
composition. In his later life, however, he went nearly blind, and this seems
to have brought a new depth to his writing. Toward the end of his life, but
while he was still in service in the capital, he wrote a poem, “Sending off
Graduate Liu Wen, Wenting, to be Registrar of Linjiang” (Song jinshi Liu
Wen, Wenting fu Linjiang lushi), for a young and newly enfranchised scholar
returning to his hometown to become a registrar. The young man was from
a prominent family, noted for their vast library collection, in particular their
own publications on the Spring and Autumn Annals:
For a hundred feet Qingjiang’s wall is made of stone,
A thousand peaks of Mount Taihua collect rain’s clearing;
In government offices when will “document envelopes” settle down?
On fishermen’s boats, all day long hook and line are light.
Your old home is a good place to find scholarship on the Spring and
Autumn Annals,
But in the capital they continue to transmit monthly reports.
I have an old person’s concern, and must bother the recorder –
When you get to your district, please ask after Mr. Fan for me.
An otherwise conventional poem is concluded with an unexpectedly open
plea for the young man to look in on Fan Peng, then a sick old man living in
Linjiang in retirement. The humanity of these lines is rather typical of Yu Ji
as he suffered through the long process of losing his sight, first at the capital
and then in retirement. A comment that Li Rihua, the famous art critic, made
about Yu’s calligraphy could stand as well for his poetry:
589
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
I once saw calligraphy that Yu Ji wrote in his later years, after he lost his
eyesight; it was messy and disorganized [hutu liaodao] but a true presence
issued even more from it, and was even more prized. A long period of
emulating the rules and of experiencing the meaning and interest of things,
all stewed together in his bosom, and, having lost his eyes, he had to execute
it on the basis of spirit – so there is a rareness in it that exists beyond intention.
These later poems are among the finest of his collection and breathe a deep
sense of humanity:
(“Finding the Moment”)
A thousand times I comb my white hair, go through a vegetarian fast,
Only when there is a guest does the brushwood gate begin to open;
Calligraphy – my eyes so dim I vainly face the bamboo strips,
Wine – my money pouch is so empty I have long stopped the cups.
Windborne rain at the northern window where I always sit alone,
Letters from the southern sea no longer come.
Ceasing their plowing among the clods, all the youngsters
Are forced to come and ask about studies, just to comfort this aging face.
Yu Ji’s sentiments of friendship, colored by age, are echoed in the poetic
exchanges between all four writers, and also in their prefaces written for their
(usually deceased) friends. The same sort of unexpected turn to deep feeling
in an otherwise “set” piece, a preface written in response to a request, is found
in Fan Peng’s short essay written for the publication of Yang Zai’s collected
writings:
During the Dade reign [1297–1307], I got my hands on my first poem by Yang
Zai of Pucheng and when I read it, I was upset that I did not know this man
as a person. After he arrived in the capital and our friendship took hold, we
would discourse about the Way of elegant poetry, and we always were in
perfect happy agreement. At the beginning of the Huangqing reign [1312],
both of us were officials in the Bureau of History. We would stay overnight
in the bureau whenever there was something to write or compile. When we
got off our shift, we would immediately get back together to wander around
the offices, sometimes staying out until the moon appeared, and, when it was
gone, continuing our conversation by candlelight. We were the only two
who remained unchanged in tasking ourselves and in our self-contentment
in seasons both cold and hot.
Later on, I was sent to the coast by the Censorate to Govern the Archives
in Nanxian, and Zai passed the jinshi examinations in 1315, and was made
magistrate of Fuliang. I was transferred to Jiangxi at the same time he was
changed to the position of judicial official in Xuancheng. This is why, although
590
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
apart for ten years, separated by a thousand miles, our paths going off like
this [in different directions], our hearts still remained firm [in the desire to be]
together [as friends again] “to count mornings and evenings.” But Zai passed
away before he could take his post in Xuancheng. Sadly, I weep!
Jie Xisi, the younger bookend to the four, was also a major court figure. He
came from a learned family and was widely known as a writer when young. He
traveled from his home to the Hunan–Hubei area, where he met Cheng Jufu,
who was attracted immediately by his talent and married him to his niece. Jie
Xisi went along with Cheng Jufu when the latter went to the capital in 1312.
At the age of forty, he was made an emender in the Hanlin Academy and,
except for twice in the next ten years when he returned home, he remained in
either the Hanlin Academy or the Imperial Academy. In 1329, when Emperor
Wenzong established the Guizhang Academy and the position of teacher of
the Classics, Jie was the first name on the list. He participated in the project on
statecraft in 1330 (the Grand Compendium of Ordering the World, Jingshi dadian)
and was commissioned as one of the overseers of the Liao History and Jin
History projects. He retired at seventy-one. He was an author, like Yu Ji,
of many court and ritual documents, and his poetry can sometimes reflect
his staid, bureaucratic interests, as this section of a long series of poems,
“Remembering Yesterday” (Yizuo) demonstrates (the description is of his
responsibility as lecturer on the Classics to the emperor):
In the middle of the Tianli reign the Imperial Library opened,
And teachers of Classics were newly appointed to nurture a host of talents.
Arriving at palace gates to “wait for the clepsydra,” I was often the first in line,
Gathering together my books at the lecture mat, I always went home last.
When summoned to the test, I was comforted by Heaven’s word.
When topics were divided I did not wait for His servants to urge me on.
He, too, often wrote about friends. As with other poets, Jie’s sense of friendship
was bound up with nostalgia and a yearning for home, as in the following
poem, “Leaving Shuncheng Gate Early in the Morning, I Fondly Remember
Taixu” (Xiao chu Shuncheng men you huai Taixu), written a few days after
he had sent off one of his companions from the southern gate of the capital:
Walking out of the gate in the southern wall,
I desolately gaze at the road to the South;
In days just past in the wind and rain,
My old friend left right from here.
591
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Nostalgia for his own homeland is inextricably linked to the sadness of parting
in a complicated mix of emotions full of ambiguity – sad his friend is gone,
happy he will be back in the warm south, and sad that he himself is both shorn
of a companion and away from his ancestral home. This mix of nostalgia and
friendship, as in Yu Ji’s poem above, is nearly always tinged with a feeling of
loss. In one of Jie’s late poems, “Dreaming of Wuchang” (Meng Wuchang),
friendship and loss are deeply intertwined:
Parrot Island, in front of Yellow Crane Tower,
In my dream is completely the same as old time roaming.
Dark green mountains enter athwart into roads to Triple Xiang [Hunan],
A setting sun evenly unrolls the flow of seven marshes [of Chu].
Drum and horn, martial and strong, shake the land far off,
Sail masts, high and low, chaotically tie boats.
My old friends, though alive, are all scattered apart,
All alone, south of the pond, I look at white gulls.
As topics that “rescue” their poetry from the criticism of being hackneyed or
socially irrelevant, friendship and the related theme of loss ask us to consider
what it is that was lost. It seems clear that their point of reference, as suggested
in Fan’s preface to Yang Zai’s poetry, was the intensity of their time together
in the capital. As members of the same high court offices, they shared a space
that put them at the pinnacle of conventional (by traditional Chinese values)
social and cultural power, lights of the brightest age of Chinese culture during
the Yuan. But there they were also bound by a deep sense of friendship.
IV. Foreign writers
As mentioned above, the Mongol era was one in which there was a great
deal of freedom of movement and a large-scale incorporation of northern
and western peoples into the Chinese sphere. From the earliest chapters of
Yuan history, names of foreign-born or second- and third-generation foreign
writers fill the pages. It may seem strange in the West to consider second- and
third-generation-born writers foreign when their native tongue was Chinese,
but Chinese historians usually count these writers as “minority” peoples. This
is not the place to debate ethnocentricity, but in fact the categorization of
the population into hierarchical categories of ethnicity was a native Chinese
process that gained force under Mongol rule. People from the west and
northwest border areas had long been called semu, a term that means either
“colored eyes” or “variegated categories.” The term had a long history as a
592
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
native Chinese designation for “foreign-sounding” surnames. A ninth-century
writer, Qian Yi, tells us that dispensation was given to foreigners in the
examination systems of the late Tang:
From the Dazhong reign [847–859] onward, whenever the Board of Rites put
up the plaque [with the names of the successful candidates for the examinations], they annually selected two or three men who had obscure surnames –
these were called semu, and people also called them “plaque adornments.”
Many of these surnames were mutiple-syllable surnames that indicated the
ethnicity of a particular group of peoples: for example Dashi (pronounced
“Daiziek” in the older pronunciation, and meaning Tajik, or Persian), Kangli
(an early Altaic tribe related to modern Khazaks), or Dašman (Uighur Muslim).
In the Yuan, semu was used as a racial or ethnic marker for people from
non-Chinese tribes from northern Inner Asia and Central Asia. In the Ming
one writer listed some thirty-one different semu in China, and during the
Jin and Yuan these peoples spread into and throughout China as officials,
merchants, traders, or gentry inhabitants. Most of them took Chinese names
as a social and political convenience, deriving their names from shortening
the longer appellations in their native tongues, taking a surname from one
word of their ancestor’s administrative or military title, or picking a name
that denoted their religious beliefs. At the end of the Yuan foreigners were a
common feature of life: there were mosques and graveyards, and Nestorian
and Manichean churches throughout the length and breadth of what is now
China.
The lineage of foreign writers is impressive, and their contributions to the
tradition are well documented. In his Qing anthology, Selections of Yuan Poetry,
Gu Sili wrote,
From the time the Yuan arose, all of the young from the northwest turned
their attention to learning. Once their cultural nourishment was deep enough,
their extraordinary talent all appeared together. Guan Yunshi [1286–1324], Ma
Zuchang roused up the beginnings with their tradition of beautiful elegance
and fresh newness [qili qingxin]; and Sadula continued what they had begun.
He was fresh without being flippant, beautiful without being over-elegant.
He was one who was able to open up a completely new style outside that
produced by Yuan Jue, Zhao Mengfu, Yu Ji, and Yang Zai. It was then that
Yahu [Yakut, ca 1310–1360], Taibuhua [Tai Buqa, 1304–1352], Nai Xian [1309–?],
and Yu Que [1303–1358] each showed off their talent and brilliance, showing
off their novelty, competing in their fully mature learning – cannot this be
said to bring the splendor of a whole age to its highest point?
593
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
One of the earliest and most influential “foreigners” was Yelü Chucai (1190–
1244), who shares a birth year with Yuan Haowen. From the royal lineage of
the Khitan, Yelü is primarily important as a historical figure, but his writings
are the font of some important developments in the Yuan and later. He was
appointed to his first post at seventeen years of age after an examination
administered personally by Emperor Zhangzong of the Jin, and he moved
up quickly through the ranks. When the Mongols took Yanjing in 1215, Yelü
was captured. He was sent to an audience with Chinggis Khan, and in 1218, at
the age of only twenty-eight, he became Chinggis’s trusted adviser, following
him on his long campaign through Central Asia to the west. After Chinggis
Khan died in 1227, Yelü was a trusted adviser to three successive rulers until
his own death. He used his position to put into place land and tax reforms that
could feed the Mongol coffers without causing further death or disruption
in north China. He was also instrumental in protecting and promoting Jin
official literati after the fall of the Jin capital in Kaifeng.
He was a prolific writer of both prose and poetry. He was particularly
inspired by his journeys through Central Asia and by his long stay in the region
near modern Samarkand, not only by what he personally saw, but also by an
opportunity to learn to read the language of his forefathers, Khitan, and to
translate Khitan poetry into Chinese. Like most writers, his poems and essays
are not uniformly good, but those written in the west are notable for their
interested and nonjudgmental engagement with the land and people of Central
Asia. When read alongside his lengthy travel diary, Record of a Journey Westward
(Xi you lu), the poems reveal the first of what will become a sustained body of
elite literature by foreigners in Chinese exploring the northern and western
frontiers as culturally viable and interesting areas, devoid of alienation and fear.
As he wrote in the last of a series, “Ten Songs of Hezhong” (i.e. Samarkand):
Forlorn Hezhong prefecture,
Those who remained here are sufficient unto themselves:
Yellow oranges are mixed with honey to fry,
Plain cakes are sprinkled with powdered sugar.
Seeking salvation from drought, the river is turned to rain,
Having no clothes, dirt clods are planted with sheep [“clod-planted-sheep”:
cotton];
From the time I came here to the west,
I no longer remember my own home place.
This love of worlds beyond China proper is a feature that will distinguish
the writing of Chinese texts by Yuan writers of foreign origin from their
native counterparts. There were foreigners in other dynasties, to be sure, but
594
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
the rising ethnocentricity that accompanied the Ming ascendancy as well as
the problematic relationship between Chinese and “minority” groups from
1644 onward have had a marked effect on the production of writing about
foreigners. The lamentable tendency to mark the foreign-born, despite their
full participation in the cultural processes of China and Confucianism, as
“minority” writers has had a curious effect in modern literary history. Modern
critics emphasize the place of these writers within the tradition by making
a fetish of how well they write mainstream literature, as though complete
mastery of the language and culture were miraculous for someone with a
non-Han background. Thus, when these foreign writers are discussed, there
is very little interest in what it is in their writing that makes them different.
This is particularly true in accounts of writers like Ma Zuchang, Nai Xian, and
particularly the great Sadula, where the focus is on their poetic exchanges with
native writers like the “Four Masters of Yuan Verse.” Once their ethnicity is
discussed they are analyzed in the same way as “cabinet” poets, hermit poets,
and other features or styles associated with mainstream Han writers.
A particularly good example is Ma Zuchang (1279–1338), a descendant of an
Ongüt Nestorian Christian family that had, by his time, been fully sinicized
for at least three generations. By his own generation the extended family had
evolved from the time of his great-grandfather Ma Yuehenai ( Johanan) along
two distinct paths. In the list of names that Ma Zuchang wrote in the spiritway stele (shendao bei) for his great-grandfather, one finds a preponderance
of Chinese names but also a good proportion of Christian names like Jacob
(Yagu), Esau/Jesus (Yishuo), and so forth. Ma Zuchang’s direct lineage had
clearly shed Christianity for Confucianism, and Ma had a typical literati career
track in the Yuan. His father, Ma Run (1255–1313), had served under the Mongols
as an official, and he saw to it that his son was educated in the Confucian
Classics. Ma Zuchang was a graduate of the first jinshi examination held in
the Yuan, and he moved through the highest levels of the court bureaucracy.
He was broadly recognized as a leading talent of his day and was influential
in establishing “cabinet-style” poetry as a major feature of Yuan verse. His
seven-syllable quatrains are particularly good, and he was instrumental in
beginning the tradition of “bamboo-branch lyrics” (zhuzhi ci) that matured
under the late writer Yang Weizhen. Despite the popularity of this short form
among ethnically Han writers, modern critics like Yang Lian still insist on
using it to remark Ma’s “minority” talent:
In the poetic circles of the Yuan, [Ma] can be called an expert in the practice
of the seven-syllable quatrain. Perhaps this is because the basic form itself is
595
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
highly refined, and is pregnant with connotative meaning. And it is easy to
control, and it seems that all foreigners from the Western Region love this
kind of little poem in which it was so easy to express oneself.
If we were to ask precisely what it is that sets Ma and other writers apart,
we would have to turn to their poems written “beyond the borders” (saiwai),
or “at the borders” (biansai). There was a deep attachment on their part to the
lands of their ancestors, as Ma Zuchang revealed in a poem, “Drinking Wine:
Number Five” (Yinjiu diwu):
Long ago my seventh-generation ancestors,
Raised horses west of Tao River,
The sixth moved to the Altai mountains,
Every day, hearing the sound of war drums.
This acknowledgement of a connection with a foreign past seems possible
only in the Yuan, in an environment that did not draw lines of ethnicity
around cultural spheres. This is apparent in the writings of Wei Su (1303–1372),
Su Tianjue (1294–1352), and other southern-born Chinese who wrote about
these foreign-born writers as part of a general cultural enterprise that was
incorporative and based on text and ability, not on ethnic background. This
general liberalness is also reflected in the poetry of the writers as well. Compare
with poems of earlier periods, for instance, these two verses, “Written about
Events in He Huang” (Hehuang shu shi), by Ma Zuchang, written about
Gansu, an area traditionally associated with invaders:
Ironclad cavalry in the Altai mountains – their horn bows are long,
On lazy days out on the plain, they shoot white wolves;
Lake Qinghai without ripples, spring geese alight,
Grass grows amid the dunes, “revealing oxen and sheep.”
A seasoned Persian trader transits the flowing sands,
Listening at night to camel bells, he knows how far the road;
He plucks out jade, little green stones, by the river,
Gathers them in to take to the eastern country and trade for mulberry
and hemp.
This is, in fact, in praise of Ma’s ancestral home in Gansu. It is a moment
when a past that has been related to him and the present come together by
chance, when the frontier itself is no danger, but is home, when the horn
bows of cavalry pose no threat and the moment turns instead to the distant
tinkling of camel bells, signifying movement through a world of widespread
peace. The stunning last line, in which China becomes a peripheral country
located somewhere in the east, centers the poem at the nexus of movement
596
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
and communication between people, states, and even commodity values.
What this suggests is that the subject location of the poet is contingent and
able to move (at least mentally) between several distinct places he could call
home. For example, if we compare these two verses with another of Ma’s
short poems, simply called “A Quatrain,” we find him firmly placed within a
traditional space that could as well be that of any writer from the Tang:
At a river village, a mountain inn, buildings lie aslant,
Traveling the length of the long Huai, just coming home;
Wind and rain, rain and wind for a long sixty days,
The better half of this year has been spent at heaven’s edge.
The examples of Yelü Chucai and Ma Zuchang are meant to demonstrate
concretely to some degree what it is that generally makes foreign-born writers
different from their native peers and from foreign writers of other times.
Poems about areas beyond the passes are certainly the most significant marker.
One needs to be careful, however, because some of these themes are picked
up later as part of the repertoire of all writers.
The best examples of this are the long sequences of poems written on the
annual journey from Beijing to the Upper Capital, near the modern town of
Duolun in Inner Mongolia. This annual trip, from the fourth to the ninth
lunar month, was a regular feature of court life. This area had been closed
off to the Chinese for some three hundred years, starting with the Khitan
conquests in the late tenth century. When it opened up to yearly travel, it
became a common topos in the writing of most Chinese writer–officials. The
poems were usually a lengthy sequence of quatrains in the seven-syllable line,
and many of them, in describing life at the Mongol summer court, actually
are a type of “poems of the palace” (gongci). For Southern Song writers
who lived into the Yuan, this journey provided an apt stage upon which to
ponder the rise and fall of dynasties and to view the shifting tides of dynastic
fortune played out upon this northern verge. One late writer, Yang Yunfu
(1316–1374), composed a series called “One Hundred Rhymes on the Capital
on the Luan River” (Luan jing baiyong), or “Random Rhymes on the Capital on
the Luan River” (Luan jing zayong), which more accurately can be described
as a detailed first-person account of life in the Mongol capital. These were
written after the Ming had conquered the Yuan, and are a reminiscence of the
scenery, the strange customs, and the splendor of the court by a man who
held a post in the food service of the Yuan court.
Not all of the native writing, of course, was shi poetry. Perhaps the most
famous short colloquial song ever written, “Autumn Thoughts” (Qiu si),
597
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
attributed to Ma Zhiyuan from 1332 onward, may in fact have been describing
a journey to the Upper Capital. The oldest text in which this poem is found is
Sheng Ruzi’s Collected Discussions of the Seasoned Scholar of Shu Studio (ca 1310)
and it is listed as the first in a trilogy of anonymous poems, with the simple
notation, “A scholarly friend of mine from the North, has sent me a short lyric
of three stanzas [or perhaps three stanzas of short lyrics] on the desert [shamo
xiao ci san que; this may also be a title, “Three Short Lyrics on The Desert”],
and they describe the scenery well.” Most people are only aware of the first
of this trilogy of short lyrics:
Withered vine, old trees, sunset rooks,
Small bridge, flowing water, people’s homes,
Old road, westerly wind, thin nag –
Evening sunlight falls to the west,
A brokenhearted man is at heaven’s edge.
But, as the two accompanying poems make clear, these lines describe the
route to the Upper Capital, which passed by the then-accepted site of the
grave of the famous defeated Han General, Li Ling:
Level sands, fine grass clumped and scattered,
Crooked creek, flowing water dripping and bubbling,
On the frontier, clear autumn early cold –
One sound of new geese,
Yellow clouds, red leaves, green mountains.
In westerly winds, on the frontier, a barbarian flute,
In moonlight bright, on horseback, a pipa guitar,
So much, Wang Zhaojun’s hatred –
By Li Ling’s tower,
Light mist, sere grass, ochre sands.
Here, as in many of the poems about the trip by native Chinese writers, the
land has been incorporated into a long historical and mythical narrative about
the political relationships between China and the nomadic tribes in the north.
Both Wang Zhaojun, who was ransomed to a Xiongnu chieftain, and Li Ling,
who was defeated by the Xiongnu, figure prominently as allusive metaphors
for the long history of Chinese shame at the hands of northern invaders. There
is no real interest in the land between Dadu and the Upper Capital, except
as the stage for the latest iteration of Chinese defeat. Compare these poems
with three of a series of five that Nai Xian wrote in the later Yuan:
Autumn’s high sky, sandy dunes, thyme plants few and far between,
Sable-hatted, fox-cloaked, they go out in the evening to circle for the hunt;
598
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
Shooting down a white wolf, they string it up on the horse,
And playing the flute at night’s halving, return under the moon.
Here, there, everywhere – felt-topped carts of a hundred or more,
Braving snow at the fifth watch, we cross the Luan river;
Tending the yoke, an old crone, used to all the stretches of this trip,
Breaks ice near the bank to water her camels.
By the walls of Wuhuan rain begins to clear,
Purple asters and golden nasturtiums spring up across the land;
I love best the meadowlarks, so full of feeling –
A single pair flies toward me, singing by the side of my horse.
These poems clearly demonstrate a difference between native and foreignborn writers in their assessment of the land beyond China. While it is difficult
to assess the level of “authenticity” in any of the poems cited above, what
remains visible, from Yelü Chucai to Nai Xian, is an engagement with the
physical worlds of the north and northwest as interesting places in themselves,
not a transferred metaphorical space. The poems on the frontier by the nonnative writers are poems of choice. All of these poets were fully involved
with mainstream poetic exchange and were masters of the language and the
culture. But they lived in an environment that allowed them the freedom to
make choices that post-Yuan orthodoxy and ethnocentrism would severely
constrain. It was forbidden, for instance, to write about the Ming court or the
Ming imperial family; strong ethnic lines were drawn between Chinese and
non-Chinese in terms of cultural purity and authenticity. While Yuan critics
were wont to accept non-Han writers as members of a cultural community
based on their simple mastery of language and culture, a trend started in the
Ming, which culminates in the historical writing of contemporary times, to
isolate these writers as non-Han, “minority” poets. Moreover, curiously, the
emphasis has been placed not on what is a marker of their foreignness – their
ability to engage and accept non-Chinese landscape and peoples – but on their
mastery of mainstream traditional topics for versification.
If ethnicity is eschewed as a rationale for categorizing writers, then some
writers of foreign descent, such as that most famous of non-Chinese writers,
the Mongol Sadula, must be considered part of the general tradition of poetry.
For that reason, his contribution will be discussed below.
V. Poetry to 1375
Among the legion of good poets at the end of the Yuan, two names stand out:
Sadula (ca 1272–ca 1340) and Yang Weizhen (1296–1370). Both were writing
599
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
when the “veneration of the Tang” had come to its apogee. In a passage from
his preface to the Selections of Yuan Poetry, Gu Sili remarked,
Many Yuan writers took the two Lis as their models. Sadula was good at imitating Li Shangyin, Song Wu excelled at imitating Li He, and Yang Weizhen
was a product of the combination. Feng Zizhen [1257–?], Guan Yunshi [1286–
1324], and Wang Mian [?–1357] – their language had to startle a person and
had absolutely no meaning or principle to it. They did not understand that
ox ghosts and snake spirits never made the most superb compositions in [Li
He’s] “brocade bag” [where he stored his poetry].
Of course, it is difficult to take such a short statement as encompassing all of the
poetic trends of the late Yuan, yet it points to one salient fact: the movement
to restore Tang sensibilities to poetry had succeeded. In fact, one of the
master narratives of Yuan verse is how it adapts the pro-Tang sensibilities of
boundary poets like Dai Biaoyuan in the south and Yuan Haowen in the north,
and over time comes full blown, “washing away the older customs,” as Gu Sili
put it:
The rise of Yuan poetry began with Yuan Haowen. After the period of 1260–
1294 it completely washed away the remaining customs of the Song and Jin,
and Zhao Mengfu was its leading proponent. From 1314–1329, when literature
as a whole began to flourish and great masters tracked together, the best of
the lot were Yu Ji, Fan Peng, Yang Zai, and Jie Xisi. From 1341 human talent
came out generation after generation, and of the leaders who signified the
new, Yang Weizhen was the most virile. And the transformation of Yuan
poetry had now reached its peak.
This master narrative holds true in the general sense; but as the cyclical
philosophy of China reminds us, things that reach their peak are bound to
change, since the moment of highest intensity introduces its own natural
reaction and countermotion. The possibilities of this moment are reflected
well in the two major poets of the last period.
Sadula was a Muslim, and although perhaps the best poet of the Yuan, is also
one of the most difficult to read and understand, in terms of both his life and
his works. There are no funerary accounts of Sadula by his contemporaries,
a fact that is extremely puzzling. His circle of acquaintances included some
of the most renowned poets of the day, including Yang Weizhen, a close
friend who took the examinations the same year (1327). The reason for this
is unknown – his family may have been too insignificant after his death to
matter, he may have had no living descendants, or the documents might have
been lost. He never held more than minor posts in his bureaucratic career
600
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
(he passed the examinations in his late forties or early fifties), and he soon
retired to Hangzhou. He became something of a hermit, and no one knows
what fate he met. In a preface to Bamboo Branch Songs of West Lake, written in
1348, Yang Weizhen mentions that Sadula was already dead, so we know he
did not live to see the turmoil of the Yuan’s fall.
Sadula was best known for two subgenres of poetry, “palace poems”
(gongci), quatrains in the seven-syllable line about the minutiae of court life,
and sets of quatrains on “traveling to the Upper Capital.” Yu Ji expressed the
basic attitude of Sadula’s peers toward his poetry in positive, but somewhat
ambiguous, terms: “He was best at pure emotion, [his poetry] was free-flowing
and beautiful as well as fresh and lively [liuli qingwan]. All other writers loved
it.” This is fulsome praise, although in light of Yu Ji’s statements about poetry
of “pure emotion” as beautiful but in violation of classical models of restraint
and indirection, it implies a certain excessive openness in terms of expression.
Such openness, however, accounts for the appeal of Sadula’s best poems,
which were written primarily on current affairs and on “cherishing the past”
(huaigu), topics which are intimately interrelated.
Sadula is often compared to the progenitor of palace poems, the late Tang
poet Wang Jian, but he extended the range of the gongci to make comments
on current policy and politics. This is something quite rare in the history of
poetry and possible only because of the relative freedom of writers to say what
they wanted under Mongol rule. One of his most famous works is a critique
of the bloody infighting surrounding the succession of rule in the Yuan. The
poem and its attendant context are presented in a collection of remarks on
poetry by Qu Yu (1347–1433):
Sadula became famous because of his palace poems; his poetry was fresh and
new, elegant and beautiful. He had a style all his own, and for the most part
[his poetry] was very similar. It was precisely the one poem, “Recounting
Affairs,” that spoke of current affairs without taboo. The poem read:
That year his iron cavalry roamed the deserts,
And he returned from a myriad li to a meeting of two dragons;
In vain did Lord Zhou and his ministers keep their word,
For brothers of the house of Han could not countenance each other.
He only knew that the seal of state had been offered up, sent with three
refusals,
Could he foretell his roaming soul would be separated from the nine layers
[of the court]?
Up in heaven, the Martial Emperor also scatters tears,
In this world, could flesh and blood have met so wrongly?
601
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
What had happened was that the Emperor Taiding had died in the Upper
Capital, and Emperor Wenzong came from Jiangling to occupy Dadu, while
his elder brother, the prince of Zhou, was far out in the deserts. So Wenzong
temporarily took the throne as regent, and sent an emissary to greet his
brother. He issued an edict to the four corners of the empire, “I respectfully
await my elder brother’s arrival, in order to make this heart of yielding the
throne a reality.” When the Prince of Zhou actually arrived, he was greeted
in the Upper Capital, and was given an evening of festive banqueting, but
suddenly died. Wenzong then issued another edict, “How could our time
together be so short? The chariot of the palace was never driven, and he
is posthumously enfeoffed as Emperor Mingzong.” Then Wenzong took the
throne for real. Sadula’s last line speaks to the fact that they were both Emperor
Wuzong’s sons.
The many poems in Sadula’s collection that speak so forthrightly about
contemporary political events evince an interest that is also seen in his verses
on “cherishing the past.” In both types, what emerges is a sometimes judgmental but often indifferent attitude toward the actual events themselves.
In both types, the poet attempts to sublimate historical or current events in
a kind of emotional state that can ameliorate the ups and downs of historical circumstance (and life) by placing the poetic subject within the scene. For
instance, in his “Cherishing the Past at Yue Terrace” (Yuetai huaigu) he muses
on the overgrown remains of the first-century capital of Yue in Fujian:
The old state of the King of Yue, boxed in by mountains,
The cloudy ethers still encamped in passes of lions and panthers;
Beasts of bronze secretly accompany autumn’s dews as they weep,
Crows from the sea all turn their backs on evening’s rays as they return.
Personalities from a single age are beyond the wind and dust,
Heroes of a thousand antiquities are amid the grass and weeds;
In sun’s setting, the partridge cries all the more urgently,
On the overgrown terrace stands of bamboo are speckled and spotted by rain.
While some huaigu poems will make an allusive link between a historical
political situation and a current event as indirect criticism (diaogu shangxin),
this one and others like it make forays into a more universal realm of chaos and
uncertainty. The opening lines are standard enough: the overgrown terrace,
now surrounded by high mountains, but still bearing the aura of kingship
– cloudy vapors and rocks in the passes that crouch like beasts. The bronze
statues weep along with autumn for their fallen dynasty, the crows return day
after day to roost in the deserted landscape. In the third couplet, however, the
602
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
straightforward perceptual scene and its allusions are replaced by a subjective
complexity. This is accomplished by a contrast of key phrases: “personalities”
with “heroes,” “wind and dust” with “grass and weeds,” and “a single age”
with “a thousand antiquities.” All of these terms are marvelously ambiguous.
“Personalities” (renwu) can mean a person of high talent, an important political
personality, a person remembered as an important figure in history. “A single
age” (yishi) likewise can mean “that whole age,” “that one era,” and even
“ephemeral” in the sense of momentary. “Wind and dust” can mean the
turmoil of battle, the messy affairs of ordinary life, an official career, and a
world of ordinary mediocrity. At one level, of course, the line simply means
that the eminent figures of that court and that time are now beyond any
political turmoil, beyond battle, beyond the vicissitudes of life, and perhaps
even beyond the reach of history. But if we take the reading “momentary”
for yishi, then we sense a deeper contrast between the ephemeral glory of
high position, gone after death, and the endurance of heroes out in the grass
and weeds. Again, at the surface level that line may simply mean that the
heroes, whom we will revere in history forever, lie buried in the fields. Yet
the simple term “grass and weeds” had a long-standing meaning as “among
the common people,” which yields a meaning, “enduring heroes are those
kept alive in the minds of common folk.” This interjection of the sensibilities
of the poetic subject into the poem now universalizes the contrast as that
between momentary worldly success through any of a variety of routes and
a memory that is kept alive as part of an oral (or written, one supposes)
transmission of one’s virtue.
What was a scene cherishing the past now presents us with a universal
conundrum, made specific in the life-choices of the poetic persona. Should he
continue on the traditional path to social success, or should he not? Should he
strive for momentary importance? The poet is stopped from his musings by the
call of the partridge, the cry of which sounds like the phrase “you can’t go on
from here, brother” (xingbude ye gege); he is stopped from further exploring the
physical place, presented with a tentative answer about his choice, and given
warning at the point where subjective preoccupation becomes all-consuming.
The poem closes by zooming back to the concrete physical world, now diminished in scope to the ephemeral dots of rain that stain the bamboo’s trunk.
He has the ability to meld the past and present together in a moment that
both is deeply conscious of history and creates a subjective state that can
withstand the vicissitudes of change represented by dynastic fall by placing
poetic sentiment within the historical scene. He was deeply fond of huaigu
poems, and more than half of his lyric verse (ci) is dedicated to that topic. An
603
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
example is his lyric to the tune “Filling the River with Red” (Manjiang hong),
entitled “Cherishing the Past at Jinling” ( Jinling huaigu), a lamentation of the
early dynasties that had their capital near modern Nanjing:
Splendor of the Six Dynasties has departed with the spring,
No more waxings and wanings.
In vain I disconsolately gaze afar,
But the shape and lay of mountain and river
Already differ from the distant past.
A pair of swallows in front of the Halls of Wang and Xie
Were once recognized at the mouth of Blackcoat Alley.
Listen to the deep night
Lonely, striking the orphaned city walls
The spring bore quickens.
Ponder events of the past –
Sorrow is like a weaving,
Cherish the former state –
Emptied of old traces.
Only: desolate mists, sere grass,
Chaos of crows, setting sun.
The song “Jade Trees” is broken, the autumn dew cold,
The “well of rouge” now collapsed, chill-season katydids weep.
And now it is like this –
There is only Mount Jiang green
And Qin Huai azure.
Sadula spent his remaining years as a hermit in and around Hangzhou, drifting out of people’s ken and consciousness. His good friend Yang Weizhen,
however, lived on into the Ming. Gu Sili considers Yang the “height of the
transformation of Yuan verse,” and one of the three great pillars of Yuan
literature: Yang, Yu Ji, and Sadula.
Yang was also one of three major figures in a salon culture that developed
in the south of China during the chaos of the fall of the Yuan. The two major
patrons of writers were Gu Ying (1310–1369) and Ni Zan (1301–1374) in Kunshan
and Wuxi, respectively; Yang Weizhen was equally influential, if less rich, and
had well over a hundred students in the south, where he was considered the
literary master of the age. As Wang Shizhen (1526–1590) wrote in his Chit-chat
in the Garden of Arts (Yiyuan zhiyan):
Gu Ying of my Kunshan and Ni Zan of Wuxi were both as rich as Croesus,
and moreover were in possession of talent and integrity, were easy going,
unrestrained and freely giving. They were the ultimate of the southeast,
but it was Yang Weizhen who truly was the master of this compact. Ni is
604
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
particularly acknowledged as unmatched in the affairs of painting. Our exalted
emperor [Hongwu] enlisted Weizhen to compile the History of the Yuan, and
wanted to give him an office. Weizhen wrote the “Ditty of the Old Woman”
to demonstrate that he could not be persuaded, so he was released to go back
home. At that time Wei Su was an academician in the Hongwen Academy,
and he was just then at the height of his prestige. One day his highness heard
the sound of sandals, and asked who it was. Taipu hastily responded, “Your
aged minister Wei Su.” Upset, his highness said, “[Did you think] I thought
it was Wen Tianxiang?” He was banished to farm in Linhao, where he died.
People take this [different treatment by Hongwu] to evaluate the relative
merits of Yang and Wei.
Ni and Gu each distributed their family wealth. Gu went on to paint his own
portrait and inscribe it:
Confucian robes, a Buddhist hat and Daoist sandals,
In green mountains under heaven my bones can be buried;
If you speak of where I was a brave dandy in my early years –
Saddled horses at Wuling, the streets of Luoyang.
People have passed this poem along until this very day. If the richness of Gu
and Ni and the grandness of Weizhen are considered like this, they share the
same integrity as Tao Yuanming, but reached it by different routes.
Gu Ying, himself a noted poet, constructed a garden to the west of his
estate, which he named “A Wonderful Place at Jade Mountain” or “The
Grass Hut at Jade Mountain” and used it, from 1348 onward, as a site to host
poets and writers in large gatherings for writing contests. From poems that
were written for those taking leave from the garden, the early Qing writer
Qian Qianyi (1582–1664) listed the name of thirty-seven prominent writers,
including Han, Mongols, Uighurs, and Buddhist and Daoist priests. This is
only a partial list, of course, and there were probably hundreds. At least eighty
names are found in an anthology that Gu Ying published of poems written
in the garden. The salon continued from 1348 to 1365, although it met only
sporadically in the later years because of the chaos of warfare.
Yang was born in Shaoxing and passed the examinations in 1327. He was
appointed as the director of the saltworks near his home, a position he held
for nearly ten years without promotion or transfer. Finally, in 1337, he was
enlisted as part of the project to compile the histories of the Song, Liao, and
Jin dynasties. When they were finished, he submitted a long memorial on
the legitimate succession of dynasties, claiming that the mandate had passed
through the Southern Song, and that the Liao and the Jin should be considered
as secondary states. He was then assigned to a series of low-ranking posts in
605
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
the Hangzhou area. When Zhang Shicheng (1321–1367) took Suzhou in 1356,
he tried to enlist Yang, and although Yang went to see him, he did not stay.
The incident caused Yang to run foul of the powerful minister Tas Temur,
who sent Yang to Songjiang, outside modern Shanghai. When the Ming took
power, Zhu Yuanzhang summoned Yang, who went but wrote the abovementioned song, which he sent with the note, “how can an eighty-year-old
woman, near to death, arrange a second marriage?” Zhu sent a special carriage
to bring him to the capital in Nanjing, and then sent him home with honors
a few months later.
Yang is most noted for his “old-style yuefu,” which strove for novelty and
were written in imitation of what he considered the “force” or “power” (shi) of
Li He and Li Shangyin. This seems simple enough, but Yang was an eccentric
and complicated writer and critic. His own literary output was stylistically
quite diverse. In addition to his yuefu, he also wrote a long series of “bamboo
branch songs” and compiled an anthology of those pieces written by his
contemporaries in a work entitled An Anthology of Bamboo Branches from West
Lake (Xihu zhuzhi ji). While his poetry was elusive and sometimes obscure,
he was obsessed with making his prose as clear as possible. It was simple and
unadorned, and to keep people from possibly misreading it, he even put in
interlinear notes at points where possible mistakes could occur.
By the time Yang was writing, the imitation of the Tang had reached a
point where, no longer innovative, it had begun to create a repetitive and
imitative style that lacked all originality. This was particularly true of poems
written in the style of Li He, and it came under the critical eye of Yang
Weizhen. He wrote,
Those who imitate Li He value imitating his force/power; they do not imitate
his words. Those who imitate his power find it permissible to tread in his
path; those who imitate his words grow daily more distant from him. There
are many now who imitate Li He, but they seem only to imitate his words.
This seeming paradox, in which he is set on pursuing “the power” of the
ancients while not imitating them outright, is tied to his concept of qing
(innate passion or sensibility). As he wrote, “Getting poetry from one’s teacher
is certainly not as fine as getting it from one’s own talent. Poetry is a person’s
passion and nature; because each person has [unique] passion, each person
has [unique] poetry. Can something one obtains from one’s teacher in any
way be one’s own poetry?”
This desire for individual expression is balanced against his own practice,
which attempts to recover what it was that made ancient writing profound.
606
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
In a preface to Yang’s poetry, Zhang Yu (1283–1350), his friend and a renowned
Daoist poet, wrote,
From the time of the Classic of Poetry onward only “old-style yuefu” has come
close to not losing the import of bi and xing. In this current age only Yang
Weizhen and Li Xiaoguang can be called “poets” in terms of being skilled at
using the old rhyme books of the talents of Wu and at driving [their poetry]
with old-style language. Yang Weizhen runs rampant among them, modeling
himself on the Han and Wei in prior times, and occasionally partaking of the
talents of Du Fu, Li Bai, and Li He. So the wording of his old-style yuefu has
a resonance of metal and stone not found in this age. It is something people
gaze on in admiration but also in awe. Sometimes he also produces dragons,
ghosts, snakes, and spirits to dazzle and stir up the eyes and ears of the age –
this is also novel.
How do we balance this assessment with Yang’s own words, “People of a
later age hold the brush and moan and groan, copying vermilion and imitating
white to make poetry – can it still be considered poetic?” The answer seems
to lie in the balance between the quality of the poet, which he considered
innate passion or sensibility, and learning, which he considered necessary but
secondary. That is, the power to be a poet was innate; the power to engage
with the outside world in the form of direct stimulus or historical meaning
was learned. As he wrote, “Although poetry cannot be learned, the place from
which it issues cannot be without learning.” “Poetry,” he wrote, “is based in
innate passion and nature” (shi ben qingxing). This idea, of course, was not
new and can be ultimately traced back to the “Great Preface” to the Classic of
Poetry. In the Yuan both Zhao Mengfu and Yu Ji were strong proponents of
this theory, but their take was quite different from Yang Weizhen’s.
For both of these writers, “passion and nature” meant the refined ethical
sensibilities of the writer. Yu Ji, in particular, understood it in terms of the traditional Confucian interpretation as “the uprightness of passion and nature”
(qingxing zhi zheng). Since this refined ethical nature was expressed through
poetry in a modulated, harmonic balance full of warmth and ethical feeling,
Yu Ji emphasized what we might call “indifferent blandness” (danbo) and
“quietude” (anjing). Much of Yu Ji’s writing exemplified these traits. In terms
of practice, however, Yang Weizhen was completely enamored of poems
of sexual passion and of feasting, the latter being so numerous that people
began to identify his poetry by that feature. Hu Yinglin, a great proponent of
individuality, for instance, felt let down when he read Yang Weizhen’s verse:
“I always lament that such great talent is put to such small accomplishments.”
Yet he also considered Yang the single person who could master all the
607
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
styles of Liu Yuxi’s bamboo branch songs, Li He’s “brocade bag” poems,
and Han Wo’s “perfume case” poetry. So, for Yang, qingxing meant one’s
private passions and nature rather than an ethical state in which everyone
would share. Rather than this shared or corporate subjectivity, a universal,
even cosmic, sense of ethics, an individual’s poetic subjectivity was the sole
mark and possession of a personality, and its expression was contingent on
immediate circumstance rather than on a timeless and universal state of being.
There is something of the older Southern Song schools of poetry found in
Yang’s writings. While he opposed the direct imitation, or use, of phrases from
the past, he was intent, as Zhang Yu’s preface mentioned, on imitating older
rhyme patterns, based on old rhyme books from the south. He almost always
uses new topics for his “old-style” poems; and when he does use older titles or
topics, the poetry is much closer to seven-syllable old-style verse than to yuefu.
He also likes to use historical incidents; but rather than objectively describing
them, he likes to turn them to something new by incorporating his own
evaluation of the incident in the poem. Finally, he is obsessively fond of using
what is called “rare and marvelous” material and a highly refined and elegant
diction in his poetry that sometimes “dazzles” his contemporaries. Thus his
truly interesting “old-style yuefu” poetry requires an extensive amount of
annotation, both of allusions and of his diction, and is not presented here.
His bamboo branch poems, of which he wrote a hundred or more, were
enormously popular. These quatrains in the seven-syllable line are witty and
seemingly simple. Below are three examples of the most famous:
In front of Su Xiaoqing’s door, flowers fill the tree,
On top of Su Shi’s dike, a girl faces the wine-warmer;
Southern officials and northern travelers must come to this very spot –
West Lake of Jiangnan is found nowhere else.
(Su Xiaoqing was a famous beauty of antiquity; Su Shi a Song writer and
bureaucrat who created a dike across the lake to store water.)
I urge you, sir, do not ascend the high southern peak,
I urge myself not to ascend the high northern peak;
There are clouds at the southern peak and rain at the north,
And rain and clouds pushing toward each other sorrows me no end.
A boat with a cabin at the mouth of the lake, the mouth of the lake, dark,
A broken bridge in the middle of the lake, the water of the lake, deep;
The cabin boat without a rudder: this is your intent,
A broken bridge that has supports: this is my heart.
These little poems are deceptively simple. The second poem, for instance,
may be understood as a separation of clouds on one peak, and rain on the
608
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
other. “Clouds and rain” is an old euphemism for a sexual tryst and the
impossibility of them meeting (i.e. of staging a tryst) creates sorrow on the
girl’s part. Another way to read it is that, since both peaks are clouded over,
they are not “sunlit” (qing), which is a homophone for “passion.” This can
be read, then, as the girl chiding her lover for his singular lack of concern
while they are separated. In the third poem, the boat without a rudder stays
on a true course, never wavering. The broken bridge has supports that keep
it standing, though separated, a metaphor for the firmness of the girl’s heart.
The last line also has a common variant of “has no supports” (wuzhu) for “has
supports” (youzhu). If the variant is used, we can then understand the word
“support” (zhu) as a homophone for “master” (zhu), meaning that the girl is
crazy with love and lacks anything to control her mind as her heart is ground
down by constant worry.
One poem in particular was very famous. It was supposedly written
when Zhang Shicheng had invited Yang Weizhen to be part of his government. At the time, Zhang had just surrendered to the Yuan court and had
been awarded dragon-embroidered robes (usually reserved for the emperor)
and imperial wine as part of his settlement. Zhang had pressured Yang
Weizhen to visit him, and had given him some of the wine to drink.
After Yang chanted the following poem, Zhang was happy to see him
leave:
In Jiangnan war fires spring up everywhere,
From the sea year after year imperial wine is delivered;
With war fires like this, with wine like this,
How can this old man ever release his worries?
Yang Weizhen was responsible for a major change in late Yuan poetics: an
emphasis on qing that presaged the Ming interest in individual passions and
sensibility, the opening up of a poetic discourse on “sexual passion” (seqing),
and a diatribe against imitation and against obsession with poetic rules. It
is worth noting in this regard Yang Weizhen’s dislike of the regulated form
of poetry, with its several tonal and grammatical rules of parallelism. He
refused to let people circulate his “new-style verse,” and claimed, “poetry
reaching to regulated verse was a singular disaster for poets.” The only poets
he could countenance who wrote in that style were Du Fu and Cui Hao, who,
he thought “were unencumbered by tonal rules.” His gates produced many
poets, including the so-called Four Masters of Wu of the early Ming dynasty:
Gao Qi (1336–1374), Zhang Yu (1333–1385), Yang Ji (ca 1334–1383), and Xu Ben
(1335–1380).
609
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The last years of the Yuan were filled with political chaos, social turmoil,
and warfare. Between the years 1321 and 1332 there were six successions to the
throne. Rebellion plagued the south, and from the early 1350s onward there
was constant warfare in south China. The generation that bridged these years
included several poets who would emerge in the Ming as major literary and
political figures. Liu Ji (1311–1375) is often paired with Song Lian (1310–1381) as
one of the “great founding ministers of the Ming” (kaiguo zhi dachen). But both
were already over fifty when the Ming took power, and while their major
contributions to the state and their positions as literary lions are most marked
in the Ming, they had quite different backgrounds. Song Lian had never held a
post under the Yuan, but Liu Ji had already had an extensive career before the
end of the dynasty. Song Lian’s contributions are primarily from the Ming,
but the majority of Liu Ji’s important literary works stem from the late Yuan
and are engaged with the decline of political power and the hardships of life
in an unsettled age.
Liu Ji’s literary output during the Yuan included both prose and poetry,
the latter of which accounts for the majority of his collected writings. In
his public utterances he was a thorough Confucian, but more in the mold
of the political rationalist. For him literature, particularly poetry, was to
serve the function of ethically ordering the state. He wrote no long treatises,
but from his remarks on the poetry of others, his critical (and, one supposes,
compositional) standards comprised ethical instruction ( jiaohua fengyu), ability
to stir up a sense of righteousness (gandong), and admonishment cloaked in
beauty (meici fengjie) that was of help to contemporary moral instruction (you
biyu shijiao). His work anticipates Ming motifs and he was sharply critical of
the late Yuan poetry scene, his harsh comments clearly directed at writers like
Yang Weizhen and Sadula:
Now in the world I have not heard of any regulation that prohibits speech,
yet the habits of what the eyes see and ears hear have not yet changed,
so those who write poetry all consider moaning about the wind and the
moon or playing with flowers and birds to be what makes capability.
Once they take that position, then they may be high officials or valued
men but they do not take the ancients as their model, they determine
what is important and what is not among all other men without even
considering if they are dealing with jade or just a stone. They blindly
quibble, they match this poem and share rhymes with that poem, even
form into cliques and schools, and then slander and revile each other.
So it turns out that there are none who actually understand the way of
poetry.
610
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
There is an air of neo-Confucian fundamentalism about Liu Ji’s assessments of
literature, and an excoriating attitude toward writing in his time. The lineage
of writers that he picks is completely the traditional Confucian model, and his
reasons for selecting them are quite clear:
Principle [li] is the master in prose, and ether [qi] is to give it expression.
If principle is not clear, it is empty writing; if ether is not sufficient, there is
nothing to convey principle. The burgeoning and decline of writing definitely
are concerned with the fortune of the age in which it is written. In the writing
of the age of Tang, Yu, and the Three Epochs [of high antiquity], what is
sincere inside takes form in language. They did not force it unnaturally to
make it crafted; they did not use made-up sounds to endlessly run on, so in
their writing principle is clear and ether is crystalline.
For Liu, literature stands in a reciprocal relationship with the world: it is
ineluctably shaped by social forces but also has the power to change or
transform the world. The question seems to be whether or not one has the
willpower to look beyond immediate rewards to attempt to reshape the world
in the mold of the ancients.
As one would expect with such a determined personality, there is a concordance between Liu Ji’s theory and his own production. His prose and
poetry both deal in frank and critical ways with the world of the late Yuan.
In The Master Who Sheds Light on Culture (Youlizi), a prose collection he wrote
in the 1350s after being cashiered, are 182 chapters that cover all aspects of
life from home to the state, from economics, military strategy, and ethics to
the supernatural. But all of the anecdotes are marked by a concern for the
declining cultural, social, and political conditions of the time and they are
unrelentingly critical of its faults. The passages on “The Horse that Can Run
Forever” (Qianli ma) and “The Eight Bayards” (Bajun) criticize the inability
of the Yuan to advance the worthy, to make use of the capable, and are a
direct swipe at the Yuan policy of discriminating against southerners. In “The
Eight Bayards” he recounts how, after the eight steeds of King Mu had died,
no one knew how to select “real talent” and horses were picked, graded,
and stabled according to their status: northern horses the best, mixed-breed
horses the second best, and southern horses the lowest rank, used only for
delivering documents along the post routes. The impunity with which this
condemnation of the Yuan hierarchy (Mongols, other foreigners (semu), and
Chinese) was made speaks itself to the relative ineffectualness of rule.
His poetry shared this same sense of indignation. As early as the 1350s,
when he was involved in the Fang Guozhen insurrection, his direct appeal in
611
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
a long poem of 128 lines to better the condition of people caught up in warfare
and make officials more responsible for stopping local violence cost him his
position. In another long series, “Ten Poems Narrating Events after Being
Moved by the Times” (Ganshi shushi shishou), he laid the blame for popular
insurrections at the feet of rapacious and corrupt local officials and a failed
central authority.
If Yang Weizhen’s version of yuefu was imaginative re-creation of the style
of Li Bai and Li He, Liu Ji turned back to the anonymous “old yuefu” attributed
to the Han. While still writing in the context of Yuan creative invention, there
is already a hint of the mid-Ming in his view of the literary past as a repertoire
of texts and titles, each inviting a single imitation. We often find poems that
are constructed of phrases and motifs of old poetry, woven together in a
creative way, as in his version of the Han ballad “Dew on the Shallots”:
Do not strum the zither from Shu,
Cease for a while blowing the ocarina of Qi.
Those at the feast mat listen in silence together,
Listen to my poem, “Dew on the Shallots”:
Yesterday a strapping seven-feet tall,
Today I am a corpse, dead.
In vain kith and kin fill the hall,
Where has the ether of my soul flown?
Gold and jade were what I loved before,
Now they are put away and stored in baskets;
Girdle pendants are what I loved before,
Now they hang, cold and ignored, in the sighing wind.
Wife and concubine are what I loved before,
They sprinkle tears by the empty window;
Guests and visitors are what I loved before,
Now dispersed, each gone east or west.
Those who hated me now share their happiness,
Those who were close now share their grief.
I have ears, but hear no more,
I have eyes, but see no more.
I am like that fire on the candle,
Once extinguished, no light remains.
I am like those clouds in the void,
Once they disperse, no shape is left.
A human life never reaches one hundred,
But what if it could?
Who can take their own two hands
To reverse those waters flowing to the east?
612
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
Every hero from antiquity to now
Has returned to mountain’s bend
If you have wine, then be happy
And listen to my ballad of “Dew on the Shallots.”
The indignation and frankness of his poetry and prose of social criticism and
the depressive nature of his writing on nature or ruminations on life are
both illustrative of his mentality during this era of decline and warfare. They
help explain his early decision to move into Zhu Yuanzhang’s camp. His later
poetry, including the famous “Two Ghosts” ( Er gui), a highly allegorical piece
about his position within the Ming bureaucracy, are more rightly a product
of a new age. The long poem of 1,200 words relates how two spirits, Jielin
and Yuyi, who were overseers of the sun and moon, were dispatched to the
mortal world by the heavenly emperor, where they were separated for fifty
years. When the world falls into turmoil, they meet to attempt to set the order
of the world right again, move the two poles in alignment, and enlighten the
common folk so that they “trod in the way of benevolence and righteousness
and honor their fathers and teachers.” Unknowingly, the two ghosts anger the
heavenly emperor, who locks them away in a silver cage, and they must wait
for the emperor’s anger to cease before they can return to heaven. The poem
has traditionally been understood as an allegory of the career of Liu Ji and
Song Lian, and an expression of Liu Ji’s frustration at being held back from
reestablishing a Confucian order and at not being allowed to fully accomplish
his desire. Although the circumstances had changed, he was still haunted by
an inability to find release from his anxiety and frustration.
VI. A note on the fu
As noted above, the examinations were sporadic in the Yuan. From 1233 to
1313 there were only periodic provincial examinations to select Confucian
intendants (ru) to co-administer local areas with Mongol governors known
as Daruhachi. The first eighty years resulted in three major events: the use of
examinations at the local level, the institution of an examination curriculum
in local schools and academies (shuyuan), and a long debate at court about the
proper procedures for selection and how to properly set an examination.
The early provincial tests combined three areas: the “discussion” (lun), the
“meanings of the Classics” ( jingyi), and the “regulated fu” (lüfu). Of the twentyfour known successful candidates, ten passed on the basis of the regulated fu.
We know from a remark in Su Tianjue’s “Inscription for the Grave Stele of
613
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Master Zhang, Jiexuan, Former Ru Professor of the Zhending Route” that
these examinations “employed the old form of the Song and Jin,” which
laid primary emphasis on the regulated fu. People recommended for direct
appointment in this early period were also
to be examined on the basis of topics proposed by education intendants of
each circuit together with the literary officers of the Surveillance Commission
of each province, who will use one example of their work on a Classic and
one of regulated fu [cifu]; they will examine the complete texts for excellence
in composition.
Paradoxically, while early writers supported the use of the regulated fu
in the examinations, practically none of them wrote in that style. Hao Jing,
for instance, wrote only gufu, “ancient-Style” fu; and in his work on literary
sources, Record of Tracing Antiquity (Yuangu lu), he placed fu in the category of
“poetry” (shibu). He moreover compiled a work, now lost, called The Ancientstyle Fu of our Dynasty (Huangchao gufu). His contemporary, Wang Yun, also
wrote only ancient-style fu, but he defended the use of the regulated fu in the
examinations:
In writing one should come out of the examination system. Otherwise, not
only will one not match the proper structures and regulations, but one’s
writing will also be indiscriminate in its reach, unruly, unorganized, and
undisciplined – just like trying to enter and exit without a proper doorway.
Even if younger generations do not work at the examination curriculum,
they should still read through the parallel prose and regulated fu of the Tang;
this cannot be neglected. There are many subtle points of excellence in their
structure and layout.
Through practice, rather than pedagogical need, the ancient-style fu gradually
gained ascendency until, by 1314, when the examinations were reintroduced,
it had supplanted the regulated fu as a major component of the examinations.
Simultaneously it had entered perforce into the curriculum of the academies.
Fu production in general blossomed after it gained a foothold in the examinations. It was, moreover, sometimes a direct path to appointment, a text
offered to seek support for a position. In the period from 1234 to 1313, there
were thirty-five notable fu writers and 180 extant fu; in the latter half of the
dynasty, from 1314 to 1368, there were some two hundred writers and 720
extant fu, with some writers producing as many as ninety that were worthy
enough to retain in their collected works. All of these were major writers
like Yuan Jie, Ma Zuchang, Xu Youren, Yang Weizhen, Song Lian, Liu Ji, and
others.
614
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
In earlier times, ancient-style fu had been primarily part of writers’ repertoires of pure literature and were kept separate from their endeavors in the
examination. The combination of using ancient-style fu in the examinations
and the growth of print culture, however, seems to have dissolved the boundaries between examination fu and their social and literary influence, both in
terms of providing at hand a range of model fu, and in terms of what was
expected to be won from reading them. Immediately after the examinations
were first held, a commercial book appeared throughout China called Exemplary Texts from the Examinations (Huishi chengwen). This text was followed in
1341 and 1344 by two others: the Literary Selections from Three Areas of the Examinations (the extant edition is entitled Newly Printed and Arranged by Category:
Selections from the Three Fields of the Examinations – Xinkan leibian Sanchang
wenxuan) and Selections from Three Fields of the Examinations in the Imperially
Sponsored Examinations of the Yuan (Yuan dake sanchang wenxuan). The 1341
anthology was an attempt to gather together all texts, including fu, from the
three sections of the eight examinations that had been held since 1314, while
the second, the 1344 collection, anthologized only those texts from the 1341 test.
Both compendia represented writing only from the areas of Jiangxi, Hunan
and Guangzhou, Jiangsu, and Zhejiang in south China. Titles of five other fu
anthologies are known, only three of which are extant. The two that were lost
were clearly primers: The Level and Line for Ancient-Style Fu (Gufu zhunsheng)
and Topics for Ancient-Style Fu (Gufu ti). The other three are pure anthologies
that in some cases include the examiners’ comments on the works. These
are Su Hongdao’s Fu on the Stone Drums from the Jiangxi County Examinations
of 1314 (Yanyou jiayin ke Jiangxi xiangshi shigu fu) and two anonymous works:
Fu on the Uncarved Jade of Jingshan from the Huguang County Examinations of 1335
(Yuantong yihai Huguang xiangshi Jingshan pu fu) and Ladder to Clouds in the Blue
(Qingyun ti).
While these seem to be simple collections of models to emulate, the focus
of the collectors was clearly not simply on technique. In the preface to the
Literary Selections from Three Areas of the Examinations (1341), we find:
The texts of the successive examinations are dignified and broad of vision;
they were gathered examination after examination, and the cases accumulated
until they filled baskets. If we were not to fish out their subtleties or cull the
very fine ones, it would be to the detriment of scholars of “new knowledge.”
The days of reclusion in mountain forests grow long, but the aspiration of
wind and clouds stretches far indeed. Therefore I love to read and discuss
in detail these writings with those who elevate me through their friendship,
copying those that are the best into several chapters, entitling it, Literary
615
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Selections from Three Examinations. Our intent is to make it easier to peruse
them and to clarify the proper form to be copied and by this to bestow them
on learners – it was never to recklessly dare to evaluate the literature of this
sub-celestial realm.
The preface indicates the dual nature of the compilation: a textbook of model
fu, but also a social instrument, a space where reading and discussion of the
text give the works a life beyond mere stylistic copying. This moment of
sharing in the present – a purely literary and social act – also creates a tension
between historicized production and enduring values. The anthology makes
clear that the purpose of learning is not to master mere form, but to forge a
direct link to the masters of the past. For instance, the preface to the subsection
on fu in the 1341 edition suggests,
For the middle section of the examinations, our sagely court used old-style
fu, and those who composed fu were able to immediately wash away the
corruption of sound and tonality of recent years [i.e. the Song and Jin], and
restore and carry on the complete vigor of the ancients [i.e. the Zhou and
Han] – so marvelous, so grand. Someone has meticulously copied out texts of
the upper and middle category from the eight examinations that have taken
place since the jiayin year [1314], and each and every selection that can be used
as a model has been carved, according to category, on the printing blocks. If
readers become familiar with these, it would definitely be easy to trace out
the past steps of Jia Yi, Song Yu, Ban Gu, or Yang Xiong, should one wish.
This preface transfers the idea of a universal quality from technique (sound and
tonality) to an original moment of creation – an expression of a refined human
state – that endures through time as that ethical moment’s homologous
literary expression. This argument was carried on in the second anthology
(1342), which was a conscious imitation of the earlier one:
In examinations past and present it has been a longtime custom to select
officials on the basis of literature. Although the genres may be different,
every single person has been selected on the basis of literature. Now, since
animating ether [qi] is the basis of literature, any burgeoning of a single era will
inevitably possess literature for that single era. From this we can see that this
court’s selection of literati on the basis of Classical elucidations and ethical
behavior is not something one can consider superficial. The examinations
were disestablished and then begun anew; once begun, they flourished. The
generic styles were exquisitely worked and finely detailed, and the writing
was precisely on the mark. If they were not those truly capable of being
enlightened by the Classics, how would they attain the subtlety of complete
penetration of principle, like the enlightened state of Chan, in which one
616
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
can see the nature of each and every thing? Was it not by this? It causes
them to be able to cumulatively perfect their actions so they can sustain their
inner selves, to fill up their qi and by this to create literature – is this not
to be considered beautiful? The literary selections of the past three courts
are already circulating, and now I have selected the blossoms of the later
examinations and carved them again on printing blocks, hoping to expand
the experience of those who come later and to shed light on the grand
refulgence of the literature and qi of an entire era. Those who peruse this
must find something they can take from this.
Qi, as an animating spirit of an age, is shaped by the world around it, and creates
literature from a current context, but it is linked to all times by universal ethical
principles that must be internally perfected by every writer in order to be able
to respond in writing to the material world around him. What the anthologist
hopes the reader will take away is the knowledge that texts produced in the
current world have the same value as those from the past, but only because
once beyond the materiality of the present (in its physical, social, or political
state) there is something that is eternal and identifiable as literature, that links
all writing together as refined expression of a perfected human consciousness.
Two unavoidable trends came from joining the ancient-style fu to the
examinations: a tendency to copy directly and repetitively and the increasing
neo-Confucianization of these texts. Both of these trends were products of
inferior writers or inferior poems by good writers guilty of political and
governmental opportunism. But they do not represent the whole of ethical
experience in the Yuan, in many respects a complicated and nonconforming
age. We can certainly see the “sour and rotten” taste of the Daoxue writers,
particularly in the later writers, but since the Yuan was more tolerant than
either the Song or the Ming, even Daoxue writers were quite eclectic in terms
of orthodox sources. Moreover, while Zhu Xi’s commentaries eventually
gained ascendency, they were used primarily as “a brick to knock on the
door,” according to a modern critic, and the writers, once in the position won
by their opportunism, simply rejected the whole of Daoxue “like a used pair
of sandals.”
The emphasis on qi and on lyrical expression rather than on exposition and
mastery of formal rules clearly placed the fu in the category of poetry rather
than prose for most writers. In one of the first histories of the fu, Zhu Yao’s
(ca 1320–1370) Discrimination of the Forms of Ancient-Style Fu (Gufu bianti), we
can see his struggle both to give fu a place in literature and simultaneously to
acknowledge the fu’s place in the examinations. There, as a literary exercise,
it was, as Wu Cheng said, a way “to completely understand the writing of
617
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
the ancients and thereby perfect that style.” Zhu Yao’s text proceeds along
familiar lines. Like the early fu writers Ban Gu, Zuo Si, and Huangfu Mi, Zhu
emphasized that fu was “an offshoot of ancient poetry” (gushi zhi liu), and that
it had derived from fu among the “six kinds of significance” (liuyi) of early
poetic theory, further evolving from the Lyrics of Chu, themselves a “changed”
form of the “Airs of the States” of the Classic of Poetry. This opinion was shared
by Yang Weizhen, who also thought that the sao form of the Lyrics of Chu
derived from the “Airs of the States” and, like the Classic of Poetry, could be
put to music. Zhu Yao argued against those who understood the meaning of
the word fu only in the sense of “exposition”:
Ancients considered “Airs,” “Odes,” and “Hymns” as the three “warps,” and
took “exposition,” “comparison,” and “affective image” as the three “woofs”
[of the fabric of poetry]. Are not the warps the standard of the Odes? And are
not the woofs the flowering adornment of the Odes? When [a writer] makes
the warp an unvarying standard and makes the woof flowering adornment,
then the full form of the Poem begins to be visible, and compositions that
chant at length of human nature and feeling possess that which is not narration, clarification of principle, or the extolling of virtue, of which prose is
constructed!
This is precisely where poetry and prose differ. Fu originally stemmed from the
shi, therefore writers of fu should take shi as the generic form and should not
take prose as the form. In later generations people mostly do not understand
the mutual reliance of warp and woof or the mutual necessity of having
both an unvarying standard and flowering adornment. So there is nothing
on which to rely to issue forth prolonged chanting and there is no reason for
nature and feeling to be made visible. Ask what they create fu from, and they
say, “Fu means exposition,” as though it stems from exposition and nothing
more. I am afraid that if their fu is particularly only a type of expository prose,
then how can one name it fu?
The emphasis on poetry created a certain set of critical variables used in the
Yuan as standards of assessment for the fu. Like poetry, upon which it was
based, it relied on human feeling and empathy as the major elements, with
“events and categorizations as secondary.” Drawing heavily on the “Great
Preface” to the Classic of Poetry, Zhu argues that these feelings “take shape in
words without a person understanding it,” and they “match principle without a person knowing how.” Because the best fu should be an unmediated
expression, they should possess an inner beauty that inspires aesthetic appreciation at the same time as they express ethical principle. Zhu negotiates the
relationship between aesthetics, words, feeling, and ethics by outlining the
618
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
two major failures of the fu: being too obsessed with the metrical pattern and
being too expository:
Human feeling takes shape in words without a person’s understanding it,
and words match principle without one knowing how. Feeling takes shape in
words, therefore it is beautiful and can be appreciated; the words match with
principle, so its ethical pattern can be emulated. Its beauty and the fact that
it can be appreciated both issue from human feeling, although it appears to
come from words; that its ethical pattern can be emulated seems to issue from
principle, but in reality comes from the words. Because it is possessed of both
human feeling and words, those who read it will have the subtle purport of
“being moved to action.” Because it is possessed of both words and principle,
those who read it will possess the bequeathed tonalities of “singing it out.” If
one should perhaps lose it in terms of human feeling, and be inclined toward
words and not inclined toward meaning, then it does not possess the subtlety
of “moving one to action” – so, what can it have to do with ethical pattern?
This is precisely the [metrically overworked] parallel style of later fu writers.
Or perhaps it is lost in terms of wording, and it is inclined toward principle
and not toward words, then it does not possess that which is bequeathed
from the unmediated “singing it out” and so what does it have to do with
beauty? This is precisely the expository style of fu of later writers.
Finally, the critical standard by which the fu was measured was its ability to
revive the values of antiquity. The path that fu writing and criticism developed
along was the same as that of other genres of literature in the Yuan. It sought
to revive the “human feeling” of the past that had been lost in the Song and
Jin. Unlike poetry or ancient-style prose, however, it went far back to the late
Zhou, the Han, and the Three Kingdoms to find its inspiration. It drew first
and foremost from its progenitor, the sao of the Lyrics of Chu, and its ancestors,
the great Han dynasty fu, particularly those of Ban Gu and Jia Yi, and even
from the shorter and more “lustrous” (yarun) pieces of Cao Zhi, although his
place in the lineage suffered because his works were a “slightly weakened”
form (dan cha weiruo er).
VII. Colloquial literature in the Yuan
Until the advent of broadcast media, oral performances in a variety of forms
were the medium of pleasure and education for the mass of people in China.
These could be historical tales, fictional stories, drama, rhymed verses sung
to an accompaniment, farces, or drama. Except for the brief snapshots that
short descriptive prose passages or poems provide, there is no way to track
619
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
the origins of these stories, to verify their development, or to assume any
constancy in how they were performed. From such little moments frozen
in time we can at best discover the kinds of instruments used, the place a
performance was held, or the bare fact that they treated such-and-such a topic.
The actual experienced time of their performance can never be recovered.
In the surviving textual artifacts we find ourselves in a maze. Drama is a
perfect example. Northern drama (zaju) was a form that began sometime in the
mid-thirteenth century. It was a play of four acts and each act was composed
of one long suite of songs all composed to the same mode. The songs were
framed within prose dialogue, and while there were usually four to six actors
in each play, only the lead male or the lead female role would sing through
the entire play. Like other Chinese plays, the dramas used “role types” instead
of characters. There were the male lead, the female lead, the second male,
the clown, the comic, the second female, and a few others. Role types usually
played on a single character in the play, but there are many instances where the
lead changed characters throughout the play. Likewise, in different dramas,
depending on their function in the play the same character could be played by
a different role type. There is a plethora of material about performance, but a
paucity of actual scripts or libretti. The lengthier textual materials – long lists of
short performances, bibliographies and short biographies, treatises on how to
sing, on what not to do when writing – provide a context for us to link names
to dramas, and they offer tantalizing hints of possible forerunners of what
appears in later colloquial fiction and drama; but they are very misleading
when used incorrectly. The surviving secondary sources on performance are
all from the middle of the fourteenth century.
Sounds and Rhymes of the Central Plain (Zhongyuan yinyun) was published
around 1324 by Zhou Deqing (1277–1364), who was famous among his peers
for his knowledge of music and tonal structures. His work is divided into
two major sections. The first is a formulary of contemporary rhymes. A tonal
language, Chinese had four tones. The fourth set of tones, called “entering
tones,” all ended in stops – -p, -t, or -k. This tone category disappeared in
northern dialects along with the stops, and was redistributed in the other three.
Southern dialects still retained that fourth category, and Zhou prescribed the
way that vernacular lyric (qu) should be written in a northern fashion. He
entitled this part of his book “the basis of correct language” (zhengyu zhi
ben) and “the source of transformed elegance” (bianya zhi duan). These two
phrases gesture toward the discussion of language and meaning in the “Great
Preface” to the Classic of Poetry, and are meant to firmly place his version of the
sanqu within the realm of polite poetry by drawing a link between the correct
620
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
use of rhymes and the ethical purport of texts. This part of the work has
been an important source for linguists who have discussed the phonological
changes of post-fourteenth-century Chinese. The second section of the work,
entitled “Setting the Proper Precedents for Correct Words and Writing Lyrics”
(Zhengyu zuoci qili), includes an important primer for composition called
“Ten Rules for Writing Lyrics” (Zuoci shifa). In this latter section the author
cited many lines from contemporary colloquial songs and some dramatic arias
to substantiate the points he was making (in both positive and negative terms).
Zhong Sicheng’s (ca 1279–ca 1360) The Register of Ghosts (Lugui bu), with
prefaces dated 1355, 1360, and 1366, is a bio-bibliography of dramas and dramatists that Zhong knew about. This is the major source for bibliographical
information on his contemporaries. His entries are divided into the following
categories:
1. Those famous nobles, already dead, from the previous generations who
have yuefu [ci, colloquial songs, or arias] circulating in the world.
2. Those famous nobles of the present.
3. Those famous nobles, talented writers, already dead, from the previous
generations who have compiled dramas circulating in the world.
4. Those famous nobles, talented writers, already gone but known to me, for
whom I have compiled a biography and lamented their passing with the
tune “Song of Skimming the Waves” [Lingbo qu].
5. Those talented writers already dead, personally unknown to me.
6. Those talented writers of the present known to me – I have recorded their
names in full, their actual events, and the dramas that have been compiled.
7. Those talented writers of the present of whom I have heard but do not
personally know.
This presents a matrix of three doublets of contrasting variables – famous
noble/talented writer, dead/alive, known/unknown – that are tantalizing as
possible indices to cultural fame or to professional skill, to the dating of
people and works, and to the depth of knowledge of the writer. None of the
lines is drawn clearly, although “famous noble” (minggong) seems mostly to
refer to literati writers of song lyrics in the Song tradition (ci) and colloquial
songs, while “talented writer” seems to indicate a professional dramatist. Like
the Sounds and Rhymes of the Central Plain, this record has been used as a
sourcebook for information, but little work has been done on it as an integral
text, particularly in relation to other secondary sources in the later Yuan.
The Treatise on Singing (Changlun), by an anonymous person with the
pseudonym of Yannan Zhi’an, can be dated reliably to 1341–1346. This small
621
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
work of some thirty-one entries is difficult to understand because of its use
of technical terms when discussing the methods of singing. It basically covers
several areas. It discusses the appropriateness of songs to gender and status:
Each of the three religions favors something different: Daoism sings of sentiments, Buddhism sings of human nature, and Confucianism sings of natural
principles.
Things taboo in singing: amateurs do not sing the songs of professionals;
wastrels do not sing the songs of those who have achieved success; males do
not sing voluptuous songs; females do not sing manly verses. Southerners do
not sing qu style and northerners do not sing ge style.
The text also discusses intonation, breathing, and modulation of rhythm. It
distinguishes the professional categories of singers (specialists in “small songs,”
“altar songs,” “songs for pacing the void,” “vending songs,” and so on) as well
as the topics that singers could offer up to audiences. Each of these topics –
iron cavalry, lotus picking, winter scenes, river scenes, wine songs, and so
on – is linked to a specific “location” in which a song of any topic would be
aptly performed: in a group of entertainers, in the boudoir of an unhappy
maiden, at the riverbank with a woman trader, with palace entertainers, for
example. The text is careful to lay out the ethical, spatial, and socially and
ethically hierarchical venues for singing. It is, moreover, the first text to link
the modes of Chinese music with defined emotional overtones, something
that may have existed but is now unrecoverable from the actual lyrics. Finally,
the Treatise on Singing is the first text to define a regional distribution of song
lyrics:
Generally, there are set places for singing colloquial songs [qu]: in Dongping
[Shandong] one sings the “Magnolia Flower” [Mulan hua man]; in Daming
[Shandong] one sings “Groping for Fish” [Mo yu’er]; in the [Jin dynasty]
Southern Capital [Bianliang] they sing “Fresh Hawfruit” [Sheng zhazi], and in
Zhangde [Anyang] they sing “A Wooden Peckmeasure of Sand” [Muhu sha],
and in Shaanxi, they sing “Three Reprises of Yang Pass” [Yangguan sandie]
and “Black Lacquered Crossbow” [Heiqi nu].
While the Treatise makes a clear linkage between place and tune, it remains
unclear whether that link is one of origin – that the songs arose in those
places and have some regional quality about them – or whether it is making
a comment about the appropriateness of singing those tunes in that location.
For instance, Shaanxi was the province from which one left China proper to
travel to the west and northwest, usually on military campaign by traditional
poetic association, and it would make sense that songs of parting through the
622
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
pass that led west (Yang Pass) and about crossbows would be associated with
that area.
The final important secondary source from this period is the Collection of
the Green Bower (Qinglou ji), bearing a preface of the year 1360 by its author,
Xia Tingzhi. This text was the first of a doublet that Xia planned to write
about actors and actresses known to him. In the single volume he finished,
he treats some 150 actresses under 116 main titles. The text is a wealth of
information despite a certain bias toward women well trained in literature,
those who possessed good memories, and those who could write. That is, he
concentrates on actresses who were either kept as mistresses (not legitimized
as actual concubines) by high officials or those who were in regular literary
correspondence with literati. His own predilections are shown in his preface
when he argues that later Yuan drama was well beyond the farce skits and
comedies of the early period:
Farce skits are for the most part no more than teasing and ridicule, but
northern plays [zaju] are not so – there are plays about ministers and officials,
about mothers and sons, husbands and wives, brothers, and friends. All
of these can make human relations more substantial and can beautify the
transformative power of ethics. They cannot be spoken of in the same breath
as the literary tales of the Tang, the southern drama of the Song, or the farce
skits of the Jin!
One can equally assume – and it is borne out by the anecdotes – that he also
chose to select those actresses who had remained faithful to their lovers, who
had become good wives, or who were congenial companions who would not
make their literati paramours step over the boundaries of the “Five Constant
Human Relations” of Confucianism that he outlined in his preface.
Despite these tantalizing secondary sources, we have very few scripts or
libretti of northern plays left from the Yuan; and of those that remain, none has
authorship attributed to it. Even in the Sounds and Rhymes of the Central Plain,
where the author cites lines from several dramas – The Dream of Yellow Millet,
Yueyang Tower, The Duke of Zhou Acts as Regent, and from the third act of the
second play of The Story of the Western Wing – he never assigns authorship. This
is particularly interesting since he does cite Ma Zhiyuan’s name in connection
with a particular song-set as the “perfect” colloquial songwriter, yet he fails to
mention Ma as author of either Millet or Yueyang, both of which are attributed
to Ma in Zhong Sicheng’s bibliography.
There are thirty independent printings of verifiable Yuan northern plays
that have been grouped together since the eighteenth century and have
623
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
become known by the collective title of “thirty zaju in Yuan editions” (Yuankan
zaju sanshi zhong). As a set of texts stored together, they can be traced back
to the library of the Ming scholar, bibliophile, and dramatist Li Kaixian (1502–
1568). Although the genre of zaju is primarily associated with the large cities
of northern China, only four of the thirty texts claim to have been printed in
Dadu, the capital. Almost double that number of plays (seven) claim to derive
from Hangzhou, the former Southern Song capital and, by the Yuan, one of
the major printing centers of China. While the majority of plays specify no
place of printing, it seems plausible to assume that most of them also stem
from Hangzhou. Some texts advertise themselves as xinkan (“newly printed”)
and others carry the legend xinbian (“newly composed”). Both phrases can
refer either to an original work or to a revised edition. The physical appearance
of the woodblock printings reflects a craftsmanship that ranges from good to
very poor. The orthography is that common to other Yuan texts, although
the quality of the printing can actually change in a significant way even within
a single edition; this has a profound effect on representation of both lyrics and
stage directions.
Authorship for these plays has been traced by Ming and Qing scholars
and bibliophiles through later editions that bear an author’s name, through
musical formularies, and through bibliographies, particularly Zhong Sicheng’s
The Register of Ghosts and Zhu Quan’s (1378–1448) A Formulary of Correct Sounds of
an Era of Peace (Taihe zhengyin pu). Some of the thirty plays in the Yuan editions
are not found in these lists of playwrights and their plays; in some other cases
the titles as found in the Yuan editions and those in these catalogues are
not exactly identical, making any identification tentative. The printed plays
are of two kinds. Five of the thirty plays only consist of the four suites of
arias of the lead performer and have no (or extremely few) appended “plot
prompts” (guanmu), which in the context of the Yuan editions texts mean stage
directions and cue lines. The other twenty-five plays not only present the arias
but also print stage directions, cue lines, and some incidental prose dialogue.
Despite the fact that these fuller editions contain no prose dialogue for the
secondary characters in the play, some of them still claim to be “full editions”
(diben) or “complete editions” (zuben), a designation that refers to the fact that
they reproduce the arias in their entirety. Modern scholars, however, used to
editions that have been prepared for reading and which provide full dialogue
for all characters, have found these editions strangely “defective” and have
wondered why the plays were printed in such a format. The most persuasive
explanation is that the plays were not primarily printed for the benefit of
performers or readers but for the benefit of listeners. Many members of the
audience, then as now, may have had trouble following the lyrics of the arias
624
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
as sung in performance. In contemporary China it is normal practice when
traditional plays are performed to project the text of the arias alongside or over
the stage, and these texts may have performed the same function for listeners.
This would also explain why so many more texts were printed in Hangzhou
than in Dadu: while Hangzhou may have been only a minor center of zaju
performance, its audience rarely had a full command of the northern dialect
in which the plays were composed and performed. In order to provide the
audience with a text of the arias, the printers made use of the most complete
texts at their disposal, the role text of the male lead or female lead.
It is clear in the Yuan editions texts that we are presented with either “female
texts” (danben) or “male texts” (moben), scripts written for a single dramatic
lead. A close look at the stage directions will confirm this. For instance, the
following is from the opening passage of “A Beauty Pining in Her Boudoir:
The Pavilion for Praying to the Moon” (Baiyue ting):
After official and lady have entered and spoken – after being summoned – and
after you enter dressed as female lead together with Meixiang – act out greeting
official. After official has spoken – act out parting, emotionally. Act out offering
the cup. Father, you are so old. Please be careful on your trip. After official
speaks – act out wiping away your tears.
This short passage reflects the grammatical structure of the stage directions,
in which a moderate imperative follows clauses marked by the particle for
completed action, indicating that these directions are written only for the
actor or actress who is going to play the female lead. Spoken lines are cue
lines for the arias that follow; here, the cue lines “Father, you are so old.
Please be careful on your trip” leads into a song of parting between father and
daughter:
Rolling up the earth, a wild wind blows frontier sands,
Sunlit in the sparse wood, evening crows caw.
I offer to you this cup of “flowing sunset” filled to overflowing.
If I could but detain you half a moment –
For, in a moment’s space we will be far apart, each at an edge of heaven.
(Reprise)
About to depart, your whip urges on the skinny nag.
After the official has spoken:
What you will see are “white bones strewn like hemp across the Central Plain.”
Even though, during this campaign,
You bear the burden of “heaven collapsing and earth crumbling away,”
You must think of us, mother and daughter, and come home soon.
625
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
No other characters are given speaking lines in the plays, no stage directions are
written for them. Any stage directions that mention other players are clearly
for the convenience of the lead role: they provide the sequence and types of
other actors’ performances so that the lead is able to keep track of stage appearances, to enter at the correct moment, and to properly time his or her performance. This practice accurately reflects what we know of the structure of
early acting troupes, which, although constituted of a “family” of actors, were
supported by a single star performer. Other members of the acting troupe –
the secondary characters, the clown, and so on – probably only had set scenes
to perform or only smaller parts of dialogue that could be easily memorized.
The arias represented different problems for the lead singer – in addition to
a complicated mixture of linguistic register and metrical requirements, they
had to be sung, not spoken. Other performances onstage were easier to
manage: they were set routines or set speeches. Even fuller texts from the
Ming palace or late Ming commercial editions that write out all the speeches
often note the presentation of many of these routines only by stage directions.
There can be little doubt, then, that these early texts were based on performance and represent a work of a completely different nature than those
found in the later collections. One indication of this is that, of the sixteen plays
that are known in more than one edition, the Yuan editions texts, with a few
exceptions, always have a significantly larger number of arias when compared
with their later counterparts. The performance of the lead singer was more
substantially and proportionally highlighted.
As fragmentary as these plays are, they represent an earlier tradition of textual production and are artifacts of a time before drama had passed through
the hands of court or literati editors. These texts were not subject to ideological rewriting in order to make them conform to the Confucian norms
and values of the elite; and, since they appealed to a broad spectrum of Yuan
society from high to low, they certainly reflect popular culture of their time.
They are more outspoken in their representation of what we might term the
“common” world – a world of crime, sex, and violence, and of love in which
the latitudes of behavior are quite wide. The language is more directly critical
and less squeamish about portraying violence in politics and the corruptibility
of humans.
The full form of the Yuan northern play is found only in late Ming editions
that have undergone considerable editing and ideological changes under the
hands of editors. Since the main body of the northern play will be treated
later, the reader is referred to that section for a fuller discussion of its formal
features.
626
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
The obverse case holds true for the south, where we have texts, but little
commentary. We have three early southern plays (nanxi or xiwen). The major
difference between northern zaju and southern xiwen is that whereas in the
former genre all the arias are assigned to a single singer, in the latter all actors
have singing roles. The tunes employed in southern plays were popular
southern songs and were not organized into suites according to musical mode
as in northern zaju. In general, southern plays are of much greater length than
northern zaju, and began as regional drama in the coastal areas of eastern
Zhejiang and then spread to the capital, Lin’an (modern Hangzhou), and
beyond. In a work entitled Trivial Talks (Weitan), Zhu Yunming (1460–1525)
remarked,
Southern plays [nanxi] appeared after the Xuanhe reign era of the Northern
Song [1119–1125], around the time of the “Southern Crossing” (ca 1125–1126),
and it is designated as “Wenzhou comedy.” I have seen old official documents,
and there was an official proscription by Zhao Hongfu that listed several titles,
like “Chaste Maiden Zhao and Cai the Second Esquire”[Zhao Zhenü Cai Erlang]
and others; but in fact there were not many.
Zhao Hongfu, an otherwise obscure person, was a lateral cousin of the
Emperor Guangzong, Zhao Chun, who ruled from 1190 to 1195. The simple fact that he issued such a proclamation banning performance of southern
plays clearly indicates just how popular the form had become by the end of
the twelfth century. Xu Wei (1521–1593), the great Ming scholar and dramatist,
also wrote in his work on theater, A Sequential Record of Southern Lyrics (Nanci
xulu),
Southern plays began in the reign of Emperor Guangzong of the Song, and
their first successes were those plays by Yongjia playwrights such as “Chaste
Maiden Zhao” and “[The Heartbreaker] Wang Kui.” Some people say that
the form was already spreading everywhere during the Xuanhe reign period
and actually reached its high point during the “Southern Crossing.”
If we take these two late passages together (and can trust them), we can
construe that the southern play was created around 1120 in Wenzhou (i.e. the
coastal area of modern Zhejiang) and that it had reached the capital, Lin’an, by
the 1190s. It then became the prevalent form over a wide range of Zhejiang and
Fujian. By the end of the Southern Song (1276) it had even spread to Jiangxi, as
witnessed by Liu Xun’s (1240–1319) remarks in his “Biography of the Lyric Poet
Wu Yongzhang”: “By the Xianchun reign period [1265–1275], Yongjia comedy
had appeared. Vile youths altered it; thereafter lascivious singing became
popular and ‘correct sounds’ ceased.” This charge of lewdness was repeated
627
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
by Liu Yiqing in the semihistorical text Affairs from Qiantang (Qiantang yishi),
where the “southern play on Wang Kui” appears in a list of plays that “teach
lasciviousness” (xiwen huiyin). Southern plays continued to flourish in China
south of the Huai river during the Yuan, despite the almost total silence of our
sources. Northern plays had made inroads into the south following the Mongol
conquest of the area, but they barely spread beyond major urban centers such
as Hangzhou, where they may have primarily appealed to northerners who
had fled to Hangzhou during the Jurchen and Mongol invasions. One of
the three surviving southern plays (A Playboy from a Noble House Opts for the
Wrong Career, Huanmen zidi cuolishen) borrowed two long suites from northern
plays and may represent a greater tendency on the part of southern plays to
experiment with the inclusion of plots, songs, and song-suites from northern
plays.
From various sources, we are able to deduce the titles of some 182 known
early southern plays (nanxi), but almost none of these plays survive, although a
few have survived in heavily revised editions from the sixteenth century. Other
fifteenth-century printed editions have been unearthed in recent archaeological excavations, but none that can be reliably dated to the Yuan. Three
plays have been preserved in a single stray volume of the Yongle dadian, a huge
imperial compilation completed in 1407 of which only a limited number of volumes have survived the ravages of time, fire, and looting. These three plays are
Top Scholar Zhang Xie (Zhang Xie zhuangyuan), A Playboy from a Noble House Opts
for the Wrong Career, and Little Butcher Sun (Xiao Suntu) These three are known
collectively as “three southern plays from The Grand Encyclopedia of the Yongle
Era” (Yongle dadian xiwen sanzhong). One among the three, Top Scholar Zhang
Xie, is conventionally dated to the late Southern Song, although there is no
hard evidence of its existence prior to 1407. The others are clearly Yuan. These
three plays are the product of corporate authorship, produced by “talents”
(cairen) of “writing societies” (shuhui): Top Scholar Zhang Xie was composed
by the “Writing Society of the Nine Hills” ( Jiushan shuhui), A Playboy from a
Noble House is noted as “newly compiled by talents of old Hangzhou” (gu Hang
cairen xinbian), and Little Butcher Sun is a product of the Writing Society of old
Hangzhou” (Gu Hang shuhui). Together they formed the last chapter of the
large section of the Yongle dadian devoted to xiwen. It is not clear, however,
to what extent they are representative of the genre in the fourteenth century,
since it appears from the title catalog of the Yongle dadian that the average
southern play was much longer, each occupying a single chapter.
The second major colloquial form of the Yuan is historical fiction, called
“tales told in plain style” (pinghua), annalistic historical tales written in a
628
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
mixture of classical Chinese (the preferred language of performance texts)
and colloquial. There are eleven, possibly twelve of these tales left. The first
five of these were all printed by the Yu Family Bookstore in Jian’an, Fujian
between 1323 and 1325.
Newly Printed, Fully Illustrated, Told in Plain Style: The Documents of King Wu’s
Attack on Zhou (Xinkan quanxiang pinghua Wuwang fa Zhou shu) – the title is
somewhat misleading, since the majority of the work details the perversity
and cruelty of the last emperor of the Shang Dynasty, Zhou, in order to create
a pretext for King Wen’s and King Wu’s decision to wrest the empire from
him. The work is heavily based on passages from the Classic of Documents and
The Records of the Historian.
Newly Printed, Fully Illustrated in the Zhiyuan Era: The Plainly Told Tale of
the Three Kingdoms of 1321–1323 (Zhiyuan xinkan quanxiang Sanguo zhi pinghua) –
beginning with the end of the Eastern Han and ending with the death of
Zhuge Liang and the rise of the state of Jin, the story relies both on historical
works like the History of the Three Kingdoms and on Sima Guang’s historical
annals, the Comprehensive Mirror for the Aid of Government (Zizhi tongjian); it
also incorporates many episodes that must have circulated as popular tales
about that era. For instance, the pinghua is consistent in demonizing Cao Cao,
the founder of the Wei, and vaunting Liu Bei, the Shu-Han emperor. This
stands in stark contrast to the historical sources, which establish the state of
Wei as the legitimate successor state following the Han. Some critics think
this may reflect the Southern Song and Yuan mentality of Han Chinese, in
that it promotes Liu Bei as the person who could reestablish the might of the
Han dynasty, establishes a contention between a legitimate southern dynasty
(Shu-Han) and a usurping northern court (Wei), and represents Liu Bei as
an idealized emperor, as opposed to a tyrannical and autocratic ruler. The
language of the text is very uneven, but it does incorporate a good amount
of rhymed text and poetry, as well as a “first session” (touhui), which sets the
frame for the rest of book – a session in hell where three wrongly executed
heroes from the Han are sent back into the world of humans as leaders of the
Three Kingdoms. This is a feature not found in other pinghua, and is closely
related to the so-called “wedge” (xiezi) of later fiction.
Another text has been recently discovered, called A Brief Account of Events
of the Tripartite Split (Sanfen shilüe). Like the pinghua, it is divided into three
chapters. The head title of the first two chapters bears the same characters as the pinghua: Newly Printed, Fully Illustrated in the Zhiyuan Era: The
Plainly Told Tale of the Three Kingdoms of 1321–1323, but each page is separately
titled Newly Printed . . . in the Year 1294. It is clear from its style that it was
629
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
a product of the same publisher as the pinghua, the Yu Family Bookstore
of Jian’an ( Jian’an Yushi shutang). The two works show little difference in
text, although the printing style of the 1294 edition is less elegant than that
of 1323. The cover title may have been added to the first edition of Yu’s
series of pinghua, to create consistency among the titles, although the page
blocks themselves were clearly from another edition. When the pinghua was
reissued in 1323, new blocks were cut and the “1294” disappeared from the
text.
Completely Illustrated Yue Yi Has Designs on Qi: The Last Part of the Plainly Told
Tale of the Annals of Seven States (Quanxiang Yue Yi tu Qi qiguo chunqiu pinghua
houji) – obviously the second part of a series, the tale recounts the conflicts
between the states of Yan and Qi in the Warring States era, and particularly
between the generals Yue Yi and Sun Bin. The text makes ample use of the
markers of orality, particularly the rhetoric of an intrusive narrator, direct
questioning of the audience, and the use of others’ speeches as well as poems
to provide evidence for the narrator’s judgments about historical events. For
instance:
Let’s now speak of the soldiers of Qi’s complete annihilation of the state of
Yan – nothing visible but those crows cawing in the setting sun, the grass dark
and the slopes overgrown, with no sign of human cooking fires anywhere.
What filled the eye were yellow flowers, purple creepers, thorns and prickles
covering the ground everywhere. How could the state of Yan have been so
desolate? There’s a poem as evidence
The palace court has transformed into a desolate overgrown land,
The six grasses and three streets are now encampments in the fallows;
Now deserted and silent, the country of Yan, after its defeat by Qi –
The setting sun shines fading light, how it cripples our emotions!
This narratorial rhetoric is an artifact of oral storytelling, used by the author
of the written text to set the context of the reading experience in the world of
common knowledge, unbounded by the need for textual certainty and outside
the closure of orthodox learning.
The remaining two texts in the Yu Family series are the Completely Illustrated:
The Plainly Told Tale of How Qin Swallowed up the Other Six States (Quanxiang
Qin bing liuguo pinghua), also known as The Tale of the First Emperor of Qin
(Qin shihuang zhuan), and the Completely Illustrated Continuation of the Plainly
Told Tale of the History of the Former Han (Quanxiang xu Qian Hanshu pinghua),
also known as Empress Lü Beheads Han Xin (Lühou zhan Han Xin). The former
sticks very closely to the story of the Qin First Emperor, relying mainly on the
630
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
Records of the Historian, and the latter remains true to the events recounted in
the History of the (Former) Han.
One text, the original of which is no longer extant, was found in Hangzhou
in 1901 in a very small-sized edition. This work, known as the Tales Plainly
Told from the History of the Five Dynasties (Wudaishi pinghua), contains stories
based on the states of the Five Dynasties era (907–960): the Liang (first half
preserved), the Tang, the Jin, the Han (first half preserved), and the Zhou.
While first published with a notation that it was a Song text, it is clear from
the orthography, the format of the edition, and the frequent use of imperial
names that were taboo in the Song, that it stems from the latter part of the
Yuan.
The Events of the Xuanhe Reign (Xuanhe yishi) is, as Wang Liqi demonstrated,
also probably a pinghua. The second part of the text is based on a classical
story called A Firsthand Account by Southern Remnants (Nanjin jiwen), but the
first section draws freely on historical sources, imperial edicts, memorials,
miscellanies, and poetry. The tale tells the story of the fall of the Northern
Song and the exile of the last two emperors to the hinterlands of Manchuria,
where they both pass away in captivity. It is remarkable for its frank portrayal
of violence.
One final text is the Summary of Events of Xue Rengui’s Campaign against the
Liao (Xue Rengui zheng Liao shilüe), which has been recovered from the Yongle
dadian. The work is divided into three subjects: the rationale for Tang attacking
Liao, Xue Rengui’s rise and his success in battle, and finally the conquest of
the Liao. The core of the book is the central part, which bears much likeness
to stories in fiction and drama about the rise of a lowly commoner to high
position ( faji biantai). Unlike the works called pinghua, it is not annalistic, but
rather has one continuous narrative thread, unbroken by divisions.
Together, these works show several distinct characteristics. First, they are
extremely long. When compared to other forms of early prose narrative
(xiaoshuo), they are nearly three times the length of any other story. Their
annalistic form is the major reason for this length – as popularized versions
of history they have to cover a certain period of time in a fashion that allows
for the development of interior plot lines and the evolution of character over
a certain number of episodes. These are clearly texts to be read, not copies of
oral prompt books, and the retention of artifacts of oral presentation, as noted
above, is meant to stage the context of reception. The texts called pinghua
are divided into three major chapters, and each chapter is divided into several
subsections. These subsections provided a natural chain of events that link
episodes together, and can also link characters across major chapter breaks.
631
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
This format of breaking a narrative into discrete “sessions” or episodes (hui)
is most likely the basis of the chapter divisions of later Chinese fiction.
Second, each work has an opening poem (shangchang shi) and a closing poem
(xiachang shi), and in some works every chapter has the same. The openings
are usually one or two poems in the seven-syllable line that capture the whole
sweep of history covered either by the book or by each individual chapter,
provide a type of historical evaluation, or expose the facts that caused the
events to be covered. The closing poems summarize the lessons to be learned
from the reading and levy judgments about the actions that are a cautionary
lesson for the audience. This format, too, is found in other forms of fictional
writing and particularly in the longer fiction of the Ming and Qing.
Third, they use an annalistic form of narrative. This is in the great tradition
of Chinese history and is the single most important structure of the pinghua.
They stay very close to authorized historical accounts but also sometimes
intersperse more popular accounts, in an attempt to maintain both historical
accuracy and interest. Before beginning the main text of the tales, they often
provide a short sweeping narrative meant to illustrate the principles of historical evaluation and assessment. This is followed by a generalized description
of the times and background of the period they will cover. These generalized
discussions not only provide tools for the audience to be able to share the
narrator’s judgments of the events, but they also provide a background narrative thread that links together the formal structure of successive blocks of
time with different events and people in a meaningful and cumulative way.
Fourth, the language of the texts is a comfortable combination of classical
and colloquial Chinese. For the most part they utilize the classical language
of the historical sources they mine, sometimes simplifying it to create a
rhythmic repetition of measures in the prose line, and they often insert poems,
memorials, or letters as a way to pique the reader’s interest. Sometimes
colloquial and vernacular language is used, but as Wilt Idema has pointed out,
the colloquial passages never flow as well as the classical. They sometimes
seem disruptive and out of place. When compared to later fiction, both short
and long, the colloquial nature of the texts suffers greatly. At the same time,
it should be remembered that much performing literature in China used a
simple, even demotic, form of classical Chinese for the simple reason that it
has a basic parallel structure that makes it fit well with chanting to a percussion
accompaniment.
It should be clear how much later fiction is indebted generally, and specifically, to these historical tales told in the plain style. Not only did they provide
the basic structure of the long tale, but they also inspired later writers of
632
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
fiction. The Romance of the Three Kingdoms (Sanguo yanyi) owes a great deal of
its shape to the pinghua of the same period, as does the Investiture of the Gods
(Fengshen yanyi) to the story of King Wu’s Attack on Zhou, and the Water Margin
(Shuihu zhuan) to the Bequeathed Affairs of the Xuanhe Reign.
VIII. Sanqu: a new form of hybrid poetry
A new poetic genre emerged during the late Jin and early Yuan, the colloquial
song (sanqu), which matured quite rapidly under the early Yuan to become
a favorite form of lyric expression. It had close roots both to vulgar songs
(liqu) and to popular songs (suyao) and close ties to music from the north and
northeast that had migrated into China just prior to the Jurchen invasion. This
was first remarked on by the Southern Song writer Zeng Minxing (1118–1175),
who wrote,
My father once said that he was a visitor in the capital during the last days
of the Northern Song, and the vulgar in the streets and alleyways often sang
foreign songs, titled, “A Foreign State Comes to Court,” “Four States Come
to Court,” “Six States Come to Court,” “Prologue to the Barbarian Shield,”
or “Tumbleweed Flowers.” The language was extremely coarse but all of the
men of worth sang them.
This matches what we understand of the performance milieu of the late
Northern Song, when music from the north came to the capital through
Shanxi, and was adapted into prosimetric literature and long-song suites used
as accompaniment for performances of various types. It also points to a trend
that would develop in the Yuan: the appropriation of vernacular songs by
literati (“men of worth”).
This new form of music-song is sometimes called “leftovers of the song
lyric” (ciyu), but this is a mistake since it did not actually develop directly
from the ci. Rather, it derived from similar origins and followed the same
path of development, beginning as performance and moving up the scale of
respectability until it adapted some of the rhetorical and literary devices of
earlier forms of poetry and the lyric. The song lyric seems to have become
more confining over the Five Dynasties, Song, and Jin as it moved away from
its performance origins to become more decorous in terms of its rhetoric
and style as it tended toward the “classically elegant.” The void that it left
in popular forms of music and song was filled to a large degree by the
colloquial song. Perhaps the main difference between the two, at the end of
their respective processes of maturation, is that the colloquial song – written
633
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
in an environment when colloquial literature as a body of texts accepted on
its own terms was becoming an acceptable literati style – never lost its own
colloquial nature. There is also some internal evidence for this: in addition
to changes wrought by new music (and musical instruments), the language
used in the colloquial songs underwent significant change. Changes in rhyme
structure brought on by the change in tones and finals of words, the extensive
use of binomial expressions, the frequent inclusion of long three- and foursyllable onomatopoeic phrases, the use of inserted nonmetrical phrases, and
the consequent ability to reflect varying levels of social and linguistic register
were to remain significant features of the songs, no matter who wrote them.
Another reason, of course, is that the qu form was also used in the arias of
northern plays, sharing many melodies with colloquial song; thus colloquial
song could never really be separated from its performance context.
The void that the colloquial song filled in some respects had also been
created by the overly discursive nature of Song and some Jin verse. In his
early Yuan memoir, Liu Qi had remarked,
Poetry should be based on setting forth the emotions of happiness and anger,
grief and joy; if someone reads it and there is nothing that moves him, it is
not poetry. I have observed that the poetry of poets of these later generations
has all probed the wealth of the lexicon to the limit, has pulled in all kinds of
learning, and it is truly stunning. But if you read it and it is unable to affect
you, then how can it be valued? So, I once said to my now deceased friend,
Wang Feibo, “In the Tang and before, poetry was in poetry [shi], when it
came to the Song it was in ‘long and short lines’ [i.e. the ci], and poetry is
now in the coarse songs of the vulgar world [sujian liqu], in the likes of the
so-called ‘ditties of font and earth’ [yuantu ling].” Feibo said, “How do you
know that?” I said, “When the ancients sang out their poetry they all put forth
that which their hearts desired to say; if someone chanted them, it sometimes
caused them to weep. The poetry of modern writers simply adheres like mud
to the stated topic, the event to be covered, and to [tonal and rhyme] rules
associated with the lines. It is as if they were going to seize fame from new
cleverness – even though people will say it is good, there are few poems that
can actually move a person. It is completely unlike popular or coarse songs
in terms of revealing true emotions which, opposed to [current] shi poetry,
can rile up a person’s blood and vital ether.” Feibo agreed with this.
As the Treatise on Singing remarked (see above), the colloquial song developed
in a distinctly regional way, with different songs associated with different
places in north China in its early stages. Later its production became centralized in the capital Dadu, and then spread southward, as writers clustered
around the Hangzhou area. This move southward is tied closely to a tendency
634
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
for the colloquial song to come closer (within the strictures of its language)
to the poem and the song lyric in sensibility. For the main part, however, the
writers of the colloquial song in the north remained those of the lower social
and political ranks. Certainly, the most illustrious names of the time wrote
colloquial songs, but only as a sideline. Its real producers were specialists in
the form, and many of them were dramatists as well.
Colloquial songs gradually became a form of hybrid literature, particularly
after the center of production shifted to Hangzhou, incorporating many of
the tried-and-true themes of the poem and the song lyric, and often utilizing
entire lines from well-known poems from the classical canon. In this sense, it
was a combination of the two worlds into which Chinese often divide their
literature: the classically elegant (ya) and the vulgar or common (su). This
notion of “vulgar” of course is tied closely to the colloquial language that
colloquial songs used, and which in the end differentiates it from other forms
of poetry. This combination, found even in songs by the most learned, is
a radical departure from the norms of polite verse, and allowed colloquial
songs to reach across many social boundaries, giving them broad appeal
to a wide literate audience both inside and outside elite circles. One seldom
finds, particularly in early colloquial songs, the reticence, indirection, or muted
metaphors and analogies of poetry. Instead, the colloquial songs tend to create
a different world of poetic sensibility based on direct expression, uncolored
by rhetorical flourish. A good example of this is Bai Fen’s (ca 1280–1320) “Song
of Parrot Island” written to the tune “Black Lacquered Crossbow”:
I live in a house by the side of Parrot Island,
Just an illiterate fisherman;
A little leaf of a flatboat amid the blossoms of the waves,
Sound asleep in the rainy mists of Jiangnan.
When I awake, verdant mountains fill my eyes,
Shaking off my green rush raincoat, I go home;
I figure in the past I wrongly blamed Old Man Heaven –
He worked hard to find me a place.
Translation can scarcely bring out the effortlessness of the language of this
poem, its register so perfectly appropriate to the speaker, its simple description
of action, and its completely frank expression of feeling that hides no subtext.
Whereas a classical poem might describe the action of the fisherman in the
third person and then speak with muted reticence about him as a symbol of
the mysterious communion between a cosmic order and a human subject,
this colloquial song, through action and a direct sense of materiality, speaks
635
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
of the same far-reaching and all-encompassing sense of communion from the
standpoint of an actor who is in perfect concord with the flow of the natural
world. One can also see here the clear affinity of this dramatized scene with
plays or oral performances in song.
This verse also shows us the characteristics of colloquial songs’ formal
structure. This is a single song, one of two major qu forms, the other being
the long suite. The actual name of this singular poetic form in its own day
was yuefu, a term that was used first to distinguish the single poem, also called
“little song” (xiaoling), from the extended suites (taoshu), which were also
used as the musical element of northern plays. The xiaoling, also known as
the “leaf ” (ye’er), is the shortest and earliest of the colloquial songs. It has
affinities with the quatrain of poetry and the short-song lyric, although again,
the influence of performance kept the language of colloquial songs much
more ordinary. In one sense, however, it partakes of the general trend in
all of Chinese poetics toward short, evocative lyrics, as in this anonymous
song:
(Xianlü mode; to the tune “Parasitic Grass”)
I had a few lines of heart-to-heart words
That originally I wanted to say to him.
In front of the god’s image I cut off my black silky hair,
Behind my parents’ back, I made a secret tryst at the lakeside mountain,
Cold, frosty and chill, moisture soaked my light silk stockings.
We had barely met, when it turned out differently from what I hoped –
Better you had never come, just to return my perfumed silk handkerchief.
Chinese music was divided both by the pentatonic scale and by modes. Each of
the twelve modes has a number of songs associated with it, and each song has a
title. Thus this piece, titled “Parrot Island,” is sung to the tune titled “Parasitic
Grass,” which belongs to the Xianlü mode. Each tune has a specific metrical pattern, although that structure can be expanded by the use of “padding
words” – short introductory or intrusive phrases that were not part of the metrical beat. For instance, “Parasitic Grass” should have a metrical structure of
3–3–7–7–7–7–7; the first two lines should be a parallel couplet; lines three, four,
and five should be what are called a “tripod leg” parallelism (dingzu dui); the last
two lines should be a parallel couplet. The vagaries of translation obscure this
feature in the above poem, but another to the same tune, entitled “Drinking,”
by Bai Pu (1226–1306), one of the finest xiaoling poets, provides a transparent
example:
After a lengthy drunk, what obstacle stands in the way?
Before you’re sober, what worries can you have?
636
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
Wine dregs pickle the two words “merit” and “fame,”
Unfiltered wine marinates a thousand years of “rise” and “fall,”
Brewer’s yeast buries ten thousand spans of “rainbow” and “halo”
ambitions.
Those not making the grade all laugh at how wrong Qu Yuan was,
But those who know me well fully explain how right Tao Qian
turned out to be.
The underlined words are the extrametrical “padding words,” effectively
changing the wording to 6–6–7–7–7–8–8, although the metrical lyrics would
still be sung to the original pattern. This use of extrametrical words gives a
greater flexibility and a more colloquial feel to the poems; in terms of meaning
they are integral. They are used to a lesser degree in the short songs and can
be seen as an artifact of drama, where there is a more distinct need to carry
over into the sung arias the colloquial language of spoken dialogue. These
fillers have their own rules: they can be used at the start of a song, or in the
middle, but never at the end.
The short songs can be combined in sequence (chongtou xiaoling), or two
short songs can be put together in what is termed “carry-over” songs (daiguo
qu). The former are poems on the same general topic, linked together by
content, and grammatically similar if not parallel. Each short song must be
able to stand independently, and each must be written to a separate rhyme.
There is no limit to the number of times the song can be repeated. For instance,
this sequence by Zhang Kejiu (ca 1280–1354), entitled “Joyful Inspiration of the
Four Seasons” (Sishi lexing), is written to the four rhymes -uan, -ang, -ing,
and -ui. It is in the Zhonglü mode, and to the tune of “Flower Vendor Songs”
(Maihua sheng):
Spring
Dong, dong, sound the pipes and drums, the east wind is warm,
In the garden at this place, all the sights are beguiling,
“The whole spring long I burn money to buy flowers.”
I roam for fun in the eastern suburbs,
Enjoy feasts at West Lake.
Joyously happy – fill the cup and urge me on to drink!
Summer
Crystal clear azure rays add something to lapping waves,
In this garden of green apricots wine is warmed until fragrant,
Melons float, plums sink, snow ice is chilled.
Gauze mosquito nets and rattan woven mats,
Quickly filtered new brew.
Joyously happy – fill the cup and sing soft and low.
637
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Autumn
The saddled horse snuffles and whinnies, autumn clouds are cold,
A whole stretch of western mountains now a brocade screen of pictures,
For two words, “merit” and “fame,” I am lonely and adrift.
Completely at ease by his eastern fence,
Tao Qian finally went home.
Joyously happy – the three paths of the hermit in his old state.
Winter
Dark winds in the four wilds, carmine clouds are dense,
Swirling and whirling in the long void, propitious snow flies,
Inside gold-speckled curtains we hold each other tight and laugh.
The felt shade is dropped low,
Fill the cup with those chalcedony waves.
Joyously happy – after we’re drunk, we’ll get drunk again!
The other way in which single songs may be combined, the “carry-over,” is
a pair of different tunes in the same mode the lyrics of which are written to
the same rhyme. In the following set, by Xue Angfu, the two songs belong
to the Shuangdiao mode, and the musical tune notation is “To the Tune ‘Chu
Skies Extend Forever’ Carried Over to ‘Prologue to Clear River’” (Chutian
yao daiguo Qingjiang yin).
Flowers open, people are truly happy,
Flowers fall, spring seems drunk.
Spring is drunk – there will be time to sober up,
People grow old – happiness is hard to count on.
“A whole Yangzi of spring waters flows on,”
“Ten thousand dots of poplar flowers fall.”
Who says they are poplar flowers?
“Dot by dot, they are the tears of those who take their leave.”
Turn the head, there is a “fresh breeze from ten thousand miles away,”
Far off, indistinct, there is no edge to heaven.
Sorrow comes with the rising tidal bore,
The tide ebbs, sorrow never retreats.
How much worse as “evening winds quicken again!”
The second major colloquial song form was the lyric-suite (taoshu), composed
of two or more songs using the same rhyme, belonging to the same mode
(songs from other modes could be borrowed if the mode was a harmonic),
and concluding with a coda (weisheng). If the last song of the suite was a
“carry-over” then no coda was necessary. The long suite was truly a Yuan
innovation. Earlier performing forms – the “all keys and modes,” drum songs,
and dance music – had begun to use the suite form, but only in a sporadic
638
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
fashion. The basic change from earlier performance music was this: earlier
songs were usually composed of two stanzas and each song was independent;
the colloquial song-suite grouped several songs, all of a single stanza, together
in a modal sequence and used the same rhyme throughout. These modal
sequences became highly standardized, but not completely inflexible, during
the Yuan. The longer suites could be used to sustain lengthy narratives and
often covered a single episode in an extensive manner, although they also
retained a lyrical core. Because of the use of the suite as the major structuring element of northern plays, colloquial songs written in that form show
more similarity to the lexicon and rhetorical strategies of drama and other
performing literature. This includes a much more extensive use of padding
words and much more colloquial usage than one finds in the colloquial short
song.
Generally, one finds a far more dense set of rhymes in colloquial songs
than in other forms of verse. In many tunes all lines rhyme, and in some
six-syllable lines there is a second internal rhyme at the third syllable, or two
internal rhymes at the second and fourth positions. The density of rhymes and
close-rhymes in the songs ushered in changes to poetic composition, primarily due to the difficulty of sustaining the rhymes over a long sequence. This
was solved partially by collapsing previously separate categories of rhyme
together into a single acceptable rhyme group that reflected more accurately the flexibility of living language. Polite poetry still used the rhyme patterns that had long diverged from real language. Yuan Haowen noted this in
establishing “ten admonitions” to keep in mind himself when writing poetry,
“Do not be a female entertainer who rhymes ren [“person”] and hun [“soul”]”
(buwei pipaniang ren hun yun ci). These two words, kept distinct in the rhymes
of poetry and the song lyric, were available to the performer as a single rhyme
category. Another change, of course, was the distribution of the traditional
fourth category (ending in -p, -t, -k) into the other three. While not all of the
early colloquial songs or northern plays abide by the categories that Zhou
Deqing established in the Sounds and Rhymes of the Central Plain, very few
works from the later period deviate from it. This is important because it
demonstrates that Zhou’s work did not necessarily reflect any particular form
of spoken language (note the regional distribution of qu mentioned in the
Treatise on Singing), but codified a literary and perhaps stage language that
became prescriptive during the gradual rise of qu from a true performance art
to one of literary, written production. As a final difference between classical
poetic forms and the qu in general, words could rhyme not only more liberally
in terms of their finals, but also across all categories of tone. This flexibility
639
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
goes hand in glove with the deployment of dense rhyme clusters and made it
much easier to sustain long suites that had by necessity to use the same rhyme
throughout.
There are roughly 4,280 colloquial songs left from the Yuan, of which 3,800
are short songs, by some two hundred writers. The writers themselves come
from three major backgrounds. Many, like Yang Guo, Liu Bingzhong, Wang
Yun, Yao Sui, Zhang Yanghao (1269–1329), and others, were eminent scholars
and high officials. Others, like the famous Guan Hanqing, Ma Zhiyuan (ca
1250–1324), and Zhang Kejiu, were lower-level bureaucrats; and the third
group, best exemplified by Qiao Ji (1280–1345), were literati who never served
in any capacity. While it is misleading to say that any group, or any person,
wrote in one particular form or on one particular topic, there seem to be
some overall predilections associated with each. The high ministers often saw
the colloquial song as a form of social criticism like the “new yuefu” of the
mid-Tang, and they wrote on rather traditional topics like landscape, in which
they speak of solace, or of the rise and fall of earlier dynasties. It is tempting to
see their ruminations as a reaction to the Mongol displacement of the literati,
but in fact most of their poems find counterparts in earlier works under native
Chinese dynasties. What makes them different is the language. For instance,
in a poem written by Zhang Yanghao, in the best tradition of poems lamenting
the past, we find a typical directness:
(Mode: Zhonglü; title: “Lamenting the Past at Tong Pass”; tune: “Sheep on a
Hillside”)
Peaks and pinnacles seem to rush together,
Waves and breakers seem to be angry.
The Mountain and the River, one within, the other without – the road through
Tong Pass.
I gaze far away at the Western Capital,
My mind hesitant, uneasy –
I am heartbroken by those places yet to pass, once all Qin and Han,
Untold thousands of palaces and foretowers now all turned to dirt.
They arose – the common people suffered,
They fell – the common people suffered.
(Tong Pass: at the narrows where the road runs from Shaanxi to Henan on the Yellow
River, near Mount Hua; the ancient state of Jin was guarded by “mountains within”
and by the “River outside.”)
Many in the second group wrote poems bluntly critical of the government. Liu
Shizhong (ca 1270–1324), for instance, wrote two long suites “Sent to Governor
Gao” (Shang Gao jiansi) that are a very harsh condemnation of the handling
640
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
of severe drought by the government and of the corrupt practices in the use
of paper currency in the Jiangxi area. And Sui Jingchen’s famous “Gaozu of
the Han Returns Home” (Gaozu huan xiang) is a biting and satirical look at
an emperor coming home in his new clothes. Eremitism also seems to be
another favorite topic, and their works are speckled with titles like “Hanging
up the Official Hat” (Gua guan), “Returning to Retire” (Guiyin), “Peacefully
Withdrawing” (Tian tui), “Living in the Mountains” (Shan ju), and even
“Sentiments of the Daoist Way” (Dao qing). In some senses, their writing
does betray the pressures they must have been under as local bureaucrats
directly involved with taxation and law at the local level. A third topic, not
unexpected from this group, is a kind of hedonistic landscape poetry, a large
portion of which is devoted to West Lake in Hangzhou. Clearly the best
representative of this particular trend is Zhang Kejiu. Among his many poems
on West Lake, we can see the power of place to shape the poetic moment:
(Mode: Nanlü; tune: “One Spring of Flower”; title: “Returning from
the Lake”)
“A far sky” to let fall “colored sunsets,”
“Distant waters” to contain autumn’s mirror.
“Flowers as red as a person’s face” –
“Mountains as green as Buddha’s head” –
5 Vivid color surrounds us like a screen.
Kingfisher-green cold, the path through piney clouds,
A girl’s laugh, a span of eyebrow’s kohl.
I take along the soft and delicate thick with perfume,
What need to poeticize “slender reflections of slanting blossoms?”
(To the tune “Liangzhou”)
10 I take her jade-white hand and tarry amid brocade blossoms,
I recline on the “folding chair and point to silver pitchers.”
Chang E never married, suffered in her loneliness,
Consider Xiaoxiao of those years,
And ask, “Where is she, my love?”
15 Dongpo’s talent and style,
Xizi’s startling beauty –
“Each always just right” has left a name for all times.
We two walk alone together in this very place,
At Six-One’s Spring Pavilion the poem is completed.
20 This night of triple five, in front of the flowers, below the moon,
Ten and four strings, under my fingers, give birth to the wind.
My love
Full of passion
Lifts the red ivory clappers to match the beat of “Yizhou Ditty,”
641
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
25 The myriad pipes are quiet,
The mountains four sides about are still,
Muffled sobs are the sound of water falling from spring’s flow,
Cranes are resentful, gibbons alarmed.
(Coda)
Dhyana caves in steep cliffs sound metal chimes,
30 Dragon palaces at the bottom of waves shimmer with crystals.
Night ethers are fresh.
The power of wine now sober,
Precious seal-script smoke disappears,
The jade clepsydra sounds,
35 We come back laughing, it seems near eleven,
How much better than shivering at Ba Bridge, treading in snow to find
plum blossoms?
This poem is also a wonderful demonstration of how later southern colloquial
songs appropriate lines from canonical texts and rework them. The opening
couplet is a reference to two lines from the early Tang writer Wang Bo’s
(649–676) “On Prince Teng’s Gallery” (Tengwang ge xu), “Falling sunset rays
fly together with one lone duck, / Distant heavens are the same color as
autumn’s water.” These lines were part of every schoolboy’s lore, and it is
difficult to tell here whether they were used as a direct allusion or simply
sprang to mind as a cliché of ordinary discourse. The next couplet (lines three
and four) begins to frame a set of contrasting realms. The first line is an allusion
to another poem cliché by this time, Cui Hu’s “Inscribed at an Estate South of
the Capital City Wall” (Ti jingcheng nan zhuang), about a meeting between a
young student in Chang’an and a girl from whom he begs a drink of water. By
this time, the story and the poem already had been part of the performance
repertoire for many years, and were a fairly standard way of evoking “red” as
a color of lust and love:
Last year on this day, in this very doorway
Her face and the peach blossoms shone red upon each other;
Who knows where her face has gone,
But peach blossoms still laugh in the spring wind, just like before.
Zhang contrasts this allusion to a line from Lin Bu (967–1028), a noted hermit
and ascetic who lived at West Lake in the early Northern Song. The phrase in
quotation marks in line four is taken directly from Lin’s “West Lake,” “Springtime waters are purer than the blue of a monk’s eyes, / Evening mountains
are as congealed as the green of Buddha’s head.” Zhang follows this in line
642
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
nine with a reference to Lin’s “Little Plums in a Mountain Garden,” “Scattered shadows athwart, slanting across water clean and shallow, / A subtle
fragrance afloat, stirring the moon in the yellow dusk.” Thus the opening
couplet, with its brilliant sunset and mirror-like distant waters, provides us
with the two poles the poem will work against: color for appreciation, and
a mirror for reflection. This trope is continued in the second couplet, which
turns perceptual metaphors into material similes: the red of the flowers like
a woman’s face, and the green of the mountains like the Buddha’s head.
The poet asks us to make a choice between two historically and literarily
authorized readings made possible at West Lake: a disappearance into the
refulgent sensuality of its landscape or an ascetic withdrawal to reflect on the
illusory and transitory nature of existence and its attachments. In the couplet
leading up to his pointed satire in the last line, the author presents us with a
choice of how we might choose to read the halcyon colors of the mountains
that surround us: they can become a cold path of asceticism and reflection
(line six) or we may choose to read them as a blazon, the partial embodiment
of a beautiful woman (line seven). His choice of the thick perfume and yielding
softness of a feminine companion over the subtle fragrance and scant wisps of
plum branches leaves no doubt about his desire or his purposeful rejection of
the possibility that Lin Bu offered. Yet he had read directly against part of the
tradition to make this decision, and although choosing to reject asceticism,
by that very rejection he also authorized it as an alternate possibility, thereby
retaining an element of choice as a soft but perceptible background note to
the rest of the poem.
In “Liangzhou,” discussion of scenery is quickly supplanted by a description
of the activities that take place between the couple. In line eleven, the poet
adopts a phrase from Du Fu’s “Ballad of a Young Man” (Shaonian xing) a
poem that describes a brash and impetuous young man:
Who is that on the horse, that white-faced youth
Who dismounts near the step and sits in the chair for one?
He communicates no personal or family name, impetuous in the extreme,
And pointing to the silver pitchers, he asks to taste the wine.
This clever allusion betrays the headstrong nature of the poet in the song and
leads into the materiality of the opening couplet of “Liangzhou,” where the
lovers’ touch, physical comfort, and sensory pleasures of wine and flowers
lead to a theme of carpe diem. The rising of the moon brings to mind the story
of Chang E, who stole and consumed the elixir of immortal life before she
fled to that orb, there to live eternally alone in a state of unfulfilled desire.
643
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
The beauty of the physical moon, full on the fifteenth of the lunar month,
thus creates another paradoxical reading – it is a symbol both of a union of
full love, and of eternal loneliness when desire for life overwhelms that for
love. In a standard, almost cliché, manner, Zhang then turns to other forms
of immortality: beauty and writing, to Su Xiaoxiao, a famous courtesan of
West Lake, immortalized for her beauty, and then to Su Shi, the literary lion
of the Song. These three touchstones all signal a kind of immortality that is
set against the passion of the moment. The allusion to Su Shi is to his famous
poem, the first to equate West Lake with the most famous seductress of the
Yue area, Xi Shi:
(“Drinking on the Lake: First Clear, Later Rain”)
When rays on the water roll and glisten, clearing is just right,
When mountain colors are misty and vague, rain is exactly marvelous;
To make a comparison between West Lake and Xi Shi,
Lightly made up or heavily powdered, each always just right.
Zhang’s allusion to this poem seals the perfect match for the two lovers and
their self-recognition as avatars of the most famous beauty and renowned
poet of West Lake, but it does so by making the claim in a way that unites
landscape and human beauty. What keeps this piece from being a hackneyed
collection of clichés is Zhang’s awareness that it is place itself that produces
both poetry and beauty. He takes the concept out of the abstract (lines twelve
to seventeen) and into the material world, where he and his lover reenact
the roles played by Su Xiaoxiao and Su Shi: the music of the courtesan
(lines twenty-one to twenty-eight) and the poem produced on the spot (line
nineteen). Furthermore, he ties it all directly to the site: “we two walk alone
together in this very place.” Now, “this place” can be both the stage where
history or personal abnegation tied to West Lake can be played out again,
but it also is that particular place at that particular time. That is, it is both
the enduring power of the landscape to shape human activity, and also the
creation of one moment of subjective experience that belongs to Zhang and
his lover alone. The poem resolves this completely in favor of the latter
moment. Lines twenty-one to twenty-eight are a pale reflection of Bai Juyi’s
famous “Ballad of the Pipa” (Pipa xing) that are evoked by the allusion in line
twenty-seven to “muffled sobs.” Lines twenty-one to twenty-eight, in fact, are
a rereading of three key couplets in Bai’s poem that describe the sound and
affect of the pipa:
Chattering and chirping, the talk of orioles gliding beneath the flowers,
Muffled sobs, the flow of the spring riffling below the ice,
644
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
Its water turns cold and sluggish, the strings congeal and break,
Congealed and broken, unable to communicate, the sound momentarily
ceases.
Another hidden sadness and dark vexation is born,
And now the absence of sound bests its presence.
Bai Juyi’s original poem finally resolves in a moment of sadness with the
narrator weeping silently in the sleeves of his gown, lamenting a life’s lost
moments. “Returning from the Lake,” however, forsakes that reading, which
the author has clearly led the reader to anticipate, for one that comes to an end
with the laughing couple returning home at eleven o’clock in the evening. The
power of music to still nature, so beautifully rendered in the original Bai Juyi
piece (“now the absence of sound bests its presence”), is tacitly acknowledged,
but what emerges from Zhang’s lyrics are the sounds of humans: the bells
of the Chan temple. They are a muted reminder of what the other choice,
asceticism, offered in the beginning. They remain marginally present, the last
sound of the poem itself, to challenge the brashness of the poet’s choice,
a subtle reminder of how ephemeral the moment of passion and pleasure
will be.
Zhang Kejiu is considered the best of what modern critics have come to call
the “graceful” (qingli) school of qu writing. The other two are the “exuberant”
or “heroic abandon” (haofang) and the “serious” (duanjin). These terms, coined
by twentieth-century critic Ren Ne, are actually based on a short comment by
the late Qing writer Liu Xizai (1813–1881), who classified comments Zhu Quan
had made earlier about each qu writer into three distinct realms, “The various
evaluations in A Formulary of Correct Sounds of an Era of Peace in sum only have
the three categories of ‘deep feeling,’ ‘expansive exuberance,’ and ‘graceful
beauty’.” Ren acknowledged that his category “serious” really had no defining
characteristics, and later critics have unanimously separated qu only into the
two remaining linguistic and aesthetic schools. Generally speaking, the haofang
style can be classified as forthright, exuberant, and directly emotional. The
qingli school, on the other hand, is considered elegantly graceful and much
closer to the traditional high-culture values of classical elegance. In terms of
their linguistic differences, the haofang writers tend to use more colloquial
language, very few allusions (except popular stories), and what critics call
language of “true color” (bense), a difficult term, but one that here means
something like truthfulness to register, social position, or context. The qingli
school, as Zhang Kejiu’s poem above demonstrates, uses carefully crafted
sentences, refined language, and allusions from classical works, and it tends
645
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
to value indirection, circumlocution, and reticence, which keep the emotions
of the text in a state of potentiality – feelings unexpressed directly, but hinted
at through muted gesture. These classifications into general schools fail in
the end, however, except at the most general or extreme level, for the simple
reason that colloquial songs were never directly tied to an ethically refined
authorial subject in the same way as traditional poetry. It was often generated
from a dramatized objective scene or from a sense of play. Moreover, each
writer often wrote in a variety of styles, using a variety of language. Here,
too, context dictated choice.
For instance, the Uighur writer Guan Yunshi wrote of Guan Hanqing, best
known as a dramatist, that his colloquial songs were beguiling, “like a young
beauty approaching the wine cup.” While Guan Hanqing’s colloquial songs
do in fact often deal with romance and love, the phrase certainly does not
fit all of his songs, many of which were written in the haofang style. Guan
Hanqing, along with Ma Zhiyuan, is considered one of the two best poets of
the northern haofang style, and in both cases the “exuberance” of their work
is tied to their production as dramatists. A suite by Guan Hanqing gives some
idea of the difference between the northern style and that represented later
by qingli writers like Zhang Kejiu in the south. The suite is identical in terms
of mode and tune to Zhang’s and written about the same area, Hangzhou
and West Lake:
(Mode: Nanlü; to the tune “One Spring of Flowers”; title: “Hangzhou
Prospect”)
A brocade and embroidery precinct of the whole known world,
The most fengliu place within the surrounding seas,
A state newly attached to the Great Yuan court,
An old world map of the lost Song house
5 Waters efflorescent, mountains rare,
Every single place worth playful wandering –
The whole area just too rich and noble!
Filling the city – brocade hangings and curtains to screen the wind,
The whole a bubbling place – a confluence of smoke from kitchen fires.
(To the tune “Liangzhou” number seven)
10 Over a hundred neighborhoods – streets and avenues checkerboard square,
More than a myriad households – lofts and galleries jutting here and there,
And not half a strip of vacant land.
Porticos in pines along traces of bamboo,
Plots of simples along flowery tracks,
15 Tea gardens and rice-paddy paths,
Bamboo hollows and prune-plum streams.
646
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
Every stretch a line of a poem’s title,
Every step a leaf to be painted for a windscreen.
The western salt yard just like a single strip of white agate,
20 The color of Mount Wu, a thousand layers of halcyon jade.
O, gaze afar at the myriad acres of Qiantang River’s glazed tiles –
And there are more clear streams and green waters,
Where painted boats come and go in idle play.
Zhe River Pavilion is hard against,
25 Hard against long strange rocks on precipitous cliffs and high peaks:
All worthy of admiration, worthy of inscription.
(Coda)
House after house disappearing and reappearing alongside waters flowing
in channels,
Loft and gallery rising and climbing to protrude beyond the halcyon mist –
Thus the gaze far off at the imposing force of West Lake’s evening
mountains.
30 After looking here, and peering over there –
Even had I bice and vermilion in hand, the brush is impossible to set to silk.
The decided ambiguity of the opening couplet sets the tenor of the piece.
The phrase “brocade and embroidery” is often used to refer to the beauty
and bounty of a national land in classical writing, but in colloquial texts it
conjures up the phrase “a strip of brocade,” a term used to describe the future
of young lovers or their prospects for marriage. Likewise “fengliu” carries
multiple meanings. It can refer to eminent and heroic figures ( fengliu renwu),
but it also carries the clear meaning in Guan’s time of a “player,” a suave
and debonair playboy. It can also be used to refer to their sexual encounters
( fengliu jiashi). Thus the suite begins by using Hangzhou as a stage: in the first
sense it is a national arena in which heroes have contested for the founding
of new states and lost their old empires, but it is also presented as a site that
anticipates material and bodily pleasures.
The eye of the perceiver is far above, looking down on Hangzhou as on a
landscape prospect or a map, and it moves across that space in very specific
fashion, first giving the totality of the sensations of its place. Although the
descriptions of the place on the surface are about the landscape, the poet uses
a vocabulary that is tinged with hints of love and seduction. This is, he seems
to say, not a place to mourn the loss of the Song – the poet acknowledges
its loss – but a stage of living action. It is a place worth playing in, one
filled with richness and teeming with a leisured and rich populace whose
liaisons and activities are screened by curtains of delicate embroidery. This
density of human habitation and activity takes it out of historical time and
647
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
places it immediately before the eyes – one particular place at one particular
time, an environment rich with opportunity and interest. In the first half
of Liangzhou Number Seven, the landscape is broken down into discrete,
orderly segments: checkerboard wards, constrained horizontally but limitless
in height, completely occupied. It is overgrown with trees and shrubs, but all
are set to human use: porticos, paths, gardens, and agricultural paddies. As
the poet enters the landscape, a sudden change occurs. If we have followed to
this point, we have come from a singularity (a map of the world) to a diversity
of activity, still seen from above, to localized experiences along the paths and
banks of Hangzhou’s rivers and gardens. Just at the point where the poet has
experienced all of the possible bypaths, he acknowledges that “every stretch”
and “every single footstep” he has taken has become productive. Image is
overtaken by imagination. The song now begins to move back out to a view
from afar, but in doing so, it lets the poet’s subject claim the place, re-create
it, and reimagine it through writing. He seems to be describing the sights:
salt yards, mountain greenery, blue waters, cliffs, peaks, and houses, but we
may also see the metaphors he uses as linguistic creations from those very
sites. Salt yards turn into white agate, the mountains produce the metaphor
of the kingfisher, the cliffs of mountains, the strange and tortured shape of
rocks. One may ask, in fact, if it is the poet who creates the metaphor or if
it is the place that shapes the linguistic expression. At this point it is nearly
impossible to separate the poet, the moment of inspiration, and the place as
simultaneously productive forces. All are bound together at one place and
at one time in a situation that is unique and unrepeatable. When the poet
emerges at the end of the poem, his view is resolutely horizontal: instead
of peering down from above, he is literally enwrapped in place through
his own imagination of it, overwhelmed by the productive force of West
Lake.
These two suites of poems, “Returning from the Lake” and “Hangzhou
Prospect,” superbly demonstrate the differences to be found in the language
and style of colloquial songs. After the center of poetic production shifted
to the south in the period around 1320, the exuberance and directness of the
colloquial song was slowly displaced. The earlier ties to popular songs and
to popular performance literature were loosened, and the four great topics
of the northern style – landscape, romance, cherishing the past, and a lyrical
style that was highly dramatized – gradually gave way and the colloquial song
moved closer to the norms of polite poetry. This included writing a form of
social criticism, of which Liu Shizhong’s “Sent to Governor Gao” is a good
example, and also diminished the role of bravado and direct cynicism found
648
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming: ca 1230–ca 1375
in some of the earlier colloquial songs, replacing it with a much more muted
style. In the composition of colloquial songs produced later and in the south,
there is far more rigor about rules of composition, more concern about using
the techniques of traditional verse, including emphasizing parallelism, tonal
regularity, using allusions, and even directly incorporating lines from poems
and song lyrics.
These changes are reflected clearly in the writings of Zhou Deqing, who
was concerned in his “Ten Rules for Writing Lyrics” with excising many of the
earthier styles and language of the original tradition. While his book provides
us with excellent insight into later rules for composition, it must be seen as part
of a project to “clean up” the colloquial song as it moved into more mainstream
poetic discourse where it claimed kinship, through its adaptation of traditional
poetic strategies and citations, to classical poetry. Another product of this
upward move was the anthology, and while we have four extant middle-period
Yuan collections of colloquial songs, they were all culled and edited primarily
by southerners. Two of the most influential, both by Yang Zhaoying, were the
Newly Compiled Songs: Harmonious as Spring and White as Snow (Yuefu xinbian
Yangchun baixue), with a 1310 preface by Guan Yunshi, and Songs of Peace: New
Sounds from Inside the Court and Out (Chaoye xinsheng taiping yuefu), prefaced 1332,
a continuation to his earlier work. There are also two anonymous works, the
Collected Jade of Songs of Notable Worthies Arranged by Category (Leiju mingxian
Yuefu qunyu), which gathers only xiaoling, and the New Sounds of Songs that
Accord with the Rules of the Pear Garden (Liyuan anshi Yuefu xinsheng). These
last two works are particularly important since they contain songs not found
elsewhere. There is a clear preference in these anthologies for the works
of the qingli school of writing, which indicates their limited usefulness in
providing a comprehensive picture of the development of the colloquial
song.
IX. Epilogue
No short history can give any age the credit it deserves; all narratives can
be defined by what they omit. This is particularly true for the Yuan and of
this essay. The dynasty has been understudied in the West even though it
has become a cottage industry of scholarship in China in the past ten years.
Among the omissions of this chapter are fine literary miscellanies like Tao
Zongyi’s Record of a Break from Plowing or Liu Qi’s A Record of Returning
Home to Retire; a plethora of ci poems by Quanzhen Daoists; travel records,
including the western journey diaries of Yelü Chucai and the Taoist Qiu
649
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
The Cambridge History of Chinese Literature
Chuji and diaries of travels to Chittagong and places in Southeast Asia; also
omitted were five late Yuan southern plays, The Story of the Lute (Pipa ji),
The Thorn Hairpin (Jingchai ji), The White Rabbit (Baitu ji), The Pavilion for
Praying to the Moon (Baiyue ting), and She Kills a Dog to Admonish Her Husband
(Shagou ji). The Western-language materials on these topics are slim, but the
works are a vital part of understanding an age when a nonconformist literate
class developed; when classical Chinese literature was, if not undermined,
at least shaken by a rising colloquial tradition fed by shared interests across
class lines and by the possibilities of a new print culture; and when the
foreign played a part in Chinese culture that, to this day, has never been
repeated.
650
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Select bibliography
Chapter 1: Early Chinese literature, beginnings through
Western Han
Boltz, William G. The Origin and Early Development of the Chinese Writing System. New
Haven: American Oriental Society, 1994.
Durrant, Stephen W. The Cloudy Mirror: Tension and Conflict in the Writings of Sima Qian.
Albany: State University of New York Press, 1995.
Graham, A. C. Disputers of the Tao: Philosophical Argument in Ancient China. La Salle: Open
Court, 1989.
Hawkes, David. “The Quest of the Goddess.” Asia Major n.s. 13 (1967): 71–94.
. The Songs of the South: An Ancient Chinese Anthology of Poems by Qu Yuan and Other
Poets. Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1985.
Hightower, James Robert. Han Shih Wai Chuan: Han Ying’s Illustrations of the Didactic
Application of the Classic of Songs. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1952.
.“The Han-shih wai-chuan and the San chia shih.” HJAS 11 (1948): 241–310.
Karlgren, Bernhard. The Book of Odes. Stockholm: Museum of Far Eastern Antiquities, 1950.
Keightley, David. The Ancestral Landscape: Time, Space, and Community in Late Shang
China, ca. 1200–1045 B.C. Berkeley: University of California, Center for Chinese Studies,
2000.
Kern, Martin. “Ritual, Text, and the Formation of the Canon: Historical Transitions of
Wen in Early China.” TP 87, nos. 1–3 (2001): 43–91.
. The Stele Inscriptions of Ch’in Shih-huang: Text and Ritual in Early Chinese Imperial
Representation. New Haven: American Oriental Society, 2000.
. “Western Han Aesthetics and the Genesis of the Fu.” HJAS 63 (2003): 383–437.
Knechtges, David R. Court Culture and Literature in Early China. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2002.
. The Han Rhapsody: A Study of the Fu of Yang Hsiung (53 B.C.–A.D. 18). Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1976.
Legge, James. The Chinese Classics. 5 vols. Hong Kong: Hong Kong University Press, 1960
(first published 1861–1872).
Lewis, Mark Edward. Writing and Authority in Early China. Albany: State University of New
York Press, 1999.
Li, Wai-yee. The Readability of the Past in Early Chinese Historiography. Cambridge, MA:
Harvard Asia Center, 2007.
651
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Select bibliography
Loewe, Michael, ed. Early Chinese Texts: A Bibliographical Guide. Berkeley: The Society
for the Study of Early China and The Institute of East Asian Studies, University of
California, 1993.
Nylan, Michael. The Five “Confucian” Classics. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2001.
Owen, Stephen. Readings in Chinese Literary Thought. Cambridge, MA: Council on East
Asian Studies, Harvard University, 1992.
Qiu Xigui. Chinese Writing. Trans. Gilbert L. Mattos and Jerry Norman. Berkeley: The
Society for the Study of Early China and The Institute of East Asian Studies, University
of California, 2000.
Schaberg, David. A Patterned Past: Form and Thought in Early Chinese Historiography. Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia Center, 2001.
Van Zoeren, Steven. Poetry and Personality: Reading, Exegesis, and Hermeneutics in Traditional
China. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 1991.
Waley, Arthur. The Book of Songs: The Ancient Chinese Classic of Poetry. Ed. Joseph R. Allen.
New York: Grove Press, 1996.
Wang, C. H. From Ritual to Allegory: Seven Essays in Early Chinese Poetry. Hong Kong: The
Chinese University Press, 1988.
Watson, Burton. Records of the Grand Historian. 3 vols. Hong Kong: The Chinese University
of Hong Kong Press, 1993.
Xiao Tong, ed., Wen xuan or Selections of Refined Literature. Trans. David R. Knechtges.
3 vols. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1982, 1987, and 1996.
Yu, Pauline. The Reading of Imagery in the Chinese Poetic Tradition. Princeton, NJ: Princeton
University Press, 1987.
Chapter 2: From the Eastern Han through the Western Jin
(ad 25–317)
Asselin, Mark L. “‘A Significant Season’: Literature in a Time of Endings. Cai Yong and a
Few Contemporaries.” Ph.D. diss., University of Washington, 1997.
Cutter, Robert Joe. “Cao Zhi and His Poetry.” Ph.D. diss., University of Washington,
1983.
. “Cao Zhi’s (192–232) Symposium Poems.” CLEAR 6, nos. 1 and 2 (1984): 1–32.
. “The Incident at the Gate: Cao Zhi, the Succession, and Literary Fame.” TP 71
(1985): 228–262.
Diény, Jean-Pierre. Les dix-neuf Poèmes anciens. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France,
1963.
. Les Poèmes de Cao Cao (155–220). Paris: Collège de France, Institut des hautes études
chinoises, 2000.
. “Les Septs Tristesses (Qi Ai). À Propos des deux versions d’un poème à chanter
de Cao Zhi.” TP 65 (1979): 51–65.
Frankel, Hans H. “Cai Yan and the Poems Attributed to Her.” CLEAR 5, nos. 1 and 2 (1983):
133–156.
. “Fifteen Poems by Ts’ao Chih: An Attempt at a New Approach.” JAOS 84 (1964):
1–14.
. “The Chinese Ballad ‘Southeast Fly the Peacocks.’” HJAS 34 (1974): 248–271.
652
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Select bibliography
Gong Kechang. Studies on the Han Fu. Trans. and ed. David R. Knechtges, with Stuart Aque,
Mark Asselin, Carrie Reed, and Su Jui-lung. American Oriental Series Vol. 84. New
Haven: American Oriental Society, 1997.
Holzman, Donald. Chinese Literature in Transition from Antiquity to the Middle Ages. Variorum
Collected Studies Series. Aldershot, Brookfield, Singapore, and Sydney: Ashgate,
1998.
. Immortals, Festivals and Poetry in Medieval China. Variorum Collected Studies Series.
Aldershot, Brookfield, Singapore, and Sydney: Ashgate, 1998.
. Poetry and Politics: The Life and Works of Juan Chi, A.D. 210–263. Cambridge and New
York: Cambridge University Press, 1976.
. La Vie et la pensée de Xi Kang (223–262 Ap J.C.). Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1957.
Idema, Wilt, and Beata Grant. “Ban Zhao.” In The Red Brush: Writing Women of Imperial
China, 17–42. Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia Center, 2004.
Kroll, Paul W. “Seven Rhapsodies of Ts’ao Chih.” JAOS 120, no. 1 (2000): 1–12.
Lai, Chiu-mi. “The Art of Lamentation in the Works of Pan Yue: ‘Mourning the Eternally
Departed.’” JAOS 114, no. 3 (1994): 409−425.
. “River and Ocean: The Third Century Verse of Pan Yue and Lu Ji.” Ph.D. diss.,
University of Washington, 1990.
Makeham, John. Balanced Discourses. Beijing: Foreign Languages Press and New Haven:
Yale University Press, 2002.
Miao, Ronald C. Early Medieval Chinese Poetry: The Life and Works of Wang Ts’an (A.D.
177–217). Münchener Ostasiatische Studien, Band 30. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner, 1982.
Owen, Stephen. The Making of Early Chinese Classical Poetry. Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia
Center, 2006.
Watson, Burton. Chinese Rhyme-Prose: Poems in the Fu Form from the Han and Six Dynasties
Periods. New York and London: Columbia University Press, 1971.
Xiao Tong, ed., Wen xuan or Selections of Refined Literature. Trans. David R. Knechtges. See
Chapter 1.
Chapter 3: From the Eastern Jin through the early Tang
(317–649)
Cai, Zong-qi, ed., A Chinese Literary Mind: Culture, Creativity, and Rhetoric in Wenxin Diaolong. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2001.
Campany, Robert Ford. Strange Writing: Anomaly Accounts in Early Medieval China. Albany,
NY: State University of New York Press, 1996.
Chang, Kang-i Sun. Six Dynasties Poetry. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press,
1986.
Dien, Albert. Six Dynasties Civilization. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2007.
. ed. State and Society in Early Medieval China. Stanford, CA: Stanford Univesity Press,
1990.
Faxian. The Travels of Fa-hsien (399–414 A.D.), or, Record of the Buddhist Kingdoms. Trans.
H. A. Giles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1923.
Frodsham, J. D. The Murmuring Stream: The Life and Works of Hieh Ling-yün. Kuala Lumpur:
University of Malaya Press, 1967.
653
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Select bibliography
Ge Hong. To Live as Long as Heaven and Earth: An Translation and Study of Ge Hong’s “Traditions of Divine Transcendents.” Trans. Robert Ford Campany. Berkeley: University of
California Press, 2002.
Hightower, James Robert. The Poetry of T’ao Ch’ien. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1970.
Holcombe, Charles. In the Shadow of the Han: Literati Thought and Society at the Beginning of
the Southern Dynasties. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press, 1994.
Johnson, David. The Medieval Chinese Oligarchy. Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 1977.
Kao, Karl S. Y., ed. and trans. Classical Chinese Tales of the Supernatural and the Fantastic:
Selections from the Third to the Tenth Century. Bloomington: Indiana University Press,
1985.
Kieschnick, John. The Eminent Monk: Buddhist Ideals in Medieval Chinese Hagiography. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press, 1997.
Knechtges, David R. Court Culture and Literature in Early China. Variorum Collected Studies
Series. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2002.
Kroll, Paul W., and David R. Knechtges, eds. Studies in Early Medieval Chinese Literature and
Cultural History: In Honor of Richard B. Mather and Donald Holzman. Provo, UT: T’ang
Studies Society, 2003.
Lin Shuen-fu, and Stephen Owen, eds. The Vitality of the Lyric Voice: Shih Poetry from the Late
Han to the T’ang. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1986.
Liu Yiqing. A New Account of Tales of the World. Trans. Richard B. Mather. Minneapolis:
University of Minnesota Press, 1976.
Mather, Richard B., trans. The Age of Eternal Brilliance: Three Lyric Poets of the Yung-ming Era
(483–493). Leiden: Brill, 2003.
. The Poet Shen Yüeh (441–513): The Reticent Marquis. Princeton: Princeton University
Press, 1988.
Owen, Stephen. The Making of Early Chinese Classical Poetry. Cambridge, MA: Harvard
University Asia Center, 2006.
. The Poetry of the Early T’ang. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1977.
Pearce, Scott, Audrey Shapiro, and Patricia Ebrey, ed. Culture and Power in the Reconstitution of the Chinese Realm, 200–600. Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia Center,
2001.
Qian Nanxiu. Spirit and Self in Medieval China: The Shih-Shuo Hsin-Yu and Its Legacy. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press, 2001.
Rouzer, Paul. Articulated Ladies: Gender and the Male Community in Early Chinese Texts.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia Center, 2001.
Swartz, Wendy. Reading Tao Yuanming: Shifting Paradigms of Historical Reception (427–1900).
Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia Center, 2008.
Tian Xiaofei. Beacon Fire and Shooting Star: The Literary Culture of the Liang (502–557). Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia Center, 2007.
. Tao Yuanming and Manuscript Culture: The Record of A Dusty Table. Seattle:
University of Washington Press, 2005.
Xiao Tong, ed., Wen xuan or Selections of Refined Literature. Trans. David R. Knechtges.
3 vols. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1982, 1987, 1996.
Xu Ling, ed. New Songs from A Jade Terrace. Trans. Anne Birrell. London and New York:
Penguin Books, 1986.
654
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Select bibliography
Yu Xin. The Lament for the South: Yü Hsin’s “Ai Chiang-nan fu.” Trans. and annotated by
William T. Graham Jr. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1980.
Chapter 4: The cultural Tang (650–1020)
Bryant, Daniel, Lyric Poets of the Southern Tang: Feng Yansi (903–960), and Li Yu (937–978).
Vancouver: University of British Columbia Press, 1982.
Chou E. Shan. Reconsidering Tu Fu: Literary Greatness and Cultural Context. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1995.
Demiéville, Paul. L’Oeuvre de Wang le Zélateur (Wang Fan-tche). Poèmes populaires des
T’ang, VIII–IX siècle. Paris: Collège de France: Institutut des hautes études chinoises,
1982.
Frodsham, J. D. Goddesses, Ghosts, and Demons: The Collected Poems of Li He (790–816). London:
Anvil Press Poetry, 1983.
Hartman, Charles. Han Yu and the T’ang Search for Unity. Princeton: Princeton University
Press, 1985.
Hawkes, David. A Little Primer of Tu Fu. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967.
Kroll, Paul W. Meng Hao-jan. Boston: Twayne, 1981.
Larsen, Jeanne. Brocade River Poems: Selected Works of the Tang Dynasty Courtesan Xue Tao.
Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1987.
Liu, James J. Y. The Poetry of Li Shangyin. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1969.
Mair, Victor H. Painting and Performance: Chinese Picture Recitation and Its Indian Genesis.
Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press, 1988.
. T’ang Transformation Texts. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1989.
. Tun-huang Popular Narratives. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1983.
Nienhauser, William, et al. Liu Tsung-yuan. New York: Twayne, 1973.
. P’i Jih-hsiu. Boston: Twayne, 1979.
Owen, Stephen. The End of the Chinese “Middle Ages”: Essays in Mid-Tang Literary Culture.
Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 1996.
. The Great Age of Chinese Poetry: The High Tang. New Haven: Yale University Press,
1980.
. The Late Tang: Chinese Poetry of the Mid-Ninth Century (827–860). Cambridge, MA:
Harvard Asia Center, 2006.
Rouzer, Paul. Writing Another’s Dream: The Poetry of Wen Tingyun. Stanford, CA: Stanford
University Press, 1993.
Sanders, Graham. Words Well Put: Visions of Poetic Competence in the Chinese Tradition.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia Center, 2006.
Schafer, Edward H. The Divine Woman: Dragon Ladies and Rain Maidens in T’ang Literature.
San Francisco: North Point Press, 1978.
. The Golden Peaches of Samarkand: A Study of T’ang Exotics. Berkeley: University of
California Press, 1963.
. Mirages on the Sea of Time: The Taoist Poetry of Ts’ao T’ang. Berkeley: University of
California Press, 1985.
. Pacing the Void: T’ang Approaches to the Stars. Berkeley: University of California
Press, 1977.
655
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Select bibliography
. The Vermillion Bird: Tang Images of the South. Berkeley; University of California
Press, 1967.
Shields, Anna Marshall. Crafting a Collection: The Cultural Contexts and Poetic Practice of the
(Collection from among the Flowers). Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia
Huajian ji
Center, 2006.
Varsano, Paula M., Tracking the Banished Immortal: The Poetry of Li Bo and Its Critical Reception.
Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press, 2003.
Waley, Arthur, trans. Ballads and Stories from Tun-huang. London: George Allen and Unwin,
1960.
. The Life and Times of Po Chü-i 772–846. London and New York: Routledge, 2005.
. The Poetry and Career of Li Po 701–762. London, and Boston: George Allen and
Unwin, 1979.
Warner, Ding Xiang. A Wild Deer amid Soaring Phoenixes: The Opposition Poetics of Wang Ji.
Honolulu: The University of Hawai’i Press, 2003.
Yates, Robin D. S. Washing Silk: The Life and Selected Poetry of Wei Zhuang (834?–910).
Cambridge, MA: Harvard Council on East Asian Studies, 1988.
Yu, Pauline. The Poetry of Wang Wei. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1980.
Chapter 5: The Northern Song (1020–1126)
Bol, Peter. “This Culture of Ours”: Intellectual Transitions in T’ang and Sung China. Stanford,
CA: Stanford University Press, 1992.
Chang, Kang-i Sun. The Evolution of Chinese Tz’u Poetry: From Late Tang to Northern Sung.
Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1980.
Chaves, Jonathan. Mei Yao-ch’en and the Development of Early Sung Poetry. New York:
Columbia University Press.
Egan, Ronald. The Problem of Beauty: Aesthetic Thought and Pursuits in Northern Song Dynasty
China. Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia Center, 2006.
_______. Word, Image, and Deed in the Life of Su Shi. Cambridge, MA: Council on East Asian
Studies, Harvard University, 1994.
Fuller, Michael A. The Road to East Slope: The Development of Su Shi’s Poetic Voice. Stanford,
CA: Stanford University Press, 1990.
Grant, Beata. Mount Lu Revisited: Buddhism in the Life and Writings of Su Shi. Honolulu:
University of Hawai’i Press, 1994.
Gregory, Peter N., and Daniel A. Getz Jr., ed. Buddhism in the Song. Honolulu: University
of Hawai’i Press, 2002.
Hightower, James R., and Florence Chia-ying Yeh. Studies in Chinese Poetry. Cambridge,
MA: Harvard Asia Center, 1998.
Palumbo-Liu, David. The Poetics of Appropriation: The Literary Theory and Practice of Huang
Tingjian. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 1993.
Sargent, Stuart Howard. The Poetry of He Zhu (1052–1125): Genres, Contexts, and Creativity.
Leiden: Brill, 2007.
Wang, Yugen. “Poetry in Print Culture: Texts, Reading Strategy, and Compositional
Poetics in Huang Tingjian (1045–1105) and the Late Northern Song.” Ph.D. diss.,
Harvard University, 2005.
656
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Select bibliography
West, Stephen H. “Spectacle, Ritual, and Social Relations: The Son of Heaven, Citizens, and
Created Space in Imperial Gardens in the Northern Song.” In Baroque Garden Cultures:
Emulation, Sublimation, Subversion, ed. Michael Conan. Washington, DC: Dumbarton
Oaks, 2004, 291–321.
Yang, Xiaoshan. Metamorphosis of the Private Sphere: Gardens and Objects in Tang–Song Poetry.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia Center, 2003.
Yoshikawa Kōjirō. An Introduction to Song Poetry. Trans. Burton Watson. Cambridge, MA:
Harvard Yenching Institute, 1967.
Yu, Pauline, ed. Voices of the Song Lyric in China. Berkeley: University of California Press,
1994.
Chapter 6: North and south: the twelfth
and thirteenth centuries
Bol, Peter K. “Chao Ping-wen (1159–1232): Foundations for Literati Learning.” In China under
Jurchen Rule, ed. Hoyt C. Tillman and Stephen H. West. Albany: State University of
New York Press, 1995, 115–44.
. “Seeking Common Ground: Han Literati under Jurchen Rule.” Harvard Journal of
Asiatic Studies 47, no. 2 (1987): 461–538.
Cavallo, Guglielmo, and Roger Chartier, eds. A History of Reading in the West. Trans. Lydia
G. Cochrane. Cambridge: Polity Press, 1999.
Chan, Hok-lam. The Historiography of the Chin Dynasty: Three Studies. Münchener Ostasiatische Studien 4. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner Verlag, 1970.
Chang, Kang-i Sun. “Symbolic and Allegorical Meanings in the Yüeh-fu pu-t’i Poem Series.”
Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 46, no. 2 (1986): 353–385.
Chartier, Roger. The Order of Books: Readers, Authors, and Libraries in Europe between the
Fourteenth and Eighteenth Centuries. Trans. Lydia G. Cochrane. Cambridge: Polity
Press, 1994.
Chia, Lucille. Printing for Profit: the Commercial Publishers of Jianyang, Fujian (11th–17th Centuries). Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2002.
Duke, Michael S. Lu You. Boston: Twayne, 1977.
Edgren, Sören. “Southern Song Printing in Hangzhou.” Bulletin of the Museum of Far Eastern
Antiquities 62 (1989): 1–212.
Fong, Grace S. Wu Wenying and the Art of Southern Song Ci Poetry. Princeton: Princeton
University Press, 1987.
Franke, Herbert, and Denis Twitchett, eds. Alien Regimes and Border States, 907–1368:
The Cambridge History of China, Vol. 6. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
1994.
Fuller, Michael A. “Aesthetics and Meaning in Experience: A Theoretical Perspective on
Zhu Xi’s Revision of Song Dynasty Views of Poetry.” Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies
65, no. 2 (2005): 311–355.
Hightower, James R., and Florence Chia-ying Yeh. Studies in Chinese Poetry. Cambridge,
MA: Harvard Asian Center, 1998.
Ho, Ping-ti. “An Estimate of the Total Population of Sung-Chin China.” Études Song (Sung
Studies) Series 1. 1 (1970): 33–53.
657
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Select bibliography
Idema, Wilt, and Stephen H. West. Chinese Theater, 1100–1450: A Source Book. Ed. Herbert
Franke and Wolfgang Bauer. Münchener Ostasiatische Studien. Wiesbaden: Franz
Steiner, 1982.
Jin Qicong. “Jurchen Literature under the Chin.” In China under Jurchen Rule, ed. Hoyt
C. Tillman and Stephen H. West. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1995
216–237.
Lian, Xinda. The Wild and Arrogant: Expression of Self in Xin Qiji’s Song Lyrics. New York:
Peter Lang, 1999.
Lin, Shuen-fu. “Space-Logic in the Longer Song Lyrics of the Southern Sung: A Reading of Wu Wen-ying’s ‘Ying-t’i-hsü.’” Journal of Sung–Yuan Studies 25 (1995): 169–
191.
. “Through a Window of Dreams: Reality and Illusion in the Song Lyrics of the
Song Dynasty.” In Hsiang Lectures on Chinese Poetry, Vol. 1. Montreal: McGill University
Center for East Asian Research, 2001, 19–40.
. The Transformation of the Chinese Lyrical Tradition: Chiang K’uei and Southern Sung
Tz’u Poetry. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1978.
Liu, James T. C. China Turning Inward: Intellectual–Political Changes in the Early Twelfth
Century. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1988.
Lu You. The Old Man Who Does as He Pleases: Selections from the Poetry and Prose of Lu Yu.
Trans. Burton Watson. New York: Columbia University Press, 1973.
Lynn, Richard John. “Chu Hsi as Literary Theorist and Critic.” In Chu Hsi and NeoConfucianism, ed. Wing-tsit Chan. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press, 1986, 337–
354.
Mote, Frederick W. Imperial China, 900–1800. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press,
1999.
. “A Millennium of Chinese Urban History: Form, Time, and Space Concepts in
Soochow,” Rice University Studies 59, no. 4 (1973): 35–66.
Poon, Ming-sun. “Books and Printing in Sung China (960–1279).” Ph.D. diss., University of
Chicago, 1979.
Schmidt, Jeremy D. Yang Wan-li. Boston: Twayne, 1976.
Tillman, Hoyt C. Confucian Discourse and Chu Hsi’s Ascendancy. Honolulu: University of
Hawai’i Press, 1992.
Tillman, Hoyt C., and Stephen H. West, eds. China under Jurchen Rule: Essays on
Chin Intellectual and Cultural History. Albany: State University of New York Press,
1995.
Tsien, Tsuen-hsuin. Written on Bamboo and Silk: The Beginnings of Chinese Books and Inscriptions. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1962.
Wu, K. T. “Chinese Printing under Four Alien Dynasties: (916–1368 A.D.)” Harvard Journal
of Asiatic Studies 13, nos. 3–4 (1950): 447–523.
Yang Wanli. Heaven My Blanket, Earth My Pillow: Poems from Sung Dynasty China. Trans.
Jonathan Chaves. New York: Weatherhill, 1975.
Yoshikawa, Kōjirō. An Introduction to Sung Poetry. Trans. Burton Watson. Cambridge, MA:
Harvard University Press, 1967.
Yu, Pauline, ed. Voices of the Song Lyric in China. Berkeley: University of California Press,
1994.
658
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Select bibliography
Chapter 7: Literature from the late Jin to the early Ming:
ca 1230–ca 1375
Chen, Yüan. Western and Central Asians in China under the Mongols: Their Transformation into
Chinese. Trans. Ch’ien Hsing Hai and L. C. Goodrich. Monumenta Serica Monograph
Series: Monumenta Serica, 1966.
Crown, Elleanor H. “Jeux d’Esprit in Yuan Dynasty Verse.” Chinese Literature: Essays,
Articles, Reviews 2, no. 2 (1980): 182–198.
Crump, J. I. Song-Poems from Xanadu. Michigan Monographs in Chinese Studies. Ann Arbor:
Center for Chinese Studies, 1993.
Idema, Wilt. “Some Remarks and Speculations Concerning P’ing-Hua.” In Chinese Vernacular Fiction, ed. W. L. Idema. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1974, 69–120.
———. “Why You Never Have Read a Yuan Drama: The Transformation of Zaju at the
Ming Court.” In Studi in Onore Di Lanciello Lanciotti, ed. S. M. Carletti et al. Napoli:
Institute Universiatorio Orientale, 1996, 765–791.
Idema, Wilt, and Stephen H. West. Chinese Theater 1100–1450: A Source Book. Ed. Herbert
Franke and Wolfgang Bauer. Münchener Ostasiatische Studien. Wiesbaden: Franz
Steiner, 1982.
Langlois, John D. “Chinese Culturalism and the Yuan Analogy: Seventeenth-Century
Perspectives.” Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 40, no. 2 (1980): 355–398.
Llamas, Regina. “Retribution, Revenge, and the Ungrateful Scholar in Early Chinese
Southern Drama.” Asia Major 20, no. 2 (2007): 75–101.
Lynn, Richard J. Kuan Yün-Shih. Ed. William R. Schultz. Twayne World Authors. New
York: Twayne, 1980.
———. “Tradition and the Individual: Ming and Ch’ing Views of Yüan Poetry.” Journal of
Oriental Studies 15, no. 1 (1977): 1–19.
Radtke, Kurt W. Poetry of the Yuan Dynasty. Faculty of Asian Studies Monographs. Canberra:
Australian National University, Faculty of Asian Studies, 1984.
Schlepp, Wayne. San-Ch’ü, Its Technique and Imagery. Madison: University of Wisconsin
Press, 1970.
Sun, Mei. “Exploring the Historical Development of Nanxi, Southern Theatre.”
CHINOPERL Papers 24 (2002): 35–65.
———. “Performances of Nanxi.” Asian Theatre Journal 13, no. 2 (1996): 141–166.
West, Stephen H. “Text and Ideology: Ming Editors and Northern Drama.” In The Song–
Yuan–Ming Transition in Chinese History, ed. Paul Jakov Smith and Richard von Glahn.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard Asia Center, 2003, 329–373.
Yoshikawa, Kōjirō. Five Hundred Years of Chinese Poetry 1150–1650, the Chin, Yüan, and Ming.
Trans. John Timothy Wixted. Princeton Library of Asian Translations. Princeton, NJ:
Princeton University Press, 1989.
659
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
= #
#
=4##
=4#
=
= #
=
=#
=2#
=
#
=
=#
= #
=
=#
"#"
<#8
<#
<#4
<###
<#.
<#*
<#(#
<#
<#!
"##
<# #
<#
<#
<#
<#
<# #6##
<# ##
<#
<###
<#
<#<#
<#;#
<#7
<#4
<#3#
<#'
<#'
<#&#
<#:
<#6
<#,+#
<#(
<#&#
"#"#
<#!#
<# #
"##
<#
<# #
<# ##
<#7#
<#
<# #
<
<
<#
<
<"
"
<
<
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
< #
<#
<#!#
<
"
"
"
<
<
"C"B
"C!#A# B
<
<7#
"#
"##
"##
"#
"#
"# # #
<#
"#
"#
<
<
<
"
<
<
<
"
< #
< #
< ###
<'
<'+- #
<
<#
"
<
"CB
<
"#
"
" ## !
"
;#<
;#7
;#4
;#4
;#2#
;#2
;#+#
;#(
;#'#
;#'
;# #
;##
!#
;#4
;#4 #
;#4 #
;###
;##
;#<#
;#;#
;#;
;#,
;#+#
;#*#
;#&#
;#&
;## #
!##
;# #
;+
;#
;#
;#
;#
;#
;#9
;#4
;#-
;# #
;##
;## #
;#!
!##
!#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
;#
;#
;#
;# #
;#<
;#;
;# #
;# #
!C!# B
;<# #
;;
;8#
;8
;8
;6C! B
;6C! B
;2#
;2
;-
;-
;+
;+
;+ #
;+"#
;)
;'#
;'
;&#
!
;6#
;4>)#
;4
;-##
;'
;@6#
; #
;#
!
;;#
!
;
;3#
! #
; #
; #
;
;
;!C1#/ B
;
;7#
;6#!
;2#
;# #
;+#
;
;+#
;*#
!#
!!#
;!
;!"
;!
;!
;! #
;#
!
;
;#
;# # #
;
;
;# # #-#
;
!C !B
!" #
;
!
;
!
;
;)#' # #
!
!
; #
;
;7#
;6
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
;2
;-
;+
;'
;'
;'#
;& #
;&#
!
#
:##
:#4#;# #
:##
:#*#%$
%
:#*#
:# #
:# #
:#
:# #
:#
:#
:# #
:#&#
#>! >
:# #
:#
:#
:#&#
#
:#<# #
:#8
:#8
:#
:#+!#
$
:#+
:#
:#
#
#
:#
:#!#
:####"#
#!#
#"
#"
:#6#
# ##
#
:#7#
:#-#
:#
:##
#"
:#
:#
##
:##
C;##
B
:#
#
:# #
:# #
:# #
:#
:# C1# B
C
B
:#
:#
:# # #
:##+# ##
#
:#
# #
#
# #
:# #
:
:7##
:#
:
:#
:#
:) #
: # #
:
#
:#
:#
#!
#
:# #!#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
:#4#
:#-'#
:#!
##
#
"
:4#
:
:)
:'
:'
:
:4 #
:'
:
:&
:&
:
:#+
:#+" #
:#6#
:#
:#
:#
:#*#
:
:#
:!#
: #)
:
:,
:*#
:)
:(#
::
: #
:8
:7#
:3
:2
:1
:1
:+#
:+##
:+ #
:
:(
:'##
:'
:'
:#;
:#;
:#;
:#3
:#.
:#'
:##1
#
C"B
##
:#
:#
:# ##
# #
:!
:4
:
:
:#
:#
:
9"
9:
9: #:
9: #6
9'#
9&
9
9
9
#
9#
9#
9
9 #
#C"B
#C A# # B
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
8# #
8#"##"
8##
#"##
##
8#; #
8#;
8#
8#4#
8#3#
8#2#
8#.#
8#.
8#+
8#)
8#'
8#'
8#&
8#& #
8#&
#!# #
8#8
8#6
8#'
#
#
8# #
8# #
8#
# #
8# #
8# #
"
8C=B
C!!B
!B
8;#
88
8
8#
8'#
8'#
8'
8&
#
8 #
8
8
8
8<
8;#
8
84#
83#
82#
82#
8
8,
8+
8(
8(#
8(#
8'
8'#
8'
8
8
8#
8
8
8
8 #
8
7#
7#<#
#
#
7#
7#
#
7# !#
7#6#
7#3
7#2
7#2 # #
7#2
7#.#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
7#+
7#+#
7#)
7#(#
7#'#
7#'#
7#'
7#'
7#&
7# #
7# #
7##
7# #
7# #
7# #
7# # #
7
77
76
7
#
74
7)
76#
7!
73
7 !
7 #
#
!
72
7+
7 # #
7:#
#
6#!#"#
6#
73#
73#
7,
7+
7'>=
7'
7& , #4 #
&#(#
7##
7#"#
7#
7#
7#
7#'>(# # #
7#! #
7#
7#
7#!
# ###
7# #
#
7##
7#
#
7#
#
7
7"#
7
7
7# #
7
7#
7
7 #
7#
7 #" #
7#"
7#
7
7
7
7# #
7<#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
7;
76#
71##
71
7.
7-
7+
7*#
7(#
7 #
7"
7
7
7 "# #
7
7 #
7
7
7
7 ##
7
6#
6#!#
6#.!
6#C@##B
6#"
6#;#
6#8
6#8
6#7# #"#
6#6
6#6
6#6
6#4!
6#
6#2#
6#.
6#-
6#-
6#
6# # #
6#+
6#
6#*
6#)
6#)
6#(#
6#'
6#'
6#'#
6#'
6# #;
6##
6#
6#
6#
6# #
6##
6# # #
6#4
6#*#
##
##
6;#
6;#
68#
68 #
68 #
64
60
6+#
6 #
6(
6'#
6&
6&
"
6#
6#
6
6#<"
6
6#7
6
6#
66#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
61#
6+
6(
6&
6&
6 7#
6
6
6 #
6=
66#
64
64
6
6
68#
67#
6#"##
6-#
6+ #
6'
6'
6'
6&
#
6##
6#'##
6#
6#
6##
#
6##
6#
6##
6#"#
6#*#
6#)
6#(#
6#'
6#+
6#;#
6#4
6##
6#*#
6#*#
6#&
6#!#
6#
6#1
6#+
6#&
6#@2#
6#
# ##
6# !
6#
6#
6#
6# #
6# #
# #
6:
6+
6!#
6!#
6!
6
6#
6
6
6!
6
6 #
6
6@#
6##
6(# #
#
6#
#
# #
6
C#!!B
4<
4
4
4 #
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
4&#
4#;
4#:#
4#4#
4#3
4#1
4#0#
4#+ #
4#'
#
#
#C#B
#CB
4#
##
4##
4##
#"
4#8#
4#
4#6#
4#
4#3
4#'#
4#'
4#& #
4#&
4#
4#
#
4##
4# #
4#
4#
4#&
##
4##
##
4#
4##
#
4#
4#
4!#
4(
4#+#
4
4
4
4#
4
4# #
4+
4
4
4
4# #
4;
48#
43
4"
4!#
4 !#
4#
4"#
4 #
4 #
4 #
4 # #
4
4
4
4#
4
4 #
4
C" !B
C !B
4
4
4!#
4#
4
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
4"#
4
4
4
4#
4
4#
4 #
4 #
#
4#:#
#
4
#
4!
41##
41
4 #
4!
4 #
#
# #!
3# #*#"#
3#'
3##
3#6
3#+
3#'
3#
##!#
3#
3"#
3=
3=+#
38#
3# #
36#
3,
3'#
3' #
3&
3#
3 #
3 #
3
3 #
3 #
A #
3#
3#6
3###
3!
2#+ #
2# #
2#
2##
2#
2#:#
##
2#
2 #'
2 #
2#
2 #
C#A!B
C#B
2=
2<#
2<# #
2<#
2;#
2;#
2;#
2;
2; #
2;
2;
2:# #
2:
2:
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
2: #
2:#
29
28#
2
28 #
27#
27#
27
27#
26#
26
26#
2
24
24
24
23# #
23#!
22
22
21
21
2-#
2-#
2- #
2,#
2+##
2#
2# #
2+#
2+##
2+#
2+
2+
2+
2 # #
2(
2(
2'##
2'#
2'C24#B
2'
2'#
2'
2'
C
B
2'#
2&#
2&
2&
#CB
#CB
2#( #
2#!#!
2#
2#4
2#0#
2#+#
2#C2#B
2#C2#B
2#+
2#+
2#
2# #
2#
#
2#
2# #
2 #
2 #
#
2
2
2<
24
2+
2#
2 #
2"
2
2;
#
2 #
2!
2=
2<#
2<
2<#
2<#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
2<
2< >3#
2<
2;#
2;#
2;
2;C2<#B
2;C(B
2:#
2:
28#
2
27#
27
26
24C ! B
#
24
24
24C2(#"#B
23#
23 #
23
23
22
22 #
21#
2.
2-
2+
2+
C
2*#
2*
2*
2)C6#! ;B
2)C6#! 2#B
2(#
2(#!
2(
B
2(
2(
2(
2( #
2(
2(
2'#
2'#
2' #
2'
2'
2'
>
2'
! B
2'C! B
2'
2'
2'
2'#
2'
2'
2&
2&
2&
2&
2& #
2& # #
2& #
"#
#
##
2#
2
2 #
2
2 ##'
2
2!
"#
2###
2
2=
2<#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
2<
2<
2;#
2;
2;
28# #
27#
27
27#
26
24
24#
24 #
24
23#
22# #
22
2
2+ #
2
2*
2)
2(
2(
2(
2'#
2'
2'
2'#
2'
2&#
2&#
2&#
2&
2&
2&#
2&#
2&
2&#
2#"#
2# #
2"
2 #6#(
2
2
2
2
2
2< #
2#
26#
2'
2
2 ##
2#
2#
2# #
2
2!
2 #
1#8#
1#7
1#-#
1#,
1#,!
1#,
1#(
1#'
1#'#
1#'#>4##
1#& #
1#&!#
1#!# #
1##
1##
#!
1#
1#6
1#
1#
1# #
1# ##
1#
1#'#
1# #
17#
1+
1'#!
1&
!
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
1#
1 #
1;#
1
16##
14#
14#
14#
13
1-
1)!#
1'##
#
1!#
1#
1 "#
1
1 #
18
16
1#3#
# # #
1#(
1# # #
## #
1
C!#B
C!B
C#B
1 #C;6#B
1# #
#
1 #
1
"
1
1
1
1
1
1
1# #
1(
C
B
#
1#
1###
1#
1;#
1;
16#
14
0#(#>0#
0#
0#-
0#
0#"
0#!
0##
0##
0#
0#
0##
0##
#
0# #
0#
0#
0#
0
0
0
03! ###
0)# '
0( #'
0'#
0&#>*
>
0!#
0+
#
/ #4
/ #+ #
/ #(
/ #(#
/ #&#
##
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
#
.#2#
.#'
#
.<#
.:
.-
.+
.(
.'
.&
.
.,
#
.#
.!
#
#
>
.##
#
.#
.#
.#
.-
C"#A# B
CB
-C#B
-#
-#
-
-
-
-
-
-(
-#1
-#-
-#-#
-#
-#) #
-#&
-#
-#&
-#
-#
-#
-##
-##
-# #
-#4
-#
-#(
-
-
-
-
C B
-
-7#
-6
-4#
-
-# #
-
C!# B
CA#B
CB
CB
-<
-#
-
-
-"#
-"
-"#
-
-
-
-
#
-
-
!#!#
-
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
-;
-;
-2
-
- #
-)#
-)
- "#
-
-
-#
-# #
- ##
-.
-'
-'#
-#"#
-#4
-#
-#+
-#+
-#*#
-#*#
-#& #
-# #-"#
-# # -#6##
-# #''-!
#
-# C:#!B
,##
,#4
C#"B
C#B
,8#
,! #
,! #"#
, #
#
,6# #1# # #
,.
,+
,#4
,#(#
,#(#
,#'
,* #
,
,
+# #
# #
+##
+#"
+#
+#
+# #
##
+# #
+#
+##
+#
#
#
+#
+'
+ #
+#
# #!#
#
+#:##
+#
+#*#
+#
#"
+#7##
+#6
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
+#
+#
+#*
+#'#
#!#
+##
+##)#
+##'
+#
+#
#
+#
+#
+##
+#
+# #
#
+##
+##
+#'
+##
# #
+# #
+
+7#
+4
+4
+.
+-#
++
+'
+6
+
+,
+ #
#
+#
+#
+
+
+
+ # #
+
"#
C B
C#B
C AB
C!"B
C B
"
+"
+;
+:#
+ #
+6
+
+!#
+ #
+4
+4
+2
+
+
+
+#
+'##
+
+'
+&
"
+
#
+
+
#
+#
+
+
+
+
#
+#
+
+#
+
+
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
+
#
+
+
#!
!
+ ##
+C !A#B
+!#
"
+#
+
+
+-
+(
+
+' #
+# #
+#
+
+#
+ #
+ #
+
#
+
+
+
+0#
+
#
+
+*
#
+
+
+ !
#
+ ## !#
+
CB
#B
+ #
+" #
++
+*
+#
+#7#
+#4
+#.
+#-#
+#,#
+#,
+#*#
+#(
+#(#
+#'#
+#'
+#&
+#&
+ #
+
+7#
+6
+2)A)2#
+2#
+
+1
+
+)
+(#
+'
+'
+'# #
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
+&
+ #
+
+;
+7
+6 #
+6
+4
+-
++
++
+*#
+)
+(# #
+(# #
+(
+&
+!
+7
+6
+4!
+1
+
+*###
"
+###
#
+<
+;
+:
+9
+7# #
+7
+-
+-#
+-
+-#
++
+)#
+&
+&#
+
+#
+
+
#
#
#!
#
*#
*## #
*#
*##
*# #
*##
*#
*# '2#"
*#
*#
*#
*#:##
*#
*#
*#
*#+
*#"## #
*#"
*#6
*#4
*#
*# #
*#+!
*#
*#6
*#4 #
*#3#
*#-#
*# #
*#'#C*#-#B
*#&
*## #
*##
#
#
*
*1#
* #
*!# #
C
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
B
#% $ #
#
*#
*# #
*#
*#
*#
*#(
*#"# #
*# ''### #
##
#
*##
#
# #
#
*#
*#
#
*#
*!#
*
*##
* #!
*6
#
#
*"#
*"#*#
)##
)#
# #
#
#
#
)#=
)#<#
)#<
)#<#
)#<C! B
)#<C! B
)#;#
)#;#
)#;
)#;
)#:#
)#:!
)#:"#
)#8#
)#8"
)#8
)#8
)#7"#
)##!#
)#6
)#4C! B
)#4C! B
)#4C ! B
)#4#
! B
)#4#C*#B
)#2#
)#2"#
)#1#
)#1#
)#
)#.#
)#-
)#-
)#,
! B
)#,C ! B
)#,
)#+
)#+
)#+ #
)#+
)#+
)#+
)#)#
)#)
)#(#
)#(
)#(
)#(#!
)#(
)#'#
)#'#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
)#'
)#'C! B
! !B
)#'C !B
)#'
)#'
)#'##
)#'!
)#'C ! B
)#'C! B
)#&#
)#&#
)#&
)#&#
)#!#
)#
#
)# -#
)##
##
)# #2#
)# #*#
#
#
#
#
#
)C##A5B
)C#A5B
)=
)6
)6
)4#1 24
)4
)1
)+
)
)+
)+
)(#!
)'
)'
)'
)&#
)&
)
)&#
)
)
)# #
)#
#
)
)4
)-#
)#
)*# #
)*
) #
) #
)'#"
)'
)&
!
CB
)8##
)4#
)#!
)
)
)#
#
???
)>.
)
) #
) #
) #
) # #
#
) #""
) #"
!#
"
)C#B
):#
)
>
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
)6#
)4
)4
)4
)4
)2
)1# #
).
)+ #
)+
))
))
) #
)
)(
#!
)'!
)'
)&#C)&#B
)&#
)&
)&
)"
)"
)!
)!#
) ##
)
)
)
)
) # #
)#
)##
)
)
) #
)
C##B
C#B
C# !##B
C#!B
(
C
B
(3#
((
((#
(
(
(&!
(#
(#*
#!#
(#<
(#!#
(#+
(#&#
#
(#
(#
(#"
#C###!B
#C#B
(#
(#
(#2#
(#*
(#(
(#'
(# #
(#
(##
(#"#
(# #
(#
(#
(#
(#1
(#
(#<##
(#<
(#;
(#!+! #*#
(#:#!
(#7#
(#
(#
(#6
(#2#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
(#-
(#-
(#+
(#*
(#)#
(#'#
(#'
(# #
(#&
# #
(#&#
(#& #
(#&
#!
(#
#
#
#
##
(#
#
#
(# #
(! #
(=
(=
(=
(<
(;#
(:#
(8
(8
(6
(6#
(6
(
(4#
(2#
(2
(+#
(+
(*#
((#
(&#
(
(
(##
(
( #
(!!#
(
C B
(
(-
('
"#
#
C#B
C!#B
#C#"B
(4 &
(+#
"
(! # "#
(#
#
(#"#+#!# #
(## ##) ##
&
(
(
(
(
(
(
( # #
( #
( ###
( #
( # #
(
(;
(!
(7#
(7#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
(6
(6#
(6
(4
(4#
(4'#
(4
(4
(2
(1#
(1#
(-(
(+#
(+
(+
(+C+B
C
B
()
() #
((#
((##
((#
((##
((
('4#
('
(&#
#
(#
#
(##
(##
(#
##
(##
#
(#
#
# #
(# #
# #
(# #
(!#!!#
!
(=
(:#
(
(, 2#
(,#<"
(, #
(+
(*#
(3#
(-
(
(
'#6>'#
'#C#B
'#:
'#
'#7#
'#7# #
'#4 #
'#3
'#,
'#+
'#'#
'#'
'#'
'#&
'#&
'#<
'#; #
'#8#
'#7
'#7#
'#7
'#7
'#6 #
'#6#
'#4#
'#4
'#4
'#4
'#4
'#2#
'#1#
'#0
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
'#.
'#
'#+ #
'#+(#
'#
'#*# # #
'#)#
'#)
>
'#)# #
'#(
'#(
'#(
'#(
'#(#
'#'
'#'#
'#'
'#&#
'#&#
'#&#
'#&
'#&
'#
'###
'## #
'#
#
'# "#
'# #
'##&#
'##
'# # 4# #
#
'# !
'#
'#
'# #
'#6
'#6
'#
'#(#
'#(
'#!
#!
##
##
# ## #
#
# #
#
'4
'1
'+
' #
'
'&
';!#
' # # #
!#
C#B
B
CB
!#!B
CB
'
'
'
!
#
!
'#!
#!
'C;#! ;#B
'C! B
'
';
'8#
'#!
'4
'3
''
''
'&
'&
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
'!# #
'-
''#
'
'
'
' #
'
'
#
##
' #
#
'
'
'
'
' #
' #
' #
' #
#
'
'!# #
'
'
#
'#
'#
'#
'
!
' "#
'<#
" #
! #
'; 7##
!
':#
'7# #
'0#
'+
'*###
'
''#
'
'
'
#
' #
' #
' # #
'
'C!B
C#B
';#
'
'
'4
'4#
'2#
'
'-
'+#
#
'(
'(#
''
''
'#<#
'#;#
'# ##!# #
'#:#
'#:#
'#:
'#6#
'#6
'#4
'#4
'#4
#
'#
'#+#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
'#+#
'#+
'#)
'#(
'#'
'#
'#&
'#
'#
'#
'## ##
'##
'#
'##
'# ##
'# #
'#4##
'# #6# #
4#
#
'#
'#
'!
'8
'
'
'+
'"
'
' "#'#!"#
'
'#
'##
'#
'
' #
'#!##
'##!
'#
'#
' *#
' (
' '
' &#
#
&#
&#
&#
&# #
&#
##
#
#
&#
##
&<## #<#
&7
&4
&1
& !#
#
#
&#;#
&#:#
#


#
#


##



C# A#
!B


&#,
&#+
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
&#+!
&#+
&#+#
&#*#
&#*#
&#)#
&#)
&#)#
&#(#
&#(# #
&#(
&#( # #
! B
&#'#C ! B
&#'##
&#'
&#'>& >+
&#'##
&#'
&#&#
&#&#
&#&#
&#&
&#&
&#&
&#&#
#
&#)
#
&#!
&#C#B
&#<


&#
#

!
&#,
&#+
&#'
&#'C2#6#B
&#
&#&
&#&;#9#
>
>
&##
&
&"##
C# B
C#!B
&;
&:
&
&C#B
&;#
&:# #
&8
&7
&
&-#
&+ #
&(#
&'
&&
&
#
&# #
&
"
& !
&
& #
&
&'
&
&
#
&#
C# #B
B
& #
& # ## #+#
#
&
&6
&
&,
&+!
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
&!#*
& #
&
&#C#B
&C+B
C
B
&7* #
&
& #
&
& #
&
& #
& # *# #
!
&
&=
&<# #
&:
&:
&8
&
&1
&#
&,
&+
&
&
&(
&'
&'#
&&#
&
&<#
&;
&:#
&
&1
&-#
&)
&(
&(
&'#
&' #
&'
#
#

&#&#
&#&
&#&
&#"#
&#
&'#
#
&
& #
#
&
!
"
&
& !
&2
&+
&(#
& #
& #
&
#
&
&
&
& #
& :#
&<
&-
&&
#
&
&
&;
&*#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
&*
&*
&(#
&#
"
&!
& #
&8
&-
&+
&
& #
!
&!#
Cambridge Histories Online © Cambridge University Press, 2011
Index
Abe no Nakamaro, 314
abstruse learning, 176–177
account ( ji), 396
account of an excursion (youji), 289
admonition (zhen), 118, 138–140, 149
aesthetic
literary, 2, 5, 8, 13, 14–15, 364, 452, 477,
482–498, 516–517, 529
objects, 550
principles, 237, 433–434
agriculture, 268, 534
and King Wu Ding, 7
and Lord Millet, 25–26
manuals, 111
agriculturists (nongjia), 61
Aguda, 465, 508
all keys and modes (zhugongdiao), 540–541, 638
Amitabha Sutra,
see sutras
¯
Among the Flowers (Huajian ji), 355–356,
363–364, 439, 441
An Lushan Rebellion, 316–317, 320–322, 373, 470
Analects (Lunyu), 19, 28, 36–55, 61, 66, 67–69,
93, 114, 137, 149, 192, 221, 225, 327
ancestors, 1, 7–8, 10, 11, 12, 14, 42, 83, 340, 489,
500, 534, 574, 596
and hymns, 23–24
ancient-style prose (guwen, archaic prose), 6,
21, 40–41, 71, 103, 287, 316, 340, 387, 533
anecdotal literature, 311
and Chan, 431
collections of, 52, 212–213, 241–242, 264, 288,
300, 308, 345, 346, 357, 362, 365, 454, 500
and Warring States prose, 52, 67–68
in the Western Han, 99–107
and the Zhuangzi, 75
and the Zuo Tradition, 45, 49, 50–51
appointment, royal, 10–12, 24, 112, 250–251,
399, 579, 614
Approximating Elegance (Erya), 114, 184
aristocracy, 200, 201, 218, 247, 267, 291, 301,
360, 474, 479
astrology, 7, 65, 100
authenticity, 68, 86, 164, 166, 209, 213, 491, 549,
579, 599, 614
and Confucius, 68, 86
and the Mao Tradition of the Poetry, 21, 22
in song and historical narrative, 31
of Western Han texts, 40, 101, 107, 111
authority, 477, 479, 482, 511, 513, 612
and the Classic of Poetry, 16
cultural, 200, 254, 578
imperial, 111, 113, 117, 143, 151, 232, 246
and ru classicists, 46, 56, 67–68, 83, 110
and the Spring and Autumn Annals, 108
and Western Zhou kings, 15–17
autobiography, 93, 133–134, 171, 173, 191, 211,
220, 240–241, 318, 369, 391, 444, 446
and shi, 437–438
and Sima Qian, 100, 101–103
Avatamsaka Sutra
¯ (Huayan jing), see sutras
Bai Fen, 635–636
Bai Juyi, 82, 330, 332, 333, 336, 338, 342, 343–345,
348, 361, 370
exchange collection (changhe ji), 344
influence of, 357, 367, 370, 385, 390, 418, 495,
644–645
“New Yuefu”, 327, 334–335, 346
Bai Pu, 636
Bai Ting, 580
Bai Xingjian, 336
Baizhang Huaihai, 532
bamboo as writing material, 2, 9, 10, 19–21, 27,
46, 58, 62–66, 71, 73, 105, 106, 107, 112,
114, 117, 118, 183, 201
Bamboo Annals, 183
bamboo-branch lyrics (zhuzhi ci), 595–596,
606, 608–609
691
Index
Ban Biao, 119–121, 133
Ban Chao, 121, 420
Ban Gu, 90, 103, 121–128, 135, 138, 144–145, 161,
164, 616, 619
History of the Han (Han shu), 94–95, 126, 167
“Monograph on the Five Phases” (Wu
xing zhi), 60–62
Comprehensive Discussions in the White Tiger
Hall, 125
Ban Jieyu, 95
Ban Zhao, 127, 128–129
banquet, 8, 9, 20, 24, 83, 85, 170, 186, 201, 223,
243, 251, 271, 278, 283, 289, 290, 355,
364, 366, 443, 509
music (yanyue), 475
Bao Xi (Fu Xi), 5
Bao Zhao, 227, 232, 238–240, 241, 243, 248, 267,
351
baobian, see “praise and blame”
Baochang, 253
Basics of Literature Divided by Genre
(Wenzhang liubie ben), 229
Biographies of Buddhist Nuns (Biqiuni zhuan),
265
baojuan, see prosimetrical texts
bense, see inherent traits of the form
bianwen, see transformation text
biji xiaoshuo, see miscellany
binome, 17, 36, 77, 80, 91, 150
Blue Cliff Record (Biyan lu), 431
Boliang style, 243
bone inscriptions, 1–2, 3, 7–8
Book of Lord Shang (Shangjun shu), 72
Book on the Incomparability of Yue (Yue jue shu),
52
Brief Account of Events of the Tripartite Split
(Sanfen shi lüe), 629–630
bronze inscriptions ( jinwen), 1–2, 8–17, 23, 24,
39, 42, 138–140
bronze vessels, 1–2, 8, 9–10, 11–13, 15–16, 18,
138
Buddhism, 4, 136, 183, 200, 202, 208, 210, 212,
213, 214–216, 224, 225–226, 227,
245–246, 253, 254, 255, 258, 262–263,
265, 268, 271, 278, 311, 317–320, 328,
340–341, 364, 373–376, 407, 434, 460, 501,
534, 540–541, 560, 576, 622
canon, 288, 296, 297–298
Chan, 75, 349, 382
yulu, 352
lettered (wenzi), 426
Huichang Persecution, 352–353, 373–376
miracle tales, 242
and poetry in the Song, 425–432
Tiantai, 382
Bureau of Music (yuefu), 95, 334
bureaucratic writing, 7, 10–12, 107, 118, 582
cabinet-style poetry (taige ti), 582–583, 595
Cai Jing, 415
Cai Juhou, 406
Cai Lun, 117
Cai Yan, 165–166, 176
Cai Yong, 119, 155–160, 164, 169, 569
calendars, 100, 102, 118, 127, 220, 412, 534
calligraphy, 6, 16, 27–28, 76, 149, 155, 200, 208,
209, 269, 298, 315, 350, 383, 395, 410,
418, 428, 429–430, 433, 462–463, 516,
576, 581, 589–590
Cang Jie Compendium of Glosses, 114
Cao Cao, 117, 152, 165, 167–168, 169–173, 224,
562, 629
Cao Pi, 116, 117, 118, 152, 169–173, 176, 206, 210,
217, 229
“Discussion of Literature” (Lun wen), 106,
184
Normative Discourses, 167
Cao Tang, 353, 363
Cao Zhi, 82, 163, 166, 172–176, 179, 185, 193, 263,
378, 504, 562, 619
Ceremonial Ritual (Yili), 66, 84
ceremony, see ritual
Chang Qu
Record of the Kingdom of Huayang
(Huayangguo zhi), 210
Chang’an, 90, 95, 113, 117, 120, 122, 123–125, 131,
132, 141, 144–145, 152, 225, 228, 272, 282,
290, 291, 292, 300, 306, 310, 313, 317, 322,
325, 329, 330, 348, 352, 360, 363, 436, 437
Chao Buzhi, 418
Chao Cuo, 41
Chen Fan, 151
Chen Liang, 525, 538
Chen Lin, 170
Chen Shi, 160
Chen Shidao, 418–419, 425, 473, 579
Chen Shubao, 270
Chen Yuyi, 468, 520, 525, 538, 579
Chen Zi’ang, 292, 302–303, 314, 586
Cheng Jufu, 584, 591
Cheng Jun, 278
cherishing the past (huaigu), 574, 601, 602–604
chidu, see informal letters under letters
Chinese script, 1–7, 27–28, 58–60, 115
Chinggis Khan, 543
Christianity, 595
692
Index
Chu, state of, 20, 51, 66, 74, 95
and Chu melodies (Chu sheng), 88, 97, 160,
165–166
Chu Guangxi, 290
Chu Liang, 285
Chu Shaosun, 100
ci, see song lyrics
civil service examination ( jinshi), 6, 38,
250–251, 287, 289, 294–295, 306, 307,
315, 318, 331–333, 342, 360, 365, 386,
394–396, 400, 410–411, 477, 498–500,
502, 507, 511, 512–514, 555, 558, 560–565,
576–577, 583, 593, 613–617
Classic of Changes (Yijing), 5–6, 17–18, 61, 109,
111–115, 130, 149, 183, 225, 395, 415, 483,
484
Classic of Documents (Shujing), 16–17, 30, 39–44,
61, 108, 109, 111–115, 125, 149, 415
Classic of Filial Piety (Xiaojing), 61, 149
Classic of Mountains and Seas (Shanhai jing),
45–46, 184, 212
Classic of Poetry (Shijing), 5, 16–28, 30, 61, 86,
88, 93–94, 99, 104, 105, 109, 111–115,
122–123, 125, 149, 157, 160, 231, 327,
334–335, 361, 493, 513, 519, 564, 607,
617–619, 620
Classic of the Way and the Power (Daode jing),
see Laozi
classicists and classicism, 19, 141
in the Qin period, 86, 87, 107–108, 110,
111–112
in the Warring States period, 26, 39,
46, 50–51, 52, 56, 65–66, 67–68, 69,
83
in the Western Han period, 22, 52, 61, 64,
71, 72, 107–108
Classified Extracts from Literature (Yiwen leiju),
207, 275
Cloud Ditties (Yunyao ji), 364
Collected Jade of Songs of Notable Worthies
Arranged by Category (Leiju mingjian
Yuefu qunyu), 649
Collection of Writings on the Propagation of the
Light (Hongming ji), 136
Collection of Yuefu Poetry (Yuefu shiji), 218
coda (luan), 28, 85, 150
colloquial literature, 441, 442, 443, 452, 523,
525, 597
in the Yuan, 619–633
song (sanqu), 558–559, 633–649
colophon, 213, 422, 427–428, 446, 462, 491, 576,
581, 584
“colored eyes” (semu), 592–593, 611
commentary, 20, 21, 30, 36–38, 46, 52, 53, 67,
71, 73, 74, 76–77, 100, 103, 109, 113–114,
142, 149–150, 176–177, 183–184, 190, 292,
296, 297, 298, 301, 338, 351, 483, 493
companion piece (he), 291, 313, 336, 344
Compendium of Glosses (Xunxuan), 114
Compendium of Recent Events ( Jinshi huiyuan),
456, 459–460
Complete Jin Prose (Quan Jin wen), 210
Complete Song Poetry (Quan Song shi), 384
Complete Song Prose (Quan Song wen), 384
Complete Tang Poems (Quan Tang shi), 288, 384
Complete Tang Prose (Quan Tang wen), 288
Completely Illustrated Continuation of the Plainly
Told Tale of the History of the Former
Han (Quanxiang xu Qian Hanshu
pinghua), 630
Completely Illustrated: The Plainly Told Tale of
How Qin Swallowed up the Other Six
States (Quanxiang Qin bing liuguo
pinghua), 630
Completely Illustrated Yue Yi Has Designs on Qi:
The Last Part of the Plainly Told Tale of
the Annals of Seven States (Quanxiang
Yue Yi tu Qi qiguo chunqiu pinghua
houji), 630
Confucius, 6, 17, 26, 28, 37, 39, 46, 47–48,
50–51, 52, 63, 100, 102, 129, 146, 167, 327,
337, 345, 476, 478
“Confucius’ Discussion of the Poetry”
(Kongzi shilun), 19, 20, 39, 70
see also Analects
Correct Meaning of the Five Classics (Wujing
zhengyi), 21, 40–41
cosmological, calendrical, and prognostic
writings (shushu), 62
cosmology, 6–7, 17, 39, 43–45, 60, 61, 73,
108–110
“Five Phases” (wuxing), 44, 108–109, 110,
178
Cui Hao, 279, 609
Cui Hu, 642
Cui Lingqin
Account of the Music Academies ( Jiaofang ji),
309
Cui Qi, 140
Cui Shi
Discourses on Government, 153
Cui Yin, 126, 130–131, 139
Cui Yuan, 117, 139, 149
Cui Zhuan, 130
cultural memory, 14, 15, 16–17, 24, 26, 43, 67, 84
Cut Rhymes (Qie yun), 3
693
Index
Dai Biaoyuan, 562, 580–581, 600
Dai Fu
Extending Accounts of Anomalies (Guang yi
ji), 327
Dai Shulun, 324, 362
dance, 10, 18, 23, 43, 98, 161, 283, 310–311, 334,
435, 436, 540
Dao’an, 225
daobi, see informal letters under letters
Daoism, 80, 117, 159, 171, 178, 180, 194, 307,
311–312, 325, 328, 340–341, 352, 353, 367,
501, 510–511, 534, 576, 649
canon, 72–75, 288, 296, 538
Heavenly Masters (tianshidao), 73
Daoqian (Canliao), 426
Daoshi
The Pearl Grove in the Dharma Park (Fayuan
zhulin), 297
Daoxuan
Expansion of the Propagation of the Light
(Guang Hongming ji), 297
Daoxue, see Learning of the Way
Deng Wenyuan, 583
deviation (bian), 31
dharma eye ( fayan), 431–432, 434
diaowen, see lament
didacticism, 49, 51, 93–94, 105–106, 238, 256,
320, 375, 389, 392, 398, 541
Ding Yi, 172
Ding Yih, 170, 172
diplomacy, 26, 28, 52, 56, 94, 125, 296, 298, 510
dirge (lei), 106, 118, 132, 133, 141, 156, 159, 160,
185, 187–188, 192, 207, 208, 212, 226,
230, 233
discourse, 166–167, 208, 232
arcane (xuanyan), 200, 224
diplomatic, 52
intellectual, 55, 57–58, 60
in Late Eastern Han, 154, 177
literary, 259, 273, 275, 314, 431–432, 439, 446,
447, 490, 505, 560, 569, 609
philosophical, 66–75, 107–110, 311
political, 22, 40, 51–52, 66–75, 107–110
see also Learning of the Way
Discourses of the States (Guoyu), 26, 27, 28–34,
55, 78
“Disputation of Tea and Wine,” 378
divination, 1–2, 7–8, 65, 102, 111, 193, 204
see also Classic of Changes
Dong Jieyuan
“Romance of the Western Chamber in All
Keys and Modes, The” (Xixiang ji
zhugongdiao), 541
Dong Yong
in transformation texts (bianwen), 377
Dong Zhongshu, 47, 48, 89, 94, 102, 109–110,
127
Luxuriant Dew of the Spring and Autumn
Annals (Chunqiu fanlu), 107
Dong Zhuo, 117, 150, 152, 156
Dongfang Shuo, 89, 90, 95, 156, 243, 264
Dongshan Liangjie, 353
Dou Rong, 120, 130
Dou Wu, 44, 151
Dou Xian, 126, 131, 138
dream, 7, 75, 80, 121, 150, 211, 311, 346, 354, 361,
403, 408, 409, 444, 450, 530, 536–539
Du Du, 61, 123–124, 131–132
Du Fu, 290, 292, 299, 311, 315, 316, 330, 332, 338,
339, 341, 365, 404, 432, 480, 481, 503, 505,
546, 565, 575, 579, 587
as “poet–historian,” 321–324
and the thatched cottage (caotang), 322, 363
Du Guangting, 362
Du Lin, 114
Du Mu, 343, 350–352, 357
Du Shang, 69, 159
Du Shenyan, 301
Du Xunhe, 359
Du Yu, 70, 96, 184, 186, 188
Duan Chengshi, 567
Youyang Miscellany (Youyang zazu), 357
Duan Keji, 567
Dugu Ji, 325
Duke of Zhou (Zhou gong), 17, 23, 42–43
Dunhuang, 53, 118, 291, 296, 298, 319, 320, 337,
357, 441
and Buddhism, 364–365, 373–380
cave temples, 373
library, 287–296, 374
and trade, 373–374
dynastic language (guoyu), 277–278
East of the Mountains School, 388
Eastern Han, 2, 3, 6–7, 36, 41, 52, 61, 81, 89, 97,
103, 106, 217, 255, 259
Eastern Zhou, 8–21, 26, 46, 51–52, 75, 83
edicts, 61, 74, 106, 108, 109, 118, 127, 131, 201,
250, 272, 276, 279, 296, 352, 366, 499,
570, 602, 631
Eight Character Forms and Six Techniques (Bati
liuji), 114
eight defects (babing), 245
Eight Friends of the Prince of Jingling,
244–246, 247, 249
elegant classical speech (yayan), 26
694
Index
elementary learning (xiaoxue), 61, 114
emperors
Gaozu (Liu Bang, Western Han), 76, 87,
89, 97, 107
Huizong (Song), 57, 383–384, 401, 450–451,
466, 470, 476, 509, 528
Shenzong (Song), 399, 411, 412, 413
Taizong (Tang), 293, 296, 362, 367, 379, 512
Wu (Liang), 249–257, 260, 266, 268, 274,
282, 295
Wu (Western Han), 21, 81, 90, 91, 95–96,
98, 102, 108, 109, 112, 113, 123, 128, 144,
162, 192, 243, 264, 373, 377, 405
Xuanzong (Tang), 304–317, 330, 336, 470
Zhenzong (Northern Song), 382, 427, 439,
456
empresses
Empress Dowager Gao (Song), 413,
414
Empress Dowager Lü (Western Han), 98
Empress Wu (Wu Zhao, Wu Zetian)
(Tang), 224, 293–304
encomium (zan), 156, 192, 209–210, 215, 230
“Encountering Sorrow” (Li sao), 76, 77–80,
84, 89, 121, 146, 149, 175
Encyclopedia for Beginners (Chuxue ji), 224
encyclopedias (leishu), 211, 223, 254–255, 257,
275, 276, 281, 285, 292, 297, 368, 382, 454
engrossers ( jianbingzhe), 400
Ennin, 351–352
epic, 18, 25, 377
erudites (boshi), 22, 41, 46, 100, 110, 111–114, 250
eulogy (song), 19, 20, 22–23, 28–29, 42, 89, 94,
118, 125, 127, 130, 148, 161, 209–210, 223,
225, 278, 428, 547
Events of the Xuanhe Reign (Xuanhe yishi), 631
evocation (xing), 34, 35, 88
Exemplary Texts from the Examinations (Huishi
chengwen), 615
exorcism texts, 65
exoteric tradition (waizhuan), 52
Expansion of the Propagation of the Light (Guang
hongming ji), 254, 297
Extensive Records of the Taiping Reign (Taiping
guangji), 288, 327, 337, 368, 456
Fan Peng, 586, 587, 589, 590–591, 600
Fan Shu
Friendly Deliberations at Cloud Creek (Yunxi
youyi), 362
Fan Ye
History of the Later Han (Hou Han shu), 232,
234
Fan Yun, 244–245, 249
Fan Zhen, 457, 459
Fan Zhongyan, 286, 385–387, 388, 393, 453,
559
Fan Zongshi, 338
Fancheng, 544
Fang Guozhen, 611
Fang Hui, 522, 583
Essentials of the Regulated Verse of the Poets of
the Tang and Song (Yingkui lüsui),
579–580
Fang Qi, 566, 567
Faxian, 227
Account of the Buddhist Kingdoms (Foguo ji),
226
Feng Yan, 132–134
Feng Yansi, 366
Feng Zizhen, 600
fiction, 202, 211, 240, 288, 328–330, 357, 381
in fu, 91–93
narrative (xiaoshuo), 337, 585, 619
plain stories (pinghua), 542, 558–559,
628–633
in the Zhuangzi, 75
in the Zuo Tradition, 45, 53
filial piety (xiao), 23, 53, 70, 88, 320, 376, 379
Firsthand Account by Southern Remnants, A
(Nanjin jiwen), 619
Five Classics (Wujing), 17, 19, 21, 22, 26, 35, 39,
46, 61, 69, 96, 109, 110, 111–115, 126,
131–132, 135, 159, 162, 184
Five Dynasties, 288, 361, 365, 367, 369, 385, 391,
436, 456, 475, 631, 633
Five Forms of Conduct (Wuxing), 20, 37–38, 70
five phases (wuxing), see cosmology
folk poetry and songs
and the “Airs of the States,” 22–23, 30, 32,
38–39
Northern folk songs, 266–267
folklorists (xiaoshuojia), 61
foreign writers, 592–599
forgery, 40, 49, 82, 112, 362, 502
Four Books (sishu), 67, 71, 251, 367–368, 563
“Four Great Poets of the Yuan” (Yuan shi si
da jia), 558, 581, 586–592
and poetic exchanges, 595
Family Sayings of Confucius (Kongzi jiayu), 63
Fan Chengda, 457, 471, 473, 474, 520–521, 527
travel diaries, 531
Fan Chunren, 412
Fan Feng, 577
Fan Kuai, 406–407
Fan Pang, 552
695
Index
Four Lings of Yongjia (Yongjia siling),
474–475, 482, 490, 492, 494, 504,
505–506, 522, 579
Four Masters of Wu, 609
Four Paragons of the Early Tang (Chu Tang
sijie), 299–300
Foyin, 426
frontier poetry (biansai shi), 239, 266–267,
312–313
fu, 76, 80, 82–83, 88–96, 119, 120–126, 132,
133–134, 135, 141–142, 143–147, 148,
150–151, 154–155, 156–159, 160, 166, 169,
170–171, 173, 174–176, 178, 182, 185,
187–188, 189, 190–191, 194–195,
204–206, 217, 230, 231–233, 264,
267–268, 276, 278, 350, 358, 361
and examinations, 294–295, 338, 350,
613–619
grand (dafu), 90–93
on objects (yongwu fu), 118, 128–129,
148–149, 169, 173, 192–194
old-style (gufu), 350, 614
parallel (pianfu), 338, 350
prose (wenfu), 350, 358
regulated (lüfu), 289, 333, 350
vulgar (sufu), 378
Fu Bi, 412, 429
Fu Jian, 223–224, 229
Fu Lang
Master Fu (Fuzi), 224
Fu Sheng, 41, 112
Fu Xian, 185, 192–194
Fu Xuan, 185, 189, 192–194, 208, 227
Fu Yi, 161, 163
Fu Yue, 161, 551, 552
fugu, see revival of antiquity
function words (xuzi), 4, 529
Gan Bao, 200, 210, 230
In Search of the Supernatural (Soushen ji),
202, 211, 357
Gao Kegong, 577
Gao Lü, 278
Gao Pian, 358–359
Gao Qi, 579, 609
Gao Shi, 290, 310, 313, 315, 321
Gao Yao, 41
Gao Yun, 278
Gao Zhongwu
Fine Officers of the Restoration, The
(Zhongxing jianqi ji), 324, 330,
348
Gaoxian, 429–430
Garden of Sayings by Yang Wengong (Yang
Wengong tanyuan gāthā ( jie)), 426, 456
Ge Hong, 200–201, 210, 216, 219, 243, 259
Outer Chapters of the Master Who Embraces
Simplicity (Baopuzi waipian), 200–211,
219, 233, 253
Inner Chapters of the Master Who Embraces
Simplicity (Baopuzi neipian), 211, 233
genealogy, 14, 15, 102, 109, 127, 425, 473, 520,
566
gentry (shi), 200–219, 253
Ghost Festival, 376, 534, 540
gloss, 35–37, 38, 113, 114, 478
glossary, 61, 114–115
Gong Kui, 583
gongan, 426, 431
gongci, see palace poems
Gongsun Long, 72
Gongyang Tradition (Gongyang zhuan), 46–48,
110, 115
“Grand Unity Gives Birth to Water” (Taiyi
sheng shui), 63
grave memoir (muzhiming), 211, 233, 291
Great Wind (Dafeng ge), 98
Greece, comparisons with, 25, 54
Gu Kaizhi, 214
Gu Kuang, 327–328, 346
Gu Sili, 604
Selections of Yuan Poetry, 583, 593, 600
Gu Ying, 578, 604–605
Gu Yong, 110
Guan Hanqing, 640, 646–648
Guan Yunshi, 593, 600, 646, 649
Guanxiu, 359, 363, 371
guanxue, see official learning
Guanzi, 73
Guliang Tradition (Guliang zhuan), 47, 48,
115
Guo Moruo, 79
Guo Pu, 73, 114, 184, 193, 204–205, 209, 210,
216, 219, 231
Guo Shi
“The Informal Biography of Gao Lishi”
(Gao Lishi waizhuan), 330
Guo Tai, 159
Guo Xiang, 74, 176
Guodian, 62–63, 64, 66, 69, 70, 73, 89
guoyu, see dynastic language
guwen, see ancient-style prose
Hallowed Documents of Kong Anguo (Kong
Anguo shangshu), 40
Han Feizi, 60
696
Index
Han Feizi,“Difficulties of Persuasion” (Shui
nan), 54
“Forest of Persuasions” (Shui lin), 54
Han Hong, 325
Han Lanying, 232
Han Peng, 378
Han Qi, 398
Han Qinhu, 379
Han Records of the Eastern Institute, 155
Han Shizhong, 466
Han Tuozhou, 542–543, 554
Han Wo, 366
Perfume Case Collection, The (Xianglian ji),
365
Han Ying
Mr. Han’s Exoteric Tradition of the Poetry
(Hanshi waizhuan), 22, 104
Han Yu, 330, 331–333, 337, 338–339, 342, 349, 354,
359–360, 369, 480, 502, 569
and ancient-style prose, 287, 316, 334,
340–341
Song critique of, 392–393, 396, 398–399, 420,
429–430
Handan Chun, 168
Hangzhou, 371, 383, 412, 416, 437, 466, 467, 471,
475, 502, 507, 528, 533, 536, 538, 539–540,
544, 546, 547–548, 549, 550–551, 553–554,
577, 580, 624, 625, 628, 634–635, 641,
646–648
Hanlin Academy, 305, 347, 414, 439, 509, 510,
515, 561, 570, 587, 591
Hanshan, 320, 407, 427
Hao Jing, 567–570, 583, 614
Hao Tianting, 567
haofang, see heroic abandon
He Chengtian, 249
He Fasheng, 204
He Fen writers (He Fen zhulao), 570–571
Collection of the Two Marvelous Ones (Ermiao
ji), 566–567
Poetic Collection of the Various Old Holdovers
from the Yellow and Fen Rivers, The (He
Fen zhulao shiji), 566-567
He Ning, 363
He Xun, 249
He Yan, 67, 176
He Zhu, 447, 448
hermeneutics, 4, 19, 21, 22, 26, 28–39, 47, 61,
70, 106, 478, 479, 480, 488
heroic abandon (haofang), 445, 446, 473, 523,
524, 525, 645–646
historiography, 16, 57, 87, 98–100, 260, 304,
337, 383, 400, 428, 440, 443
History of the Deer-Tail Whisk (Zhushi), 460
History of the Jin ( Jin shu), 210
History of the Sui (Sui shu), 22
homophony, 2, 3–4, 88, 342, 609
Hong Xingzu, 77, 150, 156
Hongdu Gate School, 155–156, 158
Hou Jing Rebellion, 268–269, 338
Hu Guang, 139, 151, 155, 160
Hu Yinglin, 573–574, 588, 607
huaigu, see cherishing the past
Huan Tan, 134–136, 141, 148
New Discourses, 136
Huan Wen, 206, 210
Huan Xuan, 201, 208
Huang Jin, 586
Huang Tao, 365
Huang Tingjian, 384, 406
and Buddhism, 429, 432
Family Record in Yizhou in the Yiyou Year,
The (Yizhou yiyou jiasheng), 531
influence, 473, 485–522, 541, 564, 579
informal letters, 463–464
poetry, 418–425
on poetry, 418–425, 480–482, 503
on song lyrics, 449
Huangfu Mi, 190
Lives of High-Minded Gentlemen, 183
Huangfu Shi, 359
Huangfu Song, 363
Hui Shi, 72
Huichao, 298
Huihong, 426, 431, 434
Huijiao
Biographies of Eminent Monks (Gaoseng
zhuan), 265
Huineng, 318–319, 361, 368, 428
Huiyuan, 208, 215–216
in vernacular story from Dunhuang,
378
human nature debates, 70–71
humaneness (ren), 67, 342
Hundred Days Reforms, 83
hundred lineages (baijia), 56, 111
huofa, see method of liveliness
hymns
in Qin imperial inscriptions, 86
in Western Han, 76–77, 81–82, 87–88,
95–96, 109, 282
see also Classic of Poetry
Idema, Wilt, 632
immortality, 54, 103, 135, 167, 180, 211, 229, 253,
264, 316, 343, 353, 363, 377, 643–644
and Daoism, 171, 178, 202–203, 215–216,
265
697
Index
Imperial Academy, 250, 251
imperial catalogue, see “Monograph on Arts
and Writings”
imperial hunting, 7, 85
imperial library, 40, 60–94
see also “Monograph on Arts and Writings”
Imperial Reader of the Taiping Reign (Taiping
yulan), 318–319, 361, 368
imperial tours, 86
important words and marvelous doctrines
(yaoyan miaodao), 92
indirect admonition ( feng), 93
inherent traits of the form (bense), 519,
645
inscriptions, see bronze inscriptions; stelae
inscriptions
Intrigues of the Warring States (Zhanguo ce),
53–56
Investiture of the Gods (Fengshen yanyi),
633
Islam (also Muslim), 593, 600
itinerant rhetoricians (youshui), 30–53
Jao Tsung-i, 193
ji, see account
Ji Bu, 377
Jia Dao, 343, 348–350, 359, 363, 385, 427
Jia Mi, 186, 188, 195
Jia Sidao, 545, 554, 555, 568, 587
Jia Yi, 78, 79, 89, 90, 94, 104, 127, 246
New Writings (Xinshu), 107–108
Jian’an period, 166–176
jianbingzhe, see engrossers
Jiang Fang, 335–336
Jiang Kui, 524, 525–529
White Stone Daoist’s Discourse on Poetry
(Baishi daoren shishuo), 532
Jiang Yan, 231, 232, 240–241, 246, 255
Jiang Zong, 271, 275, 282
Jiangxi Daoyi (Mazu), 353
Jiangxi School of Poetry, 418–425, 473, 474,
481, 503–504, 505–506, 520–522, 564,
579–580, 591–592
Jiankang, 183, 199, 205, 206, 217, 244, 257,
268–269, 366
Jiaoran, 325, 427
The Statutes of Poetry (Shishi), 326
Jie Xisi, 568, 579–580, 583, 586, 587, 591–592
Grand Compendium of Ordering the World
( Jingshi dadian), 580, 591
Liao History, 564, 591
Jin dynasty (265–390), 181, 463, 522, 541
Jin dynasty (1115–1234), 465, 507–520, 564
Jing Cuo, 76, 94
Jing Fang, 110
Jing Ke, 98, 191
Jingzhou, 152, 159, 168–169
jinshi, see civil service examination
judgment (panwen), 300, 333
Jurchens, 383, 465–469, 471, 476, 507–508, 512,
528, 541, 543, 544, 628, 633
Kaifeng, 508, 514, 519, 535, 536, 538, 539–540,
542, 543, 550, 551, 553–554
Kazakh, 557
Khitan, 465, 544, 594, 597
Khubilai Khan, 543–545, 557, 568, 570, 571–572,
581
Kong Anguo, 40, 112
Kong Rong, 167–168, 170
Kong Yan
Account of Being in Adversity, An (Zaiqiong
ji), 203
Kong Yingda
Correct Significance of the Five Classics, The
(Wujing zhengyi), 296
Kong Zhigui, 233
Kūkai
The Secret Treasury of the Mirror of Letters
(Wenjing mifulun, Bunkyō hifuron), 326
Kumārajı̄va, 225–226
Ladder to the Clouds in the Blue (Qingyun ti), 615
Lady Li (Li furen), 72, 95, 98, 128, 162
Lady of the Flower Stamens (Huarui furen),
365
Lady Qi, 96, 98
Lakāvatāra Sūtra, see sutras
lament (diaowen), 89, 132, 156, 185
landscape representation, 156–157, 166,
189–190, 213–216, 239–240, 406–407,
409, 517, 640, 641–642, 644, 647–648
and Xie Lingyun, 235–238
Lang Shiyuan, 325
Lantern Festival, 452, 470, 553
Lanting (Orchard Pavilion), 209
and Wang Xizhi’s preface, 215
Lao Dan (Li Er), 72
Laozi, 57, 63, 149, 176–177, 200, 202, 208, 214, 251
and Heshang Gong, 72–74
learning (xue), 67
Learning of the Way (Daoxue), 17, 382, 468,
476–498, 505, 567, 569, 572–574, 575,
585, 617
legal documents, 11, 12, 65, 73, 107
Legalists ( fajia), 60, 61, 153
698
Index
legitimacy
and the Classic of Documents, 39, 42
in the Eastern Han, 22, 120, 135
in the Eastern Jin, 205, 210
literary, 12, 71, 355, 364, 447
in the Ming, 605
in the Song, 366
in the Tang, 273, 274, 277, 284, 294,
318
in the Western Han, 107, 109, 111
leishu, see encyclopedias
letters, 101, 105, 106–107, 132, 149, 161, 170, 171,
172, 181, 185, 196–197, 201, 206,
208–209, 226, 248, 249, 259, 272, 291,
330, 335, 340, 349–350, 358, 415, 420, 422,
423, 428, 503–504, 516–517
informal letters (chidu, also daobi, shujian),
58, 313, 463–464
Level and Line for Ancient-Style Fu, The (Gufu
zhunsheng), 615
li, see ritual
Li Ao, 333, 338
Li Bai, 292, 305, 306, 307–308, 310, 311–312, 321,
338, 339, 377
influence of, 390–428, 473, 575, 587,
612
Li Baiyao, 284
Li Cang, 66
see also Mawangdui
Li Chang, 114
Li Chaowei, 329
Li Cheng, 332
Li Chong
Literary Grove Treatise (Hanlin lun), 219
Li Daoyuan
Commentary on the Classic of Rivers (Shuijing
zhu), 280–281
Li Deyu, 347, 350, 351–352, 358
Li Dongyang, 573
Li Fang, 368
Li Fuyan
Continuation of Accounts of Mysterious
Marvels (Xu Xuanguai lu), 357
Li Guan, 330–331, 341
Li He, 336, 338, 339, 342
influence of, 342–343, 355, 575, 606, 612
Li Hua, 315–316, 321, 325, 330
Li Kaixian
and “thirty zaju in Yuan editions” (Yuankan
zaju sanshi zhong), 624
Li Kangcheng
Latter Collection of the Jade Terrace (Yutai
houji), 256
Li Ling, 97, 102, 106, 128, 196
as a subject of bianwen, 377
Li Mei
Compilation of the Strange (Zuanyi ji),
357
Li Qiao, 292
Li Qingzhao, 447, 469–471, 473, 524, 529
Collected Writings of Li Yi’an (Li Yi’an ji),
469
“Discourse on the Song Lyric” (Cilun),
469, 523–524
Record of Inscriptions on Bronze and Stone
( Jinshi lu), 469
Song Lyrics of Gargling Jades (Shuyu ci),
469
Yi’an’s Song Lyrics (Yi’an ci), 469
Li Rihua, 589
Li Sanniang, 541
Li Shan
commentary on Selections of Refined
Literature, 296, 338
Li Shangyin, 330, 353–355, 357, 365
formation of collection, 288–289
influence of, 371–372, 385, 584, 587,
606
“short biography” of Li He, 343
Li Shen, 335, 348
Li Si, 3, 22, 71, 86, 111, 114
Li Xiaoguang, 607
Li Xun, 110
Li Yannian, 95, 96, 162
Li Yanshou
The Northern Histories (Bei shi), 274
The Southern Histories (Nan shi),
274
Li Ye (Li Jilan), 325, 363
Li Yi, 325, 335–336
Li You, 138–139
Li Yu, 367
Li Zhao
Supplement to the Dynastic History (Guoshi
bu), 345–346, 455
Lian Xilian, 578
Liang Dynasty cultural elite, 249–257
Liang Ji, 140, 151
Liang Song, 78
Liang Su, 332
Lin Bu, 370, 371, 642–643
Linghu Chu, 346, 354
Poems for the Emperor’s Perusal (Yulan shi),
330, 339
Linji Yixuan, 353
literacy, 56–60, 107, 318–319, 542, 560, 635
699
Index
literary history, 119, 170, 216, 223, 226, 231, 234,
246, 256–257, 274, 279, 294, 384, 404,
409, 416, 436, 437, 438, 460, 475,
477–478, 510
contemporary, 453, 595
Literary Selections from Three Areas of the
Examinations (Sanchang wenxuan),
615
Little Butcher Sun (Xiao Suntu), 628
little song (xiaoling, ye’er), 636–638
Liu An, 36, 76–77, 78, 85, 90, 108
Huainanzi, 65, 97, 108–109, 244
Liu Bang, 98, 126, 127–128, 377, 448, 470,
534
Liu Biao, 152, 168–169, 537
Liu Bingzhong, 567, 640
Liu Changqing, 324, 325
Liu Chenweng, 471, 522, 524, 525,
552–553
Liu Dan (prince of Yan), 98
Liu De (Prince Xian of Hejian), 21, 113
Liu Guan, 586
Liu Guo, 471, 474, 524, 525
Liu, James T. C., 467, 468, 480
Liu Ji, 514, 515
The Master Who Sheds Light on Culture
(Youlizi), 610–612
Liu Kai, 372
autobiography of, 369
Liu Kezhuang, 471, 482, 491, 493, 494–496, 506,
507, 522
Liu Kun, 195–198
Liu Qi, 634
A Record of Returning Home to Retire
(Guiqian zhi), 564
Liu Shizhong, 640, 648
Liu Shuo, 227–228
Liu Su, 345
Fine Tales of the Sui and Tang (Sui Tang
jiahua), 345
Liu Tui, 349–350
Liu Wu (king of Liang), 90, 161
Liu Xiang, 48–49, 61, 62–63, 65, 71, 72, 76, 78,
107, 110, 111, 119
Biographies of Exemplary Women (Lienü
zhuan), 105–106
“Categorized Listings” (Bielu), 60
Garden of Persuasions (Shuiyuan/Shuoyuan),
105–106
Intrigues of the Warring States (Zhanguo ce),
53–56, 105–106
Matters Newly Arranged (Xinxu), 105–106
Liu Xiaochuo, 249, 253, 261, 262
Liu Xie, 60, 152, 206, 231, 259
The Literary Mind and the Carving of the
Dragon (Wenxin diaolong), 6, 159, 163,
173, 257–259
Liu Xijun, 98
Liu Xin, 44, 60, 61, 93–95, 99, 106, 110, 213
“Fu on Obtaining My First Emolument,”
120
Liu Xizai, 645
Liu Xu (prince of Guangling), 98
Liu Xun, 627
Liu Yin, 571–575, 583
Liu Yiqing, 241–242
Affairs from Qiantang (Qiantang yishi),
553–556, 628
New Account of Tales of the World (Shishuo
xinyu), 241–242, 244, 551
Records of the Invisible and Visible, 241–242
Liu Yong, 441–442, 451, 452, 524, 529, 534–536
Liu You (prince of Zhao), 98
Liu Yuxi, 332, 333, 336–337, 339, 345, 361, 500, 608
Liu Zhen, 170, 172, 175, 239
Liu Zhiji
Comprehensive Guide to History, The
(Shitong), 304
Liu Zhiyuan, 541
Liu Zongyuan, 287, 332, 333, 339, 345, 369, 569
loan characters ( jiajiezi), 4
long song (manci), 527–531
Lord Jing of Qi, 51
“Lord’s Feast,” 170
Lotus Sutra, see sutras
Lu, State of, 29, 46, 51
Lü Benzhong, 472, 481, 483, 503–504, 505
“The Genealogy of the Jiangxi Poetry
Society,” 473, 520
Lü Buwei
“Mr. Lü’s Spring and Autumn Annals”
(Lüshi chunqiu), 45, 52, 54, 65, 108
Lu Chen, 195–198
Lu Chui, 244–245
Lu Ji, 163, 186, 188–189, 195, 208, 227
“Fu on Literature” (Wen Fu), 6, 184, 185
Lu Jia
New Discourses (Xinyu), 107–108
Spring and Autumn Annals of Chu and Han
(Chu Han Chunqiu), 104
Lu Jue, 164, 246
Lu Sidao, 267, 282
Lu You, 457, 471–472, 475, 482–487, 500,
520–521, 531
Lu Yu, 325
Tea Classic (Chajing), 325
700
Index
Lu Yun, 185, 186, 188–189, 195
Lu Zhao, 350, 358
History of Things Outside the Norm (Yi shi),
357
Lu Zhaolin, 299–300
Lu Zhi, 332
Lü Zuqian, 38
Luo Binwang, 299–300, 312
Luo Han, 208
Luo Yin, 351
Luoyang, 9, 15, 116, 117, 120, 122, 123–125, 131,
144–145, 152, 165, 171, 175, 183, 188, 190,
196, 197, 199, 200, 206, 272, 281, 311, 317,
321, 343, 350, 386, 388, 437, 461
Luoyang school of poetry, 388
lyric suite (taoshu), 595, 638–649
and social criticism, 595–597, 640–641
meter
and the Classic of Documents, 40
and the five-syllable line, 5, 149
and the four-syllable line, 14, 42, 109, 209,
233
and fu, 91, 133, 264
sao, 133
and the seven-syllable line, 239, 375
and shi, 438
and the six-syllable line, 375
and song, 97
and the Verses of Chu, 77
see also Classic of Poetry
method of liveliness (huofa), 483, 504–505,
520–522
Mi Fu, 432
Mi Heng, 168
ming, see inscriptions
miscellaneous tradition (zajia), 61
miscellany, 132, 213, 345–346, 357, 361, 371, 434,
454–460, 502, 566, 588, 631
modern script ( jinwen), 21, 40–41
Mohists, 60, 61, 72
Möngke, 543–544
Mongol, 557–560, 567–568, 571–572, 594, 597,
599, 613
conquest of Song, 496, 506, 542–556
“Monograph on Arts and Writings” (Yiwen
zhi), 22, 60–62, 65, 71, 90, 93, 105, 106,
109
monographs (zhi), 72, 97, 100–101, 127,
162–163, 171, 234
Monthly Ordinances (Yueling), 108
moral illustration, 94, 105
moral orthodoxy (zheng), 31
Mote, Fredrick, 560
Mozi, 19, 60, 72
Mozuizi, 66
Mu Xiu, 369, 372
music
Central Asian, 310–311, 475, 523
classical or imperial, 134, 135, 228–229
and Confucius, 63, 68, 69
and the cosmos, 30–31
and fu, 148, 182, 195
and interpretation, 19
and monographs, 100, 127, 162–163, 171,
234
orthodox (yayue), 113
popular, 135, 170–171, 309–310, 314
in ritual performance, 10, 23, 28–29, 43,
92
and the “six arts,” 61
Ma Rong, 148–149
Ma Run, 595, 638–649
Ma Zhiyuan, 598, 623, 640
Ma Zuchang, 593, 595–597, 640–641
makers of records (zuoce), 13
manci, see long song
Mandate of Heaven (tianming), 16, 23, 25, 39,
42, 43, 70, 470
Mao Tradition of the Poetry (Mao shi zhuan),
21–39
Mao Yanshou, 405
Marco Polo, 533
Marquis Yi of Zeng, 77, 83
Masters, the (zizi, zhuzi), 61, 219
masters of methods ( fangshi), 112
Maudgalyayana, 376
“Maudgalyayana Rescues His Mother
(from Hell)” (Mulian jiumu),
540
Mawangdui (Changsha, Hunan), 20, 37, 38,
54, 66, 72, 77
medical texts, 62, 73, 118
Mei Gao, 89, 90, 156
Mei Sheng, 90, 125, 163
“Seven Stimuli” (Qi fa), 90, 92–93
Mei Yaochen
compared with Ouyang Xiu, 384–393
Mencius, 24, 69–71, 105, 137
Meng Haoran, 306–307, 315, 331, 333, 337,
338–339, 341–342
Meng Jiao, 392, 418, 429
Meng Qi
Poems with Their Original Occasions (Benshi
shi), 362
Meng Yuanlao, 537–538
701
Index
music (cont.)
and the state of Chu, 77, 81–82
and the Xunzi, 71
see also Bureau of Music; folk poetry and
songs; northern drama; song lyrics;
yuefu
mysticism, 73
myth, 14–15, 109, 530
and the Classic of Documents, 41, 43–45
and the Classic of Poetry, 17, 25–26
and Confucianism, 108
and fu, 92
of the origin of writing, 5–6
and the Verses of Chu, 77, 83–84
and the Yellow Emperor, 73, 100
northern drama (zaju), 540–541, 558–559,
620–628
northern literature, 565–575
numerology, 44, 45, 82
oath (shi), 41
offertories (shuwen), 428
official learning (guanxue), 27, 37, 113
Ögödei, 543
onomatopoeia, 2, 15, 91
oracles
see Classic of Changes; divination
oral performance, 11, 15, 26, 27, 28, 41, 46, 53,
56, 59, 60, 89, 101, 228, 310, 318, 319, 330,
358, 540, 619–633
ornament, 9, 10, 12, 13, 96
orthodox music (yayue), see music
orthodox transmission line (daotong), 71
orthography, 2, 21, 27–28, 37, 64, 101
outlines of offices (xu guan), 57
Ouyang Jiong, 363
Ouyang Xiu, 412, 424
as administrator of examinations, 393–399
charges of sexual misconduct against,
443–444
and the Confucian canon, 479, 518, 559
on Han Yu, 369, 370
histories, 367
influence of, 517, 518–519
literary circle of, 386–388, 389
miscellany, 457–460
poetry, 390–393
prose, 393–399, 453
and religion, 427–428
Remarks on Poetry (Shihua), 367, 371, 461
song lyrics, 442–444, 447
treatise on Luoyang peonies, 461, 462–463
Ouyang Xuan, 587
Ouyang Zhan, 330, 341
Nai Xian, 586–593, 595, 598–599
Nanjing, 467, 539, 553
narrative
in the Classic of Poetry, 16, 18, 25
historical, 39, 43–56, 83, 211, 227, 232,
256–257, 429, 556
in inscription
poetry, 165–166, 227, 232, 327, 344
prose narratives, 328–330, 357, 373–380,
542
in song, 438, 523
see also anecdotal literature; fiction;
historiography
New Policies (xinfa), 400–401, 410, 412, 413,
414, 476
New Sounds of Songs that Accord with the Rules
of the Pear Garden (Liyuan anshi Yuefu
xinsheng), 649
New Tang History, 457
Newly Printed, Fully Illustrated in the Zhiyuan
Era: The Plainly Told Tale of the Three
Kingdoms of 1321–1323 (Zhiyuan xinkan
quanxiang Sanguo zhi pinghua), 629
Newly Printed, Fully Illustrated, Told in Plain
Style: The Documents of King Wu’s
Attack on Zhou (Xinkan quanxiang
pinghua Wuwang fa Zhou shu), 629
newness (xin), 108
Ni Yuan, 580
Ni Zan, 578, 604–605
Nine Monks, 371, 385, 426–427
“Nineteen Old Poems” (Gushi shijiu shou), 97
Niu Sengru, 347, 350
Accounts of Mysterious Marvels (Xuanguai lu),
357
noninterference (wuwei), 73
nonliterary prose, 453–464
palace poems (gongci), 597
Pan Yue, 165–166, 185, 186–188
panwen, see judgment
paper
spread of, 117–118, 200–201
paradoxography, 202
collections, 242
parallel couplet, 188, 237, 247, 284, 285, 302,
343, 371, 636
parting poems, 289, 290
Pearls of the Three Teachings (Sanjiao zhuying),
296, 308
Pei Di, 305
702
Index
Pei Qi
Forest of Tales (Yu lin), 212
Pei Songzhi, 207, 210, 213
Pei Xing
Transmitting the Unusual (Chuanqi), 362
Pei Yin
Collected Explanations of the Shiji (Shiji Jijie),
100
Pei Ziye, 260–261
peony, 461, 462
persuasion (shui), 49, 51, 53, 54, 55
petitions, 106, 107, 108, 109, 113, 127, 143, 148,
166, 168, 196, 276
see also bureaucratic writing
Pi Rixiu, 359
Marsh of Literature, The (Wensou), 358
plain (pingdan), 389–390, 430
Platform Sutra, see sutras
Playboy from a Noble House Opts for the Wrong
Career, A (Huanmen zidi cuoli shen), 628
pleasure quarters, 351, 441, 539, 540
Po Qin, 168, 196
poet–historian (shishi), 321, 546
poetic exposition, see fu
poetics
and Chan, 431
and the Jiangxi School, 473, 483–485,
520–522, 564, 591
in the Northern Song, 391
in the Southern Song, 494–498, 580
in the Tang, 298, 326, 339, 349, 361–362
in the Yuan, 580, 585, 609
poetry (shi)
and allusion, 406–407, 420
of arcane discourse (xuanyan shi), 201, 202
exchange poems (zengda shi), 209, 278, 326,
344
five-syllable-line poem, 162, 166, 201, 202,
231
four-syllable-line poem, 162, 166, 201, 202
and historiography, 97–99
on history (yongshi shi), 292
and Learning of the Way, 496–498
old poems (gu shi), 97, 227–228
on paintings, 432–434
palace–style poetry (gongti shi), 261–264
palindrome poem (huiwen shi), 224, 230
regulated (lüshi), 245, 359, 408–409, 421
Song, 387–393, 416–418, 419–422, 425–432,
436, 520–522
Tang, 289–290, 301–303, 305–307, 322–325,
341–342, 361–362
as a model, 474–475, 570–575
on things (yongwu shi), 245, 292
Yuan, 570–575, 576–592, 596–613
see also Classic of Poetry; Jiangxi School of
Poetry
“poetry expresses intent” (shi yan zhi), 30, 70,
99
Poetry Eyes from Hidden Stream (Qianxi shiyan),
433
Poetry Society of Moon Spring (Yuequan yin
she), 558, 569–570, 577–578, 583
“praise and blame” (baobian), 102
prayers, 207, 428
precious scrolls (baojuan), see prosimetrical
texts
preface on parting (songxu), 289, 396
prime minister (dazai), 57
primers, 61, 114
printing, 222, 367–369, 382, 413, 423–425, 455,
498–502, 513
profound learning (xuanxue), 75
prognostication texts, 62
prognostic apocrypha (chenwei), 110
prose
early, 5, 53, 56–60, 66–75
in the Eastern Han, 138–140
in the Eastern Jin, 201–202, 206–207,
208–209, 221, 232–234
in the Jian’an period, 166–167, 168, 171–172,
178, 196
in the Northern Song, 369, 372
euphuistic (parallel prose), 386–387
literary, 393–399
“nonliterary,” 453–464
in the Northern Wei, 280–281
in the Southern Song, 531–533
on urban life, 536–540
in the Tang, 289, 291, 336–338, 340, 349–350,
357
in the Yuan, 558, 569–570, 577–578, 583
prosimetrical texts, 374–380
precious scrolls (baojuan), 379
proverbs, 5, 99
puns (dahun, also jokes, riddles), 424
Qi dynasty, 107, 240, 244–245
Qian Mingqi, 455
Qian Qi, 324
Qian Qianyi, 605
Qian Weiyan, 386
Qian Yi, 593
Qiao Ji, 640
Qieyun, see Cut Rhymes
Qiji, 365, 371
703
Index
Qin, state of
First Emperor, 22, 191
post-unification, 56, 72, 86–89
pre-unification, 40–41, 44
Second Generation Emperor (Ershi), 86
Qin Guan, 418, 428, 444, 449, 460, 524
Qin stelae inscriptions, see stelae
Qiu Chi, 248–249
Qiu Wei, 290
Qu Yu, 601
Qu Yuan, 76, 78–81, 94–95, 102
see also “Encountering Sorrow”
Quan Zuwang, 577
Case Studies of Song and Yuan Scholars (Song
Yuan xue’an), 571
quatrain ( jueju), 242–243
Rao Jie, 579
Recent Events in the Southern Tang (Nantang
jinshi), 456
Record of Passing on the Flame from the Jingde
Reign ( Jingde chuandeng lu), 353
Records of Longcheng (Longcheng lu), 345
“Black Robes,” 62–63, 64
“Confucius Dwells at Leisure” (Kongzi
xianju), 63
“Great Learning” (Daxue), 71
“Records of Music” (Yueji), 30
Records of Ritual (Liji), 20, 65, 71–72
rectification of names (zhengming), 47
Register of Fu (Fu pu), 361
“reification of emotions,” 528, 550
remarks on poetry (shihua), 460–461, 505,
532
remonstration ( jian), 51, 53
ren, see humaneness
Ren Fang, 244–245, 247, 252, 253, 264, 274
Ren Ne
and three schools of writing, 645–646
responses to questions (duiwen), 89
revival of antiquity ( fugu), 478, 561, 587–589
rhyme, 2, 3, 5, 239, 289, 319, 350, 506, 515, 549,
569, 581, 588, 608, 620, 621, 634,
637–638
in bronze inscriptions, 11, 13, 14
in the Classic of Documents, 39, 40
in the Classic of Poetry, 17
in the Qin stelae, 86
in the Verses of Chu, 77
in Warring States rhetoric, 75
in Western Han poetry, 105, 109, 118, 139,
160, 164
rightness (yi), 67
ritual (li), 6, 7, 10–12, 16–17, 23–24, 25–26, 43,
44, 50, 51, 65, 67, 68, 71, 81, 83, 95, 100,
112, 124–125, 145, 152, 161, 179, 205, 290,
374, 411, 412, 512, 537
death rituals, 187
see also bronze inscriptions; bronze
vessels; sacrifice
Rituals of Zhou (Zhouli), 44, 49, 57–58, 88
Rivers and Lakes Collection ( Jianghu shiji), 474,
491, 494
Rivers and Lakes poets ( Jianghu shiren),
474–475, 482, 490–491, 494–498
Romance of the Three Kingdoms (Sanguo yanyi),
558, 633, 638–640
Ruan Ji, 177–180, 197, 211, 239, 303
Ruan Xian, 177
Ruan Xiaoxu, 259
Seven Records (Qi lu), 254
Ruan Yu, 170, 176, 177
Rui Tingzhang
Outstanding Talents of the Dynasty (Guoxiu
ji), 308, 311
sacrifice, 100
and address ( jinwen), 1–2
to ancestors, 43, 574
to cosmic powers, 25–26, 86, 109
and hymns, 20, 23–24, 76–77, 81–82, 282
imperial, 102, 118, 124, 205
see also bronze inscriptions; bronze
vessels; ritual
Sadula, 593, 595, 599–604, 610
sages, 5–7, 135, 137, 385–386, 395, 478–480, 482,
486, 487–490, 492
Daoist, 303
Samarkand, 557, 594
sanqu, see song under colloquial literature
sao meter, see meter
Sariputra, 376, 377
satire, 20, 31, 36–37, 179
Sayings of Ding, Duke of Jin, The (Ding Jingong
tanlu), 456
scholar–bureaucrat (shiren), 560
scratched notations (shuqi), 6
Scribe Qiang’s water basin, 13–15, 58
Scribe Zhou (Shi Zhou), 114
scribes (shi), 12, 13, 58
prefectural (lingshi), 58
Selections of Refined Literature (Wenxuan), 77,
92, 149, 150, 159, 160, 162, 163, 184, 189,
190, 191, 196, 216, 250, 255–256,
259–260, 261, 287–288, 295, 296, 368
self-cultivation, 59, 67, 68, 69, 73, 108
704
Index
Sikong Shu, 325
Sikong Tu, 324
“Twenty-Four Categories of Poetry”
(Ershisi shipin), 362
silk, 203
as writing material, 21, 27, 46, 54, 72, 77, 83,
117, 118
Silla, 296, 298, 314
Sima Guang, 400, 412, 414, 429, 457, 476
Sima Qian, 47, 48, 94, 100–104
Records of the Historian (Shiji), 19, 36, 78,
100, 122, 126–127, 500
Sima Tan, 60, 100
Sima Xiangru, 89, 90, 91, 114, 128
influence, 125
Sima Zhen
Retrieving the Hidden [Meaning] of the Shiji
(Shiji Suoyin), 100
six arts (liuyi), 26, 61
Six Dynasties, 4, 75, 97, 106, 114
six intellectual lineages (liu jia), 60, 100
Six Virtues (Liude), 26
Sixteen Kingdoms literature, 222–226
“Skirts of Rainbow, Feather Coats” (Nichang
yuyi), 310–311
small prefaces (xiaoxu), 24, 31
Son of Heaven (tianzi), 12, 15, 16, 23, 92
song, see eulogy
Song Lian, 610, 613
Song loyalists, 563, 564, 575
song lyrics (ci), 434–452
compared with shi poetry, 436, 469–471,
473–474, 475
criticism, 447–452, 532
disrepute of, 440–447
early, 355–356, 363–365
on objects (yongwu ci)
spatial form, 527, 549–550
in the Song, 509–511, 523–531, 534–536, 539,
550–553
Song Wu
Chants from the Back of a Whale ( Jingbei yin),
584–585
Collection of Talking in My Sleep (Anyi ji),
584–585
Song Yu, 76, 82, 94
Song Zhiwen (ca 656–712), 301–302, 303
songs (gexing), 292, 327
“Songs for the Sacrifices at the Suburban
Altars” (Jiaosi ge), 81, 95
“Songs of a Pacified Age for the Inner Halls”
(Anshi fangzhong ge), 87
songxu, see preface on parting
semu, see “colored eyes”
Sengyou, 257
Collection of the Records of the Translated
Tripitaka (Chu sanzang ji ji), 265
Propagation of the Light, The (Hongming ji),
255
Sengzhao, 214, 226
Seven Masters of the Jian’an, 170, 177, 231
influence, 586
“Seven Worthies of the Bamboo Grove”
(zhulin qixian), 69, 74, 177–182, 210,
238
“Sevens” genre (qi), 89
shamans, 82, 84
Shan Tao, 177, 181
Shang dynasty, 7–8, 41, 42, 98
Shang Yang, 407
Shangguan Wan’er, 298
Shangguan Yi
Ornate Roofbeam of Tablet and Brush, An
(Bizha hualiang), 298
and Shangguan style (Shangguan ti), 298,
299
Shanghai Museum bamboo manuscript, 20,
37, 39, 62–63, 64, 70
Shen Gua (1031–1095)
Written Chat from Dream Creek (Mengxi
bitan), 372
Shen Jiji, 328–329
Shen Jiong, 268–269
Shen Pei, 21
Shen Quanqi, 300, 301–302, 303
Shen Yue, 60, 220, 231, 233, 234, 298,
299
Sheng Ruzi
Collected Discussions of the Seasoned Scholar
of Shu Studio, 598
Shi Chong, 186, 195
Shi Jie, 388, 395
Shi Yannian, 388
Shi You
Jijiu, 114
shihua, see remarks on poetry
shiren, see scholar–bureaucrat
short song (ge), 97
Shu Xi, 194–195
Shuanggudui, 21, 66
shui, see persuasion
Shuihudi, 58
shujian, see informal letters under letters
Shun, 41, 43
Shusun Tong, 112
shuwen, see offertories
705
Index
southern drama (nanxi, xiwen), 558–559,
627–628
southern literature, 575–585
Southern Song
and Daoxue, 477–478, 482, 488–498
poetic groups, 505–507, 520–522
and printing, 498–502
prose, 531–533
“simple stories” (pinghua), 542
song lyrics, 523–531, 539
writers in the Yuan, 597, 608
spatial form, see song lyrics
spontaneity (ziran), 73, 176, 214
Spring and Autumn Annals (Chunqiu), 26, 46,
61, 102
Spring and Autumn Annals of Wu and Yue (Wu
Yue Chunqiu), 53
Spring and Autumn period, 15, 48
stelae
inscriptions (beiwen), 22, 159–160
Qin inscriptions, 86–87
Stone Canal Pavilion discussions, 47, 111, 113
Su Che, 38
Su Hui, 224
Su Jun Rebellion, 205
Su Qin, 55–56
Su Shi, 410–418
and Buddhism, 428–430
and calligraphy, 463–464
influence, 473, 485, 515, 518–519, 520, 564
miscellany, 457
on painting, 432, 434
poetry, 480–481
on poetry, 342, 359, 404
on printing, 424
printing of his works, 502
song lyrics, 444–447
Su Shunqin, 388, 392
Su Tianjue, 596, 613
Su Wu, 97, 106
Su Xun, 398
Su Zhe, 410, 457
subtle phrasing (weiyan), 47, 61, 102
Sui Meng (Sui Hong), 110
Summary of Events of Xue Rengui’s Campaign
against the Liao (Xue Rengui zheng Liao
shilüe), 631–633
Sun Chuo, 207, 209, 214, 215, 231
Sun Guangxian
Trifling Words from Northern Yunmeng
(Beimeng suoyan), 455
Sun Guoting
Handbook of Calligraphy (Shu pu), 298
Sun Qi
Record of the Northern Ward (Beili zhi), 365
Sun Qiao (d. 884), 359–360
Sun Quan, 152
Sunzi, 351
superior man ( junzi), 50, 69
sutra-explanation texts, 375
sutras
Amitabha, 375
Avatamsaka (Huayan jing), 418, 428, 429
Lakāvatāra (Lengqie jing), 429
Lotus, 361
of Original Enlightenment (Yuanjue jing),
429
Platform (Tanjing), 429
Vimalarkı̄rti-nirdeśa (Weimojie jing), 200,
375, 428
Suzhou, 467, 535, 539
Taibuhua (Tai Buqa), 593
taige ti, see cabinet-style poetry
tales (chuanqi), 337
Tales Plainly Told from the History of the Five
Dynasties (Wudaishi pinghua), 631
Tan Daoluan, 230–231
Tan Sitong
Tang Jue, 540, 549
Tao Hongjing, 265
Tao Qian (Tao Yuanming), 50, 69, 144, 147,
202–203, 214, 219–222, 229, 243
comparison with Xie Lingyun, 235, 236
influence, 404
and sacrificial address, 207–208
Sequel to In Search of the Supernatural, A (Xu
Soushen ji), 212
Tao Zongyi
Record of a Break from Plowing (Chuogeng lu),
649
taoshu, see lyric suite
Tas Temur, 606
Ten Talents of the Dali Reign (Dali shi caizi),
324
terminologists (mingjia), 60, 72
Thirteen Classics (Shisan jing), 3, 44
tihua shi, see poetry
Top Scholar Zhang Xie (Zhang Xie zhuang yuan),
628
Topics for Ancient-Style Fu (Gufu ti), 615
touching iron and transforming it into gold
(diantie chengjin), 407
Tradition of King Mu, The (Mu Tianzi zhuan), 45
“Transformation on the Subduing of
Demons,” 376
706
Index
transformation text (bianwen), 374–377, 540,
549
“Transformation Text on MahaMaudgalyayana Rescuing his Mother
from the Underworld,” 376
“Transformation Text on Wang Ling,” 377
travel diary, 531–532, 536, 594
Wang Fuzhi, 173
Thorough Explanations to the Verses of Chu
(Chuci tongshi), 77
Wang Ji (ca 590–644), 285
Wang Ji (1128–1194), 514, 515
Wang Jia
An Account of Things Overlooked (Shiyi ji),
224
Wang Jian, 327, 330, 333, 362, 365
“Palace Lyrics,” 353
Wang Liqi, 631
Wang Mang, 2, 44, 116, 119, 126, 130
Wang Qi, 333
Wang Renyu
Neglected Stories of the Kaiyuan and Tainbao
Reigns (Kaiyuan Tianbao yishi), 358
Wang Rong, 177, 233, 244–247
Wang Ruoxu, 513, 517–519, 564
Wang Sengru, 248, 249
Wang Shiyuan, 306
Wang Shizhen, 578
Chit-chat in the Garden of Arts (Yiyuan
zhiyan), 604
Wang Wei, 305–306, 321
imitations of, 517
influence of, 433
poetry, 290, 306
Wang Xianzhi, 208, 463
Wang Xizhi, 200, 208, 209, 215, 463
Wang Xuance, 298
Wang Yanshou, 150–151
Wang Yi, 78, 205
Chapter and Verse Commentary to the Verses
of Chu (Chuci zhangju), 76–77, 79,
83–84
“Nine Longings,” 136–138, 149–150
Wang Yisun, 524, 529, 549
Wang Yuanliang, 547–548
Wang Yucheng, 360, 370–371
Wang Yun, 561, 567, 582, 614, 640
Collection of the Autumn Runnel (Qiujian ji),
570–571
Wang Zhaojun, 377, 405, 598
Wang Zhihuan, 310, 377
Warring States period, 19, 26–39, 43
narrative literature and rhetoric, 26–43
philosophical and political discourse,
66–75
Water Margin (Shuihu zhuan), 633
Wei Hong, 41, 111
“Great Preface” (Daxu), 30–31
Wei Hu
Collection of the Talents (Caidiao ji), 363
Uighur, 544, 557, 578, 593, 605, 646
uncrowned king (suwang), 46, 52
unification
anticipated in the late Warring States,
44
reflected in Qin texts, 86–87, 108
in Western Jin, 182–183
unofficial history (yeshi), 330
urban development
during Southern Song, 533–542
variety play (zaju), see northern drama
vernacular story
in Dunhuang texts, 378–380
Verses of Chu (Chuci), 76–86, 90, 92, 95, 121, 133,
138, 146, 149–150, 171, 189, 194, 231, 233,
237, 241, 300
see also Wang Yi
Vimalarkı̄rti-nirdeśa Sūtra (Weimojie jing),
see sutras
Wang Anshi, 399–409
and Buddhism, 428
and Jiangxi School of poetry, 419
and New Learning, 412
and the New Policies, 412, 476
political reforms, 383, 411
Selection of One Hundred Tang Poets, 408, 437
Wang Bao (d. 61 BC), 89, 90
Wang Bao (?513–576), 264, 274, 275, 282
Wang Bi, 176
Wang Bo (649–676), 299–300, 642
Wang Can, 163, 168, 170, 175, 196
“Sevenfold Laments,” 169
Wang Changling, 310, 312–313, 320, 326, 339, 377
Wang Chong, 103, 119, 126, 136–138, 141, 148,
149–150
Wang Dao, 204, 205, 207, 210
Wang Dingbao
Select Anecdotes from the Tang (Tang zhiyan),
365, 371
Wang “Fanzhi” (Wang the Brahmacārin),
320, 326
Wang Feibo, 634
Wang Fu, 152–153
707
Index
Wei Shou, 274, 275, 276, 281
Wei Su, 596, 605
Wei Ye, 365, 371
Wei Yingwu, 327, 330, 362, 365
Wei Zhao, 52
Wei Zhuang, 360, 363–364, 370–371
wen
as “demeanor,” 69
as “literature,” 219
as “pattern,” 5, 276–277, 479, 488, 516
as “writing,” 61, 489–490, 516
Wen Jiweng, 550–552, 555
Wen Tianxiang, 482, 496–498, 507, 545–547,
579, 605
Wen Tingyun, 355–356, 357, 359,
363
Wen Yanbo, 412
Wen Yiduo, 79
Wen Zisheng, 274, 275, 276
Weng Fanggang, 565
wenzi chan, see Buddhism
West, Stephen
West Lake, 371, 418, 528, 539–540, 550–551, 553,
555, 577, 641, 644, 646–648
Western Han
and the Classics, 109, 111–115
construction of Warring States textual
lineages, 60–66
historical and anecdotal narrative,
99–107
poetry, 86–99
political and philosophical discourses,
107–110
Western Jin dynasty, 40
literature, 182–198
Western Zhou period, 2, 8–18, 23–24, 42–43,
45, 51, 57–58, 68–69
women writers, 208–209, 224, 230, 232, 257,
325, 447, 469–471
wood
as writing material, 2, 27, 59, 66, 106, 117,
356–357
“Writers of Miscellaneous Learning” (zajia),
61
Writing Society of the Nine Hills ( Jiushan
shuhui), 628
Wu, State of, 29, 52
Wu Cheng, 617
Wu Ding (Shang), 7
Wu Jing
Essentials of Government of the Zhenguan
Reign (Zhenguan zhengyao), 314
Wu Jun, 213, 248, 267
Wu Pingyi
Account of the Literary Office in the Jinglong
Reign, The ( Jinglong wenguan ji), 303
Wu Shidao, 54
Wu Siqi, 577
Wu Wei, 577
Wu Wenying, 471, 524, 529–531, 539
Wu Yun
Arcane Net (Xuangang), 311–312
Wu Zimu, 536, 537–538, 540
Wu Zixu, 52–53, 137
in bianwen, 310, 377
Wuchang, 536
Xi Kang, 177, 180–182
imitations of, 229
Xi Xi, 180, 181–182
Xi Xia empire, 383
Xi Zuochi, 210
Account of the Elders of Xiangyang (Xiangyang
qijiu ji), 210
Xia Tingzhi
Collection of the Green Bower (Qinglou ji), 623
Xiahou Sheng, 110
Xiahou Zao (marquis of Ruyin), 66
Xiang Tuo, 378
Xiang Xiu, 74
Xiang Yu, 98, 313, 377, 448, 470, 562
Xiangyang, 158, 168, 210, 217, 306, 355, 544
Xianqiu Meng, 70
xiao, see filial piety
Xiao Chen, 244–245
Xiao Tong (Crown Prince Zhaoming of the
Liang), 221, 255, 258, 260, 280
Xiao Wangzhi, 47
Xiao Yingshi, 314, 315
xiaoling, see little song
Xie An, 200, 205–206, 209, 212, 214, 229–230
Xie Ao, 547, 549, 577, 579
Xie Bingde, 547, 563–564, 579
Xie Daoyun, 214, 228–229
Xie Huilian, 211, 227, 233
“Fu on Snow” (Xue fu), 232
Xie Hun, 226, 229–230, 231
Basics of Literature Divided by Genre
(Wenzhang liubie ben), 229
Xie Jiang, 386–387
Xie Lingyun, 227, 229–230, 231, 232, 234–238
comparison with Tao Yuanming, 235
Xie Shang, 217, 218, 228–229
Xie Tiao, 243, 244–245
Xie Zhuang, 211, 230, 232, 233, 238
Xikun style, 385, 387, 388, 395
708
Index
Xin dynasty, 2, 44, 49, 116
Xin Qiji, 472, 473–474, 475, 515, 524–525, 526,
530
xing, see evocation
Xing Shao, 275, 276, 281, 283
Xu Chi, 262
Xu Gan, 170, 172, 175, 228
Discourses on the Mean, 167
Xu Heng, 571
Xu Hun, 350
Xu Jian, 308
Xu Jingzong, 285
The Grove of Texts from the Literature Office
(Wenguan cilin), 209, 275–276, 296
Xu Ling, 262, 268, 270, 275, 287
New Songs of the Jade Terrace (Yutai xinyong),
162, 164–165, 243, 255–257
Xu Shen, 109
Explanation of Simple Graphs and Analysis of
Composite Characters (Shuowen jiezi), 3,
5–7, 21
Xu Wei
A Sequential Record of Southern Lyrics (Nanci
xulu), 627
Xu Wudang, 397
Xu Xuan, 366, 368
Xu Xun, 209, 215, 231
Xu Youren, 578, 614
xuanyan, see discourse, arcane
Xuanzang (600–664)
Account of the Western Regions During the
Great Tang, An (Da Tang xiyu ji), 226,
297–298
biography of, 297–298
Xue Angfu, 638
Xue Daoheng, 282, 283
Xun Kuang, 21, 57
Xunzi, 30, 36, 40, 66, 67, 69, 71
Yahu (Yakut), 593
Yan Jidao, 447–450
Yan Kejun, 210
Yan Ruoqu, 40
Yan Shu, 439–441, 448
Yan Yanzhi, 191
Yan Ying
Master Yan’s Spring and Autumn Annals
(Yanzi Chunqiu), 51, 74
Yan Yu, 430
Yan Zhenqing, 315, 321
Yan Zhitui, 274
Family Instructions to the Yan Clan (Yanshi
jiaxun), 238, 269–270, 283
Yang Fang, 217
Yang Gu, 280, 281
Yang Guo, 640
Yang Huan, 561
Yang Jiong, 299–300
Yang Junzhi, 280
Yang Lian, 574, 595–596
History of Yuan Poetry, 565
Yang Liang, 71
Yang Shidao, 284
Yang Wanli, 471, 472, 473, 474, 482–487
Yang Chengzhai style (Yang Chengzhai ti),
521
Yang Weizhen, 578, 585, 595, 599–601,
604–609, 610, 614, 618
Yang Xi, 216
Yang Xiong, 3, 78, 79, 89, 90, 91, 94, 134, 136,
139, 140, 142, 149
Exemplary Sayings (Fayan), 93–94, 191
imitations of, 130, 142
influence, 126
Regional Expressions (Fangyan, also Separate
Graphs), 106, 114
Yang Xiu, 167, 168, 170
Yang Xiuzhi, 280, 282
Yang Xuanzhi
Record of Luoyang Monasteries (Luoyang
qielan ji), 281
Yang Yi, 288–289, 385, 427, 456–457
Exchange Collection of Xikun (Xikun
chouchang ji), 371–372
Yang Yuhuan (“Lady Yang,” the “Prize
Consort”), 316, 317, 321, 336, 358
Yang Yunfu, 597
Yang Zai, 581, 586, 587–588, 590–591, 593
Yang Zhaoying
Newly Compiled Songs: Harmonious as Spring
and White as Snow (Yuefu xinbian
Yangchun baixue), 649
Songs of Peace: New Sounds from Inside the
Court and Out (Chaoye xinsheng taiping
yuefu), 649
Yang Zhongde, 567
Yang Zhu, 51, 74
Yanglianzhenjia, 548
Yangzhou, 181, 313, 350–352
Yannan Zhi’an
Treatise on Singing (Changlun), 621–623, 639
Yao, 41, 137
Yao He, 348
Yao Sui, 640
Ye Jingneng, 379
Ye Ziqi, 559
709
Index
Yellow Emperor (Huangdi), 5, 73, 100, 121
Yellow Registrar, 250
Yelü Chucai, 560, 594–595, 597
Record of a Journey Westward (Xi you lu), 594,
649
Yijing (monk), 298
Yin Chun
Collection of Woman Writers (Furen ji), 230,
278
Yin Fan
The Glorious Spirits of Our Rivers and Chief
Mountains (Heyue yingling ji), 309, 324,
326
Yin Keng, 271
Yin Zhongwen, 226
Yin Zhu, 386, 387, 393, 395, 396
Ying Qu, 172, 175
Ying Yang, 170, 172, 175
Yinwan, 88
Yongming generation, 241, 244–249
Yongle dadian, 628, 631
You Ya, 278
youshui, see itinerant rhetoricians
Yu Chan, 205–206, 207, 216, 217
Yu Family Bookstore of Jian’an ( Jian’an
Yushi shutang), 573, 629–630
Yu Ji, 573, 586, 587, 588–591, 600, 601, 607–608
Yu Jianwu, 262
Yu Liang, 200, 201, 205, 207, 214
Yu Que, 586–593
Yu Shinan
Books in the Northern Hall (Beitang shuchao),
285
Yu Xin, 262, 264, 270, 274, 275, 282, 285, 287
Yu Xuanji, 356–357, 359
Yuan Dexiu, 315–316
Yuan dynasty
conquest of the Southern Song, 542–556
and poetry groups, 506
and transition to the Ming, 610
and treatment of scholars, 557–560
Yuan Haowen, 514, 561, 564–567, 570–571, 600,
639
Continuation of the Records of Yi Jian, A (Xu
Yi Jian zhi), 566
History of the Jin, 566
Yuan Hong, 209, 210, 217, 228
Yuan Jie (719–772), 315
Yuan Jie (Yuan), 614
Yuan Jing
Marrow and Brain of Poetry (Shi suinao), 298
Splendid Lines by Poets Old and New (Gujin
shiren xiuju), 297
Yuan Jue, 581, 583–584
Yuan Yi, 580
Yuan Zhen, 330, 332, 333, 335, 336, 337, 344, 363,
501, 541
Yuanlian, 427
Yuanyou faction, 415, 416
Yuanyou period, 401, 414–416, 419, 476
Yue Fei, 466, 468, 576
yuefu, 41, 91–93, 97, 118, 119, 120–126, 128–129,
132, 133–134, 135, 162–164, 169, 170–171,
173, 178, 185, 189, 217–218, 224, 227,
228–230, 238, 239–240, 243, 248,
267–268, 278, 291, 307–308, 309, 313,
325, 327, 334, 342, 355, 437, 606, 607, 608,
612, 621, 636
zajia, see miscellaneous tradition
zaju, see northern drama
zan, see eulogy
Zanning, 426
Zeng Gong, 53
Zeng Ji, 468, 485, 520–521
Zeng Minxing, 633
Zhang Chao, 36, 153–158
Zhang Daoling, 73
Zhang Heng, 119, 141–148, 149, 158, 164, 174,
205
Zhang Hong, 170
Zhang Hua, 189, 193, 195
Treatise on Manifold Subjects, 185–186
Zhang Ji, 332, 339, 342, 392
Zhang Jian, 571, 579
Zhang Jie, 532
Zhang Jing, 372
Zhang Jiuling, 306, 309
Zhang Kejiu, 637–638, 640, 641–645
Zhang Lei, 418, 447, 448
Zhang Rong, 232, 241
Zhang Shicheng, 606, 609
Zhang Shoujie
Correct Meaning of the Shiji (Shiji Zhengyi),
100
Zhang Wei
Table of Masters and Followers Among the
Poets (Shiren zhuke tu), 370
Zhang Xian, 384, 439–441
Zhang Xie, 189, 195, 295
Zhang Yan (of the Song dynasty), 524, 549
Origins of the Song Lyric (Ciyuan), 529,
532–533
Zhang Yanghao, 640
Zhang Yu (d. 5 BC), 67
Zhang Yu (1283–1350), 607, 609
710
Index
Zhang Yuangan, 468, 504, 524
Zhang Yue, 304, 308, 309
Zhang Zhengjian, 271
Zhang Zhongsu, 333
Zhang Zhuo
The Den of Wandering Immortals (Youxian
ku), 300–301, 328
Zhao, state of, 53
Zhao Bingwen, 514, 515, 516–517, 518–519, 567
Zhao Hongfu, 627
Zhao Mengfu, 577, 581–583, 588, 600
Zhao Mingcheng, 524
Record of Inscriptions on Bronze and Stone
( Jinshi lu), 469
Zhao Yi (Later Han), 154–155
Zhao Yi (1733–1818), 565
Zheng, state of, 30, 440
Zheng Chuhai, 358
Zheng Gu, 366–367
Zheng Sixiao, 548, 563
Zheng Qiao, 30, 38
Zheng Xuan, 30, 31, 67
Commentary to the Mao Tradition of the
Poetry (Mao shi zhuan jian), 21, 36, 58
Zhengshi period, 176–182
Zhi Yu, 184, 186, 195
Collection of Literature Divided/Arranged by
Genre (Wenzhang liubie ji), 184
Zhidun, 209, 210, 215
Zhiyuan, 426
Zhong Hui, 181
Zhong Rong, 163, 230, 231, 238, 245, 247
Gradations of Poets (Shipin), 187, 200, 201,
210, 216, 243, 259
Zhong Sicheng
The Register of Ghosts (Lugui bu), 621, 623,
624
Zhongchang Tong, 162
Forthright Words, 154
Zhongshu (Senghui), 426
Zhongxian, 426
Zhou Bangyan, 384, 450–452, 473, 523–524,
529
Zhou Deqing
Sounds and Rhymes of the Central Plain
(Zhongyuan yinyun), 620–621, 639,
649
Zhou Dynasty, 8, 103
Zhu Mu, 159, 161
Zhu Quan
A Formulary of Correct Sounds of an Era of
Peace (Taihe zhengyin pu), 624, 645
Zhu Xi (1130–1200), 67, 71, 468, 477–478, 480,
482–483, 484, 487–490, 502, 532
Collected Commentaries to the Verses of Chu
(Chuzi jizhu), 77
Collected Traditions of the Poetry (Shi
jizhuan), 30, 38
Zhu Yao
Discrimination of the Forms of Ancient-Style
Fu (Gufu bianti), 617–619
Zhu Yuanzhang, 606, 613
Zhu Yunming
Trivial Talks (Weitan), 627
Zhuang Ji, 90, 95
Zhuang Zhou, 74, 75, 174, 176, 178, 197, 372
Zhuangzi, 72, 73–75, 200, 202, 208, 221, 224, 241,
538
zhuwen, see prayers
Zi Si, 69
Master Zi Si (Zi Sizi), 71–72
Zi Xia, 46
Zidanku (Changsha, Hunan), 83
Zong Bing, 214
Zongmi, 339
Zuo Fen, 189
Zuo Qiuming, 48, 51, 102
Zuo Si, 186, 188, 189, 205
Zuo Tradition (Zuo zhuan), 26, 27, 28–34, 48–52,
55, 78, 105–106, 179, 184
711